; 


to 


BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCHES 


AND 


OF 


MEMBERS  OF  THE 


PHILADELPHIA: 
PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  TRACT  ASSOCIATION  OF  FRIENDS, 

No.  304  AECH  STREET. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1870,  by 

THE  TRACT  ASSOCIATION  OK  FRIENDS, 
in  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  at  Washington. 


j.  rAUAn   «   EW. 

STEREOTYPE   FOUNDEBS, 

J-UILACELPUIA. 
*V5^ 


' 
i  .  -    . 


••        : 


C  A  X  T  0  X    PRESS    07 
SHERMAN    ft    CO.,    PHILADELPHIA. 


PREFACE. 


THE  following  pages  are  chiefly  compiled 
from  a  series  of  articles  published  in  a 
religious  periodical,  about  twenty  years  since, 
with  the  title,  "  Thomas  Scattergqod,  and  his 
Times."  They  comprise  brief  biographies  of 
Friends,  who  lived  in  this  country  in  the  last 
and  early  part  of  the  present  century,  who 
became  conspicuous  for  their  devotion  to  the 

-a          cause  of  Truth.     A   number  of  incidents  are 
§S 

given  that  had  not  been  printed  before. 

As  the  work  is  interspersed  with  numerous 
anecdotes,  and  contains  valuable  records  of  re- 
ligious experience,  exemplifying  the  doctrines 
and  testimonies  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  and 
their  accordance  with  the  Holy  Scriptures,  it  is 
1  hoped  that  it  will  prove  interesting,  and  instruc- 

tive to  those  into  whose  hands  it  may  come. 
PHILADELPHIA,  Eleventh  month  10th,  1870. 

302249 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

DAVIE  FERRIS 9 

WILLTAM  HUNT 33 

SAMUEL  EMLEN 46 

JOHN  CHURCHMAH .        67 

REBECCA  JONES        .  80 

DANIEL  OFFLEY  .        . 127 

WILLIAM  SAVERY 149 

GEORGE  DILLWYN 182 

ARTHUR  HOWELL 227 

WILLIAM  JACKSON 240 

PETER  YARNALL 259 

ANTHONY  BENEZET 296 

JACOB  LINDLEY 305 

ELI  YARNALL 326 

SARAH  HARRISON 344 

JOHN  PARKER 366 

NICHOLAS  WALN      .  381 

MOSES  BROWN  396 


BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES. 


DAVID  FEKRIS. 

TN  the  year  1727,  a  lad,  in  the  twentieth  year  of  his 
age,  who  resided  at  New  Milford,  in  Connection4-, 
was  passing  under  much  inward  trouble  for  his  sins. 
He  had  been  divinely  favored  in  early  youth,  but  not 
giving  heed  to  the  Light  of  the  Lord  Jesus  inwardly 
manifested  to  preserve  from  sin,  he  became  fond  of 
vain  company  and  earthly  delights,  and  gave  way 
thereto  until  he  lost  his  good  estate.  He  was  often 
reproved  for  his  sins,  and  became  so  distressed  because 
of  his  condition  that  he  fell  into  despair,  and  wished 
that  he  might  die.  All  this  time  he  did  not  forsake 
his  evil  habits,  and  concluded  it  was  too  late  to  return, 
that  he  might  repent  and  live.  One  day  he  concluded 
that  he  should  be  a  disgrace  to  his  relations  if  he 
remained  at  home,  and  so  determined  to  leave  his 
native  land,  and  go  where  he  should  not  be  known. 
That  very  day  —  a  day  of  the  deepest  affliction  and 

distress  he  had  ever  known  —  he  heard,  as  he  followed 

9 


10  DAVID  FERRIS. 

his  plough,  a  still,  small  voice  saying  in  his  soul,  "The 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son  cleanseth  from  all  sin." 
Not  willing  to  receive  the  consolatory  declaration,  he 
replied,  "  It  is  too  late ;  there  has  been  a  day  wherein 
I  might  have  been  cleansed,  but,  alas !  I  have  let  it 
pass  over  my  head  forever."  In  the  course  of  some 
minutes  after,  as  he  was  musing  whither  he  should  flee, 
the  same  words  passed  through  his  mind,  and  took 
greater  hold  of  his  thoughts  than  at  first.  Still,  after 
a  time,  deeming  himself  lost,  he  once  more  returned 
to  his  meditation  on  the  place  he  should  go  to,  and, 
his  anguish  increasing,  he  stopped  ploughing.  Now, 
with  great  power  and  authority,  the  language  was  a 
third  time  uttered,  "The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  his 
Son  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin."  A  change  took  place 
in  his  feelings,  faith  awakened  in  his  heart,  and  he 
thought,  "  If  all  sin,  why  not  mine  ?  "  Joyful  emo- 
tions stirred  within  him ;  he  saw  there  was  still  mercy 
for  him,  and,  penitent  and  tendered,  a  stream  of  thanks- 
giving and  praise  arose  in  his  heart.  Now,  through 
Divine  mercy,  trusting  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  bow- 
ing to  the  cross  of  Christ,  he  was  enabled  to  press 
after  holiness  along  the  narrow  path  of  self-denial. 

This  young  man  was  named  David  Ferris ;  he  was 
born  at  Stratford,  in  Connecticut,  Third  month  10th, 
1707,  and  was  early  favored  with  the  visitations  of 
Divine  Grace.  He  mentions  a  simple  circumstance, 


DAVID  FERRIS.  11 

which,  with  reflections  growing  out  of  it,  ministered 
instruction  to  him  when  very  young  in  life.  He  was 
riding  on  horseback  through  a  river,  against  a  very 
rapid  current,  and  a  young  dog  attempted  to  follow 
him.  On  looking  round,  he  perceived  that  the  dog, 
scarcely  able  to  stem  the  force  of  the  stream,  was 
unable  to  keep  pace  with  the  horse,  and  appeared  in 
great  distress.  David  felt  pity  for  the  poor  animal, 
who  seemed  almost  desperate,  and  while  gazing  on  it 
with  concern,  there  opened  to  his  mind  a  sense  of  the 
awful  amazement  which  a  poor  immortal  soul  must  be 
in  when  death  is  close  at  hand,  and  there  appears  no 
hope  of  escape  from  everlasting  punishment  and  woe. 
This  thought  was  of  use  to  him  for  years. 

David  Ferris  was  brought  up  a  Presbyterian,  and 
received  a  college  education.  Before  going  to  college, 
his  understanding  was  opened  to  see  that  various  points 
of  doctrine  held  by  Calvin  were  not  according  to  the 
Truth,  and  he  had  many  disputes  with  his  -classmates 
upon  the  subject.  He  had  also  a  long  and  satisfactory 
conversation  with  the  head  of  the  institution  on  his 
religious  views  and  experience.  About  the  middle  of 
his  last  year  at  college,  he  met  with  Barclay's  Apology,* 

*  The  full  title  of  this  standard  work  is  "An  Apology  for  the 
True  Christian  Divinity,  being  an  Explanation  and  Vindication 
of  the  Principles  and  Doctrines  of  the  People  called  Quakers." 
By  Robert  Barclay.  —  It  is  to  be  had  at  Friends'  Bookstore,  304 
Arch  Street,  Philadelphia. 


12  DAVID  FERRIS. 

and  could  not  but  unite  with  the  doctrines  laid  down 
therein.  Believing  that  men  could  give  no  authority 
for  any  one  to  enter  into  the  exercise  of  the  ministry 
of  the  Gospel,  he  now  felt  uneasy  at  taking  degrees. 
This  was  a  time  of  deep  exercise  and  trial  with  him  — 
he  had  been  highly  esteemed  by  those  about  him,  and 
he  felt  that  should  he  now  leave  college  he  would  be 
despised.  His  father  had  fondly  looked  to  him,  as 
likely  to  be  an  honor  to  the  family  —  but  David 
knew  if  he  followed  his  convictions  of  duty,  his  at- 
tached parent  would  consider  him  as  its  disgrace. 
Besides  this,  he  had  the  prospect  of  an  immediate  set- 
tlement, a  numerous  congregation,  and  a  good  salary. 

Having  been  favored  with  inward  strength  to 
perform  his  duty  and  leave  the  college,  fye  found  less 
difficulty  than  he  had  apprehended.  His  father,  al- 
though he  would  not  speak  to  him  for  some  time,  yet 
at  last  relented,  and  treated  him  affectionately.  One 
after  another  of  the  testimonies  of  Friends  had  been 
opened  to  David  Ferris,  and  he  was  brought,  in  a 
great  cross  to  the  natural  will,  into  plainness  of  speech, 
and  into  a  disuse  of  hat-honor  to  man.  Now  he  felt 
drawn  to  attend  the  meetings  of  the  people  called 
Quakers,  and  accordingly,  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
Third  month,  1733,  he  went  to  the  public  meeting 
held  at  the  time  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  on  Long 
Island.  He  wished  to  feel  whether  they  were  a  living 


DAVID   FERRIS.  13 

people.  At  this  meeting  were  several  Friends  in  the 
ministry  from  Europe,  both  men  and  women.  These 
were,  no  doubt,  Samuel  Stevens,  Mungo  Bewley,  Alice 
Alderson,  and  Margaret  Copeland,  who  were  then  in 
America. 

After  attending  this  meeting,  David  says  of  the 
Friends,  "  I  was  indubitably  satisfied  that  their  wor- 
ship was  in  Spirit  and  in  Truth;  and  [that]  they 
[were]  such  worshippers  as  the  Father  sought  and 
owned.  I  was  convinced,  beyond  a  doubt,  that  they 
preached  the  Gospel  in  the  demonstration  of  the 
Spirit;  and  Divine  authority  was  felt  to  attend  their 
ministry.  They  were  not  like  the  scribes,  to  whom  I 
had  been  listening  all  my  life,  who  had  neither  com- 
mission nor  authority,  except  that  which  was  received 
from  man ;  being  such  as  the  Lord  never  sent ;  and 
therefore  could  not  profit  the  people  they  professed  to 
teach.  I  now  clearly  saw  the  difference  between  man- 
made  ministers,  and  those  whom  the  Lord  qualifies 
and  sends  into  his  harvest-field ;  the  difference  between 
the  wheat  and  the  chaff;  and  it  was  marvellous  to  me, 
,to  reflect  how  long  I  had  sat  under  a  formal,  dry,  and 
lifeless  ministry."  "  I  heard  women  preach  the  Gos- 
pel, in  the  Divine  authority  of  Truth ;  far  exceeding 
all  the  learned  rabbis  I  had  known.  This  was  not  so 
strange  to  me  as  it  might  have  been  to  others ;  for  I 
had  before  seen,  by  the  immediate  manifestation  of 
•2 


14  DAVID   FERRTK. 

Grace  and  Truth,  that  women  as  well  as  men  might 
be  clothed  with  gospel  power ;  and  that  daughters  as 
well  as  sons,  under  the  Gospel  dispensation,  were  to 
have  the  Spirit  poured  upon  them,  that  they  might 
prophesy ;  and  though  I  had  never  before  heard  a 
woman  preach,  yet  I  now  rejoiced  to  see  the  prophecy 
fulfilled." 

David  Ferris  found  it  necessary  to  look  around  for 
some  means  of  temporal  support ;  and,  feeling  inclined 
to  remove  to  Pennsylvania,  he,  in  the  Sixth  month, 
accompanied  to  Philadelphia  three  of  the  ministering 
Friends  from  England  before  mentioned.  In  this 
city  he  felt  inclined  to  settle  for  the  present,  if  he 
could  establish  himself  in  business.  When  the  Yearly 
Meeting  for  the  Provinces  of  Pennsylvania  and  New 
Jersey,  which  was  held  there  in  the  Seventh  month, 
was  over,  and  he  had  become  somewhat  acquainted 
with  the  Friends  of  the  place,  he  concluded  to  open  a 
school,  in  which  the  Latin  and  Greek  languages  should 
be  taught.  He  says,  "  But,  as  I  was  a  stranger,  and 
those  children  that  were  intended  to  be  taught  these 
languages  were  mostly  entered  in  other  schools,  I  was 
doubtful  whether  I  should  be  able  to  get  a  sufficient 
number  of  such  scholars.  I  therefore  agreed  to  teach 
English  also;  and,  in  time,  I  had  a  school  of  both 
sexes,  sufficiently  large  for  my  support.  Being  a 
stranger,  I  consequently  met  with  trials  and  difficul- 


DAVID  FERRIS.  15 

ties.  For  a  while  my  school  was  small  and  not  likely 
to  support  me ;  but  I  endeavored  to  be  resigned,  and 
repose  with  confidence  in  an  all-sufficient  Providence, 
from  whom  I  had  often  received  help  in  times  of  great 
trial.  My  difficulties  were  increased  by  the  low  state 
of  my  funds.  The  weather  was  now  beginning  to 
grow  cold.  It  was  customary  for  the  teacher  to  find 
wood  for  fuel,  and  for  the  scholars  to  pay  a  proportion 
of  the  expense,  when  they  paid  for  their  quarter's 
tuition ;  and  as  I  had  but  few  scholars,  and  no  money 
due,  and  not  two  shillings  of  my  own  remaining,  I 
was  very  thoughtful  how  to  procure  wood.  No  one 
knew  the  state  of  my  purse,  nor  did  I  desire  to  make 
it  known ;  and  this  I  should  do  if  I  attempted  to 
borrow.  I  therefore  omitted  to  buy  as  long  as  I  well 
could.  I  did  not  like  to  ask  for  credit,  and  if  I  did, 
it  was  doubtful  whether  I  should  obtain  it ;  so  that  I 
was  closely  tried.  But,  while  I  was  under  this  exer- 
cise, the  weather  was  more  moderate  than  usual  at 
that  season.  After  I  had  been  sufficiently  tried  to 
prove  my  faith  and  confidence  in  Divine  Providence, 
a  Friend  came  into  my  school,  and  privately  gave  me 
twenty  shillings,  which,  he  said,  had  been  sent  by  a 
Friend,  who  did  not  wish  to  be  known  as  the  donor. 
For  this  unexpected  favor  I  was  thankful  to  the  Lord, 
whose  mercies  endure  forever.  Having  now  the 
means,  I  soon  purchased  some  wood ;  and  the  weather, 


16  DAVID   FERRIS. 

in  a  short  time,  becoming  colder,  I  had  a  renewed 
sense  of  the  kindness  of  Providence,  who  had  so 
seasonably  relieved  me.  But  afterward,  when  my 
stock  of  wood  was  nearly  exhausted,  I  was  brought 
into  the  same  difficulty  and  trial  as  before,  and  as 
much  needed  a  renewal  of  my  faith.  I  strove  to  be 
quiet,  and  to  have  my  dependence  placed  on  Him  who 
fed  a  great  multitude  with  a  few  loaves  and  little 
fishes ;  and  just  as  I  began  to  suifer,  another  twenty- 
shilling  bill  was  privately  presented  to  me  by  an  un- 
known hand;  but  I  received  it  as  coming  from  the 
Lord,  who  knew  all  my  difficulties.  Thus  I  was 
again  relieved,  and  never  afterward  received  anything 
more  in  this  way ;  nor  did  I  ever  need  it,  as  I  was 
sufficiently  supplied  by  the  proceeds  of  my  business. 
This  was  a  confirmation  to  me  that  I  had  been  assisted 
by  a  watchful  Providence,  who  knows  all  states  and 
conditions,  both  internal  and  external,  and  is  able  and 
willing  to  turn  the  hearts  of  his  people,  and  constrain 
them  to  help  the  needy,  as,  formerly,  he  sent  the  ravens 
to  feed  the  prophet." 

There  are  many  authentic  anecdotes  of  the  interpo- 
sition of  Divine  mercy  on  behalf  of  his  faithful  chil- 
dren when  suffering  from  poverty  or  want  of  food. 
Thomas  Chalkley  gives  us  an  account  of  an  interesting 
incident  of  this  kind  which  occurred  while  he  was  on 
a  passage  from  Bermuda  to  Philadelphia,  in  the  year 


DAVID   FERRIS.  17 

1716.  The  wind  proved  slight,  and  thus  the  time 
occupied  in  the  voyage  was  protracted  to  twice  its 
usual  length.  With  twelve  persons  to  feed,  their  store 
of  provisions  was  at  last  reduced  to  one  piece  of  beef. 
Pressed  with  hunger,  and  disheartened  by  a  head  wind, 
those  on  board  began  to  relate  sad  and  sickening  ac- 
count-i  of  seamen  similarly  circumstanced  eating  one 
another.  The  murmurs  increased,  particularly  against 
Thomas  Chalkley,  to  whom  the  vessel  was  consigned, 
and  he  felt  his  mind  clothed  with  inward  exercise.  At 
last,  after  seriously  considering  the  niatter,  he  told 
them  that  if  there  should  be  a  necessity  for  one  to  die 
for  the  rest,  they  need  not  cast  lots,  for  he  was  free  to 
offer  his  life  to  do  them  good.  At  this,  several  of  those 
addressed  said  they  would  die  before  they  would  eat 
him.  Thomas  says,  "  I  can  truly  say,  that  at  that 
time  my  life  was  not  dear  to  me,  and  that  I  was  serious 
and  ingenuous  in  my  proposition.  As  I  was  leaning 
over  the  side  of  the  vessel,  thoughtfully  considering 
my  proposal  to  the  company,  and  looking,  in  my  mind, 
to  Him  who  made  me,  a  very  large  dolphin  came  up 
to  the  surface  of  the  water,  and  looked  me  in  the  face. 
I  called  to  the  people  to  put  a  hook  into  the  sea  and 
take  him,  '  For  here  is  one  come  to  redeem  me,'  said 
I  to  them.  They  put  out  a  hook,  and  the  fish  readily 
took  it,  and  they  caught  him.  I  think  it  was  about 
six  feet  long,  and  the  largest  that  ever  I  saw.  This 


18  DAVID   FSRSIS. 

plainly  showed  us  that  we  ought  not  to  distrust  the 
providence  of  the  Almighty.  The  people  were  quieted 
by  this  act  of  Providence,  and  murmured  no  more. 
We  caught  enough  to  eat  plentifully  of  till  we  got 
into  the  Capes  of  Delaware.  Thus  I  saw  it  was  good 
to  depend  upon  the  Almighty,  and  rely  upon  his  eter- 
nal arm,  which,  in  a  particular  manner,  did  preserve 
us  safe  to  our  destined  port,  blessed  be  his  great  and 
glorious  Name,  through  Jesus  Christ,  forever."  * 

The  next  important  movement  of  David  Ferris  was 
that  of  seeking  a  wife.  He  was  a  man  of  a  fine  person, 
and  it  would  appear  was  at  least  willing  to  find  a  wife 
with  similar  attractions.  Near  his  residence  in  Phil- 
adelphia, a  young  woman  dwelt,  whose  family  was 
respectable,  and  their  outward  circumstances  prosper- 
ous. She  was  blessed  with  good  natural  talents,  had 
been  educated  in  plainness,  and  was  withal  quite 
comely  in  appearance.  These  circumstances  drew  his 
attention  to  her,  and  friends  who  are  generally  ready 
in  encouraging  matrimonial  connections  which  appear 
outwardly  suitable,  urged  him  to  make  proposals  to 
her.  Taking  the  hint  from  them,  and  not  waiting  on 
the  Divine  Guide  for  direction,  he  concluded  to  do  so, 
and  for  that  purpose  paid  her  a  visit.  After  chatting 
sociably  for  half  an  hour,  he  felt  within  him  a  word 

*  This  incident  is  narrated  in  the  Journal  of  Thomas  Chalkley. 
See  also  Friends'  Library,  edited  by  William  and  Thomas  Evans, 
Philadelphia,  vol.  vi.,  p.  32. 


DAVID  FERRIS.  19 

of  reproof.  The  language  was  uttered,  "  Seekest  thou 
great  things  for  thyself?  Seek  them  not."  He  felt 
the  rebuke,  and,  confused  and  perplexed,  he  was  no 
longer  fit  for  conversation,  and  so  withdrew.  This  was 
the  first  and  last  attempt  to  bring  about  that,  to  appear- 
ance, so  desirable  connection.  It  was  well  for  him  and 
his  peace  of  mind  that  he  had  proceeded  no  further  in 
his  own  will  before  he  was  checked  by  the  inward  Re- 
prover. Some  have  gone  on  even  until  they  thought 
themselves  ready  to  proceed  in  marriage,  and  have 
then  discovered  that  they  had  in  no  wise  taken  counsel 
of  Him  who  has  a  right  to  direct  the  movements  of 
his  children.  This  must  bring  them  under  great  trial 
and  exercise.  Some  have  gone  on,  because  they  could 
not  see  how  to  withdraw,  and  have  paid  by  a  life  of 
discomfort  for  the  haste  with  which  they  have  run  into 
an  affectionate  engagement. 

Some  months  after  David  Ferris  had  been  turned 
back  from  his  own  choice  as  before  narrated,  he  was 
sitting  at  table  in  a  Friend's  house,  and  noticed  a 
young  woman  sitting  opposite  to  him.  He  did  not 
remember  ever  to  have  seen  her  before,  but  he  says, 
"A  language  very  quietly  and  very  pleasantly  passed 
through  my  mind  in  this  wise,  '  If  thou  wilt  marry  that 
young  woman,  thou  shalt  be  happy  with  her/  "  David 
believed  this  intimation  was  from  the  Source  of  all  good, 
but  finding  that  the  young  woman  was  lame,  he  was 


20  DAVID  FERRIS. 

much  displeased  at  the  thought  of  marrying  a  cripple. 
He  passed  through  many  exercises  before  his  will  was 
brought  in  this  thing  to  submit  to  the  Lord's  requir- 
ings,  but  in  a  belief  that  it  would  tend  to  his  own  hap- 
piness, he  at  last  gave  up.  When  his  will  was  made 
subject,  then  everything  connected  with  his  marriage 
seemed  bright  and  happy.  They  were  married  Ninth 
month  13th,  1735,  and  at  the  close  of  forty  years  he 
said  he  had  never  repented  his  choice.  A  blessing  had 
rested  upon  him  and  on  his  posterity.  He  says,  "  I  have 
lived  to  see  my  children,  arrived  to  years  of  under- 
standing, favored  with  a  knowledge  of  the  Truth ; 
which  is  the  greatest  of  all  blessings ;  and  some  of 
them,  beyond  all  doubt,  are  landed  in  eternal  felicity. 
I  have  been  blessed  with  plenty,  and  above  all  with 
peace.  I  am,  therefore,  satisfied  and  thankful  to  my 
gracious  Benefactor,  for  his  kindness  to  me  in  this  con- 
cern, as  well  as  for  all  his  other  favors." 

Thomas  Ellwood  gives  an  interesting  account  of  the 
manner  of  his  proceeding  in  relation  to  marriage.  He 
found  his  feelings  drawn  toward  a  young  woman 
named  Mary  Ellis,  in  whom  he  thought  he  saw  the 
"  fair  prints  of  Truth  and  solid  virtue."  He  was  then 
residing  with  Isaac  and  Mary  Penington ;  and  as  they 
stood  in  the  place  of  parents  to  him,  he  opened  the 
matter  to  them.  He  says,  "They  having  solemnly 
weighed  the  matter,  expressed  their  unity  therewith : 


DAVID   FERRIS.  21 

and  indeed  their  approbation  was  no  small  confirma- 
tion to  me.  Yet  took  I  further  deliberation,  often 
retiring  in  spirit  to  the  Lord,  and  crying  to  him  for 
direction,  before  I  addressed  myself  to  her.  At  length, 
as  I  was  sitting  alone,  waiting  upon  the  Lord  for  coun- 
sel and  guidance  in  this,  in  itself  and  to  me,  so  import- 
ant affair,  I  felt  a  word  sweetly  arise  in  me,  as  if  I 
had  heard  a  voice,  which  said, '  Go,  and  prevail.'  And 
faith  springing  in  my  heart  with  the  word,  I  immedi- 
ately rose  and  went,  nothing  doubting. 

"  When  I.  was  come  to  her  lodgings,  which  were 
about  a  mile  from  me,  I  desired  the  maid  to  acquaint 
her  mistress  that  I  was  come  to  give  her  a  visit ; 
whereupon  I  was  invited  to  go  up  to  her.  And  after 
some  common  conversation  had  passed,  feeling  my 
spirit  weightily  concerned,  I  solemnly  opened  my 
mind  unto  her,  with  respect  to  the  particular  business 
I  came  about ;  which  I  soon  perceived  was  a  great  sur- 
prisal  to  her.  For  she  had  taken  in  an  apprehension, 
as  others  also  had  done,  that  mine  eye  had  been  fixed 
elsewhere,  and  nearer  home.  I  used  not  many  words 
to  her ;  but  I  felt  a  divine  power  went  along  with  the 
words,  and  fixed  the  matter  expressed  by  them  so  fast 
in  her  breast,  that,  as  she  afterward  acknowledged  to 
me,  she  could  not  shut  it  out. 

"  I  made  but  a  short  visit.  For,  having  told  her,  I 
did  not  expect  an  answer  from  her  then ;  but  desired 


22  DAVID  FERfilS. 

she  would,  in  the  most  solemn  manner,  weigh  the  pro- 
posal made,  and  in  due  time  give  me  such  an  answer 
thereunto,  as  the  Lord  should  give  her;  I  took  my 
leave  of  Ler  and  departed,  leaving  the  issue  to  the 
Lord. 

"  I  had  a  journey  then  at  hand,  which  I  foresaw 
would  take  me  up  about  two  weeks.  Wherefore,  the 
day  before  I  was  to  set  out,  I  went  to  visit  her  again, 
to  acquaint  her  with  my  journey  and  excuse  my 
absence;  not  yet  pressing  her  for  an  answer,  but 
assuring  her,  that  I  felt  in  myself  an  increase  of  aifec- 
tion  to  her,  and  hoped  to  receive  a  suitable  return  from 
her  in  the  Lord's  time ;  to  whom,  in  the  meanwhile, 
I  committed  both  her  and  myself,  and  the  concern 
between  us.  And  indeed,  I  found  at  my  return,  that 
I  could  not  have  left  it  in  a  better  hand ;  for  the  Lord 
had  been  my  advocate  in  my  absence,  and  had  so  far 
answered  all  her  objections,  that  when  I  came  to  her 
again,  she  rather  acquainted  me  with  them,  than  urged 
them. 

"  I  continued  my  visits  to  my  best  beloved  friend, 
until  we  married ;  which  was  in  the  year  1 S69.  We 
took  each  other  in  a  select  meeting,  of  ths  ancient  and 
grave  Friends  of  that  country,  holden  in  a  Friend's 
house;  where,  in  those  times,  not  only  the  Monthly 
Meeting  for  church  discipline,  but  the  public  meeting 
for  worship  was  som  ^times  kept.  A  very  solemn  meet- 


DAVID  FERRIS.  23 

ing  it  was,  and  in  a  weighty  frame  of  spirit  we  were ;  in 
which  we  sensibly  felt  the  Lord  with  us,  and  joining 
us;  the  sense  whereof  remained  with  us  all  our  life- 
time, and  was  of  good  service  and  very  comfortable  to 
us  on  all  occasions." 

In  a  year  or  two  after  David  Ferris  was  married, 
the  subject  of  removing  from  Philadelphia  and  settling 
in  Wilmington,  claimed  his  attention.  He  took  a  lot 
of  ground  there,  and  yet  the  way  did  not  at  once 
appear  clear  for  him  to  remove  thither,  and  his  wife 
seemed  unwilling  to  consent.  Various  exercises  at- 
tended his  mind  in  the  consideration  of  a  change  of 
residence,  and  he  thus  notes  down  some  general  re- 
flections on  the  subject :  "  To  move  from  one  place  to 
another,  in  our  own  time  and  will,  I  believe  is  a  mat- 
ter of  serious  consequence.  A  change  of  residence 
appears  to  me  next  in  importance  to  marriage,  and, 
therefore,  requires  the  same  Divine  Wisdom  to  direct 
us  aright.  We  may  be  qualified  for  service  in  one 
place,  and  by  removing  to  a  distance,  unless  we  are 
directed  by  unerring  counsel,  the  design  of  Providence 
respecting  us  may  be  frustrated,  and  our  usefulness 
lessened." 

Most  of  those  who  have  taken  notice  of  the  things 
passing  around  them,  have  seen  instances  of  persons 
who  have  been  very  useful  in  one  Monthly  Meeting, 
who  yet  have,  on  removing  1 ->  another,  been  apparently 


24  DAVID  FERRIS. 

without  any  qualification  for  rightly  taking  part  in  the 
discipline  of  the  church.  If  we  are  not  in  our  places, 
we  need  not  expect  to  find  the  proper  business  of  our 
day  before  us;  and  we  shall  look  in  vain  for  Divine 
aid,  if  we  attempt  to  perform  that  which  rightfully 
belongs  to  others. 

At  last  the  way  opened  clearly  for  David  Ferris  to 
remove  to  Wilmington.  His  wife  cheerfully  acqui- 
esced, and  he  felt  the  comfortable  assurance  that  he 
had  the  approbation  of  his  Divine  Master  in  the  pro- 
posed change,  and  that  the  Lord's  blessing  would  be 
with  them.  He  removed  in  the  Third  month,  1737, 
and  opened  store  in  that  place.  Keeping  closely  to  the 
restraining  influence  of  Divine  grace,  in  his  buying 
and  selling,  he  was  directed  safely,  and,  in  time,  accu- 
mulated a  competence. 

Soon  after  he  had  been  admitted  into  membership 
among  Friends,  he  believed  he  was  called  to  appear 
as  a  minister  of  the  Gospel.  This  was  a  very  solemn 
and  important  call,  and  he  had  much  reasoning  on  the 
matter.  From  time  to  time,  as  he  believed  himself 
required  to  stand  up  and  minister  in  religious  meet- 
ings, he  was  not  faithful,  under  the  hope  that  at  a 
future  meeting  he  would  have  more  strength.  During 
a  lo'iff-continued  time  of  disobedience,  David  Ferris 

ct  ' 

was  favored  with  many  warnings  and  incitements  to 
faithfulness.  The  Holy  Spirit  called  him  to  obedience, 


DAVID  FERRIS.  25 

as  did  many  of  the  Lord's  servants,  who  were  dipped 
into  a  sense  of  his  state ;  and  sometimes  in  visions  of 
the  night,  instruction  was  administered.  He  says : 

"  One  night  I  dreamed  that  I  saw  a  large,  spacious 
building  in  an  unfinished  state:  and  the  master  builder, 
who  appeared  an  excellent  person,  came  to  me,  as  I 
stood  at  a  distance,  and  desired  me  to  go  and  take  a 
view  of  it,  to  which  I  agreed ;  and  as  we  were  survey- 
ing it,  and  examining  the  particular  parts,  I  observed 
that  among  the  many  pillars  erected  for  the  support  of 
the  building,  there  was  one  lacking.  I  queried  of  him 
what  was  the  cause  of  that  vacancy.  He  replied,  it 
was  left  for  me,  and  that  I  was  specially  designed  and 
prepared  for  the  place,  and  showed  me  how  I  fitted  it, 
like  a  mortise  is  fitted  to  its  tenon.  So  that  I  saw  in 
my  dream  that  all  he  said  was  true.  But,  notwith- 
standing all  this,  I  objected  to  my  capacity  and  fitness 
to  fill  the  vacancy,  and  was,  therefore,  unwilling  to 
occupy  it.  He  endeavored,  by  the  most  convincing 
reasons,  to  remove'  all  my  objections,  and  to  demon- 
strate that  I  was  fitted  for  the  place.  He  further  told 
me,  that  they  had  not  another  prepared  for  it,  and  that 
the  building  would  be  retarded  if  I  did  not  comply 
with  the  design.  After  he  had  reasoned  with  me  a 
long  time,  and  I  still  refused,  he  appeared  to  be 
grieved,  and  told  me  it  was  a  great  pity  that  I  should 
be  rendered  useless  in  the  house  by  my  >wn  obstinacy; 
3 


26  DAVID  FERdlS. 

and  then  added,  '  But  it  must  not  be  so ;  for  if  thou 
wilt  not  be  a  pillar,  thou  shalt  be  a  plank  for  the  floor.' 
He  then  showed  me  how  I  might  be  flatted  and  pre- 
pared for  that  purpose.  But  I  refused  that  place  also, 
on  the  ground  that  it  looked  too  diminutive  to  be  a 
plank  to  be  trod  upon  by  all  who  came  into  the  house. 
At  this  the  master  was  troubled,  seeing  I  would  accept 
no  place  that  was  offered  me ;  but,  after  a  long  debate, 
he  concluded  to  leave  the  propositions  he  had  made, 
for  my  further  consideration ;  and  so  we  parted. 

"  The  next  day  I  was  at  a  meeting  on  Long  Island, 
and  a  concern  came  heavily  upon  me  to  say  something 
that  was  presented  to  my  mind.  The  burden  of  the 
M7ord  was  weighty,  and  more  difficult  to  remove  than 
usual ;  but  I  contended  with  it,  and,  at  length,  refused 
to  comply.  I  was  then  in  company  with  two  women 
Friends.  The  following  night  one  of  them  dreamed 
that  she  saw  me  sitting  by  a  pleasant  stream  of  water ; 
before  me  a  table  was  spread  with  all  manner  of  dain- 
ties ;  but  I  was  chained,  so  that  I  could  not  reach  any 
of  them,  at  which  she  was  troubled,  and  asked  the 
master  of  the  feast  why  I  was  deprived  of  the  liberty 
to  partake  of  the  good  things  on  the  table.  He  an- 
swered, that  the  time  had  been,  when,  on  certain  condi- 
tions, I  might  have  enjoyed  them  to  the  full ;  but  that 
I  had  refused  the  terms,  and  therefore  was  now  justly 
deprived  of  them.  She  inquired  of  him  whether  this 


DAVID  FERRIS.  27 

must  always  be  my  case.  He  answered,  perhaps  not ; 
that  if  I  would  yet  submit,  and  comply  with  the  terms, 
it  was  not  too  late  to  partake  of  all  the  good  things  she 
saw.  The  interpretation  of  this  dream,  and  of  mine 
the  night  before,  was  easy  and  plain.  They  rested  on 
my  mind  for  several  years,  as  cause  of  humbling  in- 
struction and  excitement  to  future  care,  diligence,  and 
obedience." 

Individuals  who  have  been  called  to  the  work  of 
the  ministry,  and  have  refused  obedience,  have  some- 
times been  left  by  their  Divine  Master  in  a  state  of 
darkness,  their  spiritual  vision  has  been  obscured,  and 
they  have  fallen  into  the  snares  of  the  enemy. 

David  Ferris,  after  rebelling  for  twenty  years  against 
the  Divine  call  to  the  ministry,  at  last  yielded  obedience 
to  the  requirings  of  duty .  Comfort  Hoag  *  and  Elizabeth 
Dean,  from  New  England,  in  the  year  1765,  attended 
the  Yearly  Meeting  in  Philadelphia,  and,  when  that 
was  over,  the  meetings  generally  in  these  parts.  David 
Ferris  accompanied  them,  and  Comfort  was  dipped 
into  sympathy  with  him,  and  felt  from  meeting  to 
meeting  that  he  was  called  on  to  'speak.  "  David,  why 
didst  thou  not  preach  to-day  ? "  she  asked  him,  after 
one  of  the  meetings.  He  smiled  and  put  by  the  ques- 

*  Comfort  Hoag,  afterward  well  known  as  Comfort  Collins,  was 
born  about  the  year  1711,  came  forth  in  the  ministry  at  an  early 
age,  and  continued  faithfully  laboring  in  the  gift  committed  to  her 
to  a  very  advanced  period  of  life. 


28  DAVID  FERRIS. 

tion.  The  next  day  she  again  addressed  him  in  the 
same  words.  He  endeavored  to  get  off  without  reply- 
ing, but  she  told  him  it  was  useless  to  endeavor  to 
evade  it;  she  was  assured  he  ought  to  have  spoken, 
and  his  disobedience  had  almost  prevented  her  service. 
David  then  confessed  that  for  twenty  years  he  had 
been  unfaithful  in  this  respect  to  apprehended  duty. 
Comfort,  after  expressing  her  wonder  at  the  depth  of 
Divine  kindness  still  manifest  toward  one  so  long  in 
rebellion,  administered  such  counsel  and  advice  on  the 
subject  as  she  was  furnished  with  from  the  Source  of 
true  wisdom.  The  next  day  they  were  again  at  meet- 
ing. Once  more  a  call  for  obedience  was  made  to 
David.  He  says :  "  I  again  felt  a  concern  to  speak  to 
the  people,  but  endeavored  to  evade  it.  A  man  of 
some  note  was  sitting  before  me,  and  this  increased  my 
reluctance  to  speak.  I  supposed  he  would  not  be 
present  at  the  next  meeting,  and  then  I  would  obey 
the  call  of  the  Lord  to  that  service.  Thus  I  spent  the 
greater  part  of  an  hour.  At  length,  my  Divine  Mas- 
ter, the  great  Master  Builder,  thus  addressed  me: 
t  Why  dost  thou  still  delay,  desiring  to  be  excused  until 
a  more  convenient  season?  There  never  will  be  a 
better  time  than  this;  I  have  waited  on  thee  above 
twenty  years ;  I  have  clearly  made  known  to  thee  my 
will,  so  that  all  occasion  of  doubt  has  been  removed ; 
yet  thou  hast  refused  to  submit,  until  thy  day  is  far 


DAVID   FERRIS.  29 

spent ;  and  if  thou  dost  not  speedily  comply  with  my 
commands,  it  will  be  too  late;  thy  opportunity  will 
be  lost.'  I  then  clearly  saw  that  if  I  were  forsaken, 
and  left  to  myself,  the  consequence  would  be  death  and 
darkness  forever !  At  the  sight  of  the  horrible  pit 
that  yawned  for  me,  if  I  continued  in  disobedience, 
my  body  trembled  like  an  aspen-leaf,  and  my  soul  was 
humbled  within  me !  Then  I  said,  Lord,  here  am  I ; 
make  of  me  what  thou  wouldst  have  me  to  be  ;  leave 
me  not  in  displeasure,  I  beseech  thee.  All  my  power 
to  resist  was  then  suspended ;  I  forgot  the  great  man 
that  had  been  in  my  way,  and  was  raised  on  my  feet  I 
hardly  knew  how,  and  expressed,  in  a  clear  and  dis- 
tinct manner,  what  was  on  my  mind.  When  I  had 
taken  my  seat,  Comfort  Hoag  rose,  and  had  an  open, 
favorable  opportunity  to  speak  to  the  assembly.  After 
meeting  she  told  me  that  during  the  time  we  had  sat 
in  silence,  her  whole  concern  was  on  my  account ;  that 
her  anxiety  for  my  deliverance  from  that  bondage  was 
such  that  she  was  willing  to  offer  up  her  natural  life 
to  the  Lord,  if  it  might  be  a  means  to  bring  me  forth 
in  the  ministry ;  and  that,  on '  making  the  offering,  I 
rose  to  speak.  On  which  her  anxiety  for  me  was  re- 
moved, and  her  mind  filled  with  concern  for  the  people 
present. 

"  At  that  time  I  was  made  a  real  Quaker,  and  was 
not  ashamed  to  be  seen  trembling  before  the  Lord, 
3* 


30  DAVID  FERRIS. 

Under  a  sense  of  so  great  and  merciful  a  deliverance, 
I  saw  and  felt  ample  cause  for  it.  It  was  with  me  as 
with  Israel  of  old,  when  the  Lord  caused  their  captivity 
to  return,  saying  he  would  build  them  as  at  the  first, 
and  they  should  fear  and  tremble  for  all  his  goodness, 
and  for  all  the  prosperity  he  would  procure  for  them. 
My  soul  rejoiced  in  the  Lord,  and  I  magnified  his 
excellent  name,  who  is  worthy  of  all  honor,  glory, 
and  renown  forever. 

"It  appeared  to  me  wonderful  that  I  should  thus  be 
lifted  out  of  this  horrible  pit  of  my  own  digging ;  and 
I  was  so  absorbed  in  the  love  and  mercy  of  my  heav- 
enly Benefactor,  that  I  was  filled  with  thankfulness 
and  praise,  attended  with  a  desire  that,  in  future,  I 
might  diligently  watch  and  wait  for  the  pointing  of 
his  holy  finger  to  every  service  he  might  be  pleased  to 
allot  me,  that  so  no  opportunity  might  be  lost  of  man- 
ifesting my  gratitude  by  obedience  to  his  will.  My 
feelings  were  like  those  of  a  prisoner  who  had  been 
long  in  bonds  and  was  set  at  liberty." 

David  Ferris  was,  according  to  the  testimony  of  his 
Friends,  useful  in  the  ministry,  his  Gospel  labors  sound 
and  edifying,  and  tending  to  advance  the  cause  of 
truth  and  righteousness.  Yet  they  believed  his  long 
unfaithfulness  had  stunted  his  growth  in  his  gift,  and 
caused  him  to  go  in  measure  halting  all  the  days  of 
his  life.  In  reference  to  this  he  says:  "Having  so 


DAVID  FERRIS.  31 

long  rebelled,  I  had  no  reason  to  expect  that  I  should 
be  so  useful  as  I  might  have  been  had  I  rendered 
early  obedience  to  the  heavenly  call.  However,  it 
appeared  necessary,  if  little  were  committed  to  my 
care,  to  be  faithful  to  that  little."  He  had  some  closely 
proving  dispensations  to  pass  through.  At  one  long- 
extended  period  he  had  no  concern  to  labor  in  the 
ministry,  and  he  who  had  refused  to  do  the  Lord's 
work  when  called  to  it,  found  all  ability  for  service 
taken  away-.  He  thought,  and  his  friends  thought, 
the  gift  had  been  withdrawn.  It  was,  however,  the 
will  of  his  Lord  once  more  to  restore  it,  and  to  the  end 
of  his  days  he  appears  to  have  endeavored  to  walk  in 
humility  and  faithfulness. 

He  was  diligent  in  the  attendance  of  meetings,  and 
in  those  for  discipline  was  of  good  service.  He  did 
not  allow  his  temporal  affairs  to  keep  him  from  his 
meetings,  shutting  up  his  shop  that  he  might  attend 
there  on  week-days.  He  was  religiously  concerned  to 
educate  his  children  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  in 
Christian  simplicity  and  plainness.  He  was  hospitable 
to  his  friends,  and  charitable  to  the  poor.  He  was 
tried  with  bodily  weakness  and  frequent  sickness 
during  the  last  three  years  of  his  life,  under  which  he 
was  preserved  in  much  patience.  His  mind,  in  the 
prospect  of  eternity,  appeared  tranquil  and  trustful, 
and  he  was  enabled  to  say,  "All  is  well."  His 


32  DAVID  FERRIS. 

Master  was  with  him  in  his  sufferings;  and  at  one 
time,  when  he  had  been  sitting  in  silence  with  some 
Friends  who  had  gathered  by  his  bed,  he  was  strength- 
ened, in  the  fresh  feeling  of  life,  to  exclaim,  "  To  me, 
to  live  is  Christ,  and  to  die  is  gain."  Thus  sustained 
and  supported,  his  close  was  in  peace.  His  death  took 
place  Twelfth  month  5th,  1779,  he  being  seventy-two 
years  of  age. 


WILLIAM    HUNT. 


HUNT,  of  whom  Richard  Jordan 
once  said,  he  was  the  greatest  man  North  Caro- 
lina ever  held,  was  born  at  Manoquacy,  in  Maryland, 
in  the  year  1733.  His  parents  had  removed  thither 
from  New  Jersey.  William,  very  early  in  life,  was 
made  sensible  of  the  visitations  of  Grace,  and  submit- 
ting thereto,  had,  at  eleven  years  of  age,  remarkable 
openings  in  Divine  things.  His  mind  was  unusually 
mature,  and  he  was  enabled  to  perceive  that  the  works 
of  creation  and  of  Providence  were  full  of  wonderful 
harmony.  When  about  fourteen  years  old  he  received 
a  gift  in  the  ministry,  in  which  he  labored  with  fer- 
vency and  heart-awakening  power  the  short  period 
allotted  him  on  earth.  It  has  been  the  will  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  to  commit  his  precious  gifts  at  times  to 
such  as  are  very  young,  and  to  make  them  able  min- 
isters of  his  Gospel.  Some  such,  having  fulfilled  their 
portion  of  service  in  his  cause  on  earth,  have  been 
gathered  home  to  their  heavenly  rest,  while  yet  in 

33 


34  WILLIAM  HUNT. 

childhood ;  others  have  been  withdrawn  from  the  con- 
flicts of  time  in  the  dawning  of  manhood ;  and  a  few 
have  remained  bright  monuments  of  the  Lord's  power 
and  goodness,  testifying  of  his  Grace  and  good  Spirit, 
to  advanced  age. 

George  Newland,  in  his  twelfth  year,  was  called  to 
the  ministry  of  the  Gospel  by  the  Giver  of  all  spiritual 
gifts,  and  was  favored  to  labor  in  the  churches  in  his 
native  country,  Ireland,  to  the  comfort  and  edification 
of  his  elder  Friends.  His  understanding  was  bright, 
his  life  was  innocent,  his  conversation  exemplary,  and 
his  ministry  sound.  Six  years  of  labor  for  his  Divine 
Master  were  soon  over,  and  then  a  lingering  illness 
came  upon  him.  He  said  he  had  passed  through 
much  inward  exercise,  known  only  to  the  Lord  —  and 
he  did  not  know  but  he  had  rather  die  than  live — yet 
he  durst  not  desire  death.  "I  have  felt  more  of  the 
Lord's  love  to  me  since  I  was  sick,  in  a  wonderful 
manner,  than  ever  before.  I  strove  to  serve  the  Lord 
in  my  health,  and  now  I  reap  the  benefit  of  it.  I  can 
look  forward,  and  that  is  a  mercy."  The  sensible  evi- 
dence of  the  love  of  God  to  his  soul  overcame  him,  and 
he  said,  "  Oh !  if  the  earnest  be  so  precious,  what  will 
the  fulness  be?"  With  the  praises  of  God  on  his 
tongue,  and  the  love  of  God  in  his  heart,  his  sickness 
was  stripped  of  gloom,  and  the  hour  of  death  brought 
no  bitterness  of  spirit  to  him.  On  the  24th  of  Eighth 


WILLIAM  HUNT.  35 

month,  1708,  being  then  not  nineteen  years  of  age,  his 
earthly  course  was  finished,  and  he  went  rejoicing  to 
his  rest. 

Ellis  Lewis  of  North  Wales,  in  Britain,  when  a 
child,  being  favored  with  the  visitations  of  Divine 
love,  submitted  thereto,  and  about  the  thirteenth  year 
of  his  age  appeared  in  a  public  testimony  to  the  truth. 
His  first  communication  was  delivered  in  English,  a 
language  to  which  he  was  not  accustomed,  and  it  was 
"remarkable  and  tendering."  Having  engaged  in 
the  service  of  his  Divine  Master,  faithfully  did  he 
labor  in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  at  home  and  abroad, 
adorning,  by  a  holy  life  and  circumspect  demeanor, 
the  doctrine  he  was  called  and  qualified  to  proclaim 
and  defend.  His  Master  saw  meet  to  continue  him 
long  as  a  bright  example  of  the  blessed  effects  of  pre- 
serving grace  upon  the  willing  and  obedient;  and 
being  full  of  love  to  the  brethren,  and  clothed  with 
the  meekness  and  gentleness  which  adorn  the  Christian 
mind,  he  laid  down  his  head  in  peace  in  the  Eleventh 
month,  1764.  He  was  then  eighty-seven  years  old, 
and  had  been  in  the  ministry  seventy-four  years. 

Robert  Barclay's  daughter  Christiana,  in  her  four- 
teenth year  was  engaged  to  labor  in  calling  others  to 
repentance ;  and  thus  she  continued  to  her  seventy-first 
year,  when,  her  labor  on  earth  being  over,  she  received 
the  welcome  message,  "  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father, 


36  WILLIAM  HUNT. 

inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world." 

Many  members  of  our  Society,  in  their  fourteenth, 
fifteenth,  sixteenth,  and  seventeenth  years,  have  been 
constrained  to  enter  into  the  Gospel  field  of  labor,  and 
to  preach  with  power  and  authority  the  universality 
of  the  love  of  God,  the  heart-cleansing  visitations  of 
his  grace,  the  holy  certainty  and  saving  efficacy  of  that 
Divine  Light  which  lighteth  every  man  which  cometh 
into  the  world.  Whether  these  died  young,  in  the  me- 
ridian of  life,  or  in  advanced  age,  they  never  regretted 
having  given  up  the  bloom  of  their  youth  to  the  Lord's 
service.  James  Parnell  and  Edward  Burrough  — 
youthful  martyrs  in  the  cause  of  Truth  and  righteous- 
ness—  died  in  prison.  "What  to  them,  in  the  hour  of 
death,  was  the  suffering  their  cruel  enemies  had  inflicted 
on  them  ? 

In  that  hour,  James  Parnell  could  say,  "  I  die  inno- 
cently." "I  have  seen  glorious  things."  Edward 
Burrough,  after  praying  for  his  persecutors,  in  a  sweet 
feeling  of  acceptance  with  God,  declared,  "Though 
this  body  of  clay  must  turn  to  dust,  yet  I  have  this 
testimony,  that  I  have  served  God  in  my  generation, 
and  that  Spirit  which  hath  lived,  and  acted,  and  ruled 
in  me,  shall  yet  break  forth  in  thousands." 

It  would_.  break  too  much  upon  this  sketch  of  Wil- 
liam Hunt's  life,  to  tell  of  many  of  those  early  dedi- 


WILLIAM  HUNT.  37 

cated  ones  who  like  him  were  led  to  traverse  sea  and 
land  to  fulfil  their  Master's  bidding,  and  who,  being 
faithful  to  the  close,  were  crowned  with  a  happy  and 
trustful  death.  Most  of  these  instances  occurred  in  the 
earlier  periods  of  our  Society,  but  not  entirely  so.  The 
Lord's  precious  gifts  are  bestowed,  and  his  merciful 
calls  are  yet  extended  to  the  very  young,  and  some  of 
them,  even  in  these  days,  have  been  strengthened  to 
proclaim  his  goodness  to  others.  And  why  should  not 
the  call  to  the  ministry  be  given  as  early  now  as  in 
former  days  ?  Why  should  not  the  Lord's  power  be 
manifested  or  break  forth  through  the  labors  of  as 
youthful  instruments  ?  Surely,  if  the  instances  be  few, 
it  is  only  for  want  of  dedication  in  the  visited  children, 
and  the  deadening  influence  of  the  example  of  those  in 
elder  years. 

William  Hunt  travelled  much  in  the  work  of  the 
ministry,  and  being  watchfully  attentive  to  the  open- 
ings of  Truth  on  his  mind,  he  was  enabled  to  preach  in 
the  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  with  power.  His 
vigorous  intellect  was  sanctified  by  Divine  Grace. 
Wisdom  in  him  seemed  in  advance  of  experience,  and 
in  early  youth  he  exhibited  the  ripeness  of  maturity. 
When  Herman  Husbands  departed  from  the  principles 
of  our  Society,  and  sought  greater  liberty  in  doctrine 
than  the  Truth  allowed,  William  Hunt  was  his  most 
unflinching  opponent.  He  did  not  deem  that  it  was 
4 

302249 


38  WILLIAM  HUNT, 

detraction  to  unfold  the  tmsoundness  of  those  who 
were  likely  to  lead  others  astray ;  neither  did  he  think 
it  a  breach  of  Christian  charity  to  withstand  them  with 
true-hearted  zeal. 

About  the  commencement  of  the  year  1767,  William 
Hunt  felt  a  concern  to  visit  Friends  both  to  the  south 
and  to  the  north,  and  he  believed  it  would  be  right 
for  Zachariah  Dicks,  also  of  North  Carolina,  to  accom- 
pany him.  Under  this  conviction  he  wrote  the  follow- 
ing letter  to  that  Friend : 

"DEAR  FRIEND,  —  Not  having  an  opportunity  to 
converse,  I  send  thee  this  ambassador,  to  convey  some 
fruit  I  lately  got  from  the  holy  land,  a  little  spikenard 
and  myrrh,  the  choice  spices  with  which  our  Lord  was 
anointed  before  he  passed  through  that  painful  dispen- 
sation of  suffering.  My  mind  had  been  in  a  true  calm 
and  profound  quiet  for  some  days,  free  from  sorrowing 
and  tempest  of  any  kind ;  so  that  I  was  ready  to  con- 
clude I  should  have  no  more  to  do,  but  sometimes  to 
eat  this  pleasant  fruit  and  drink  of  the  well  that  stands 
in  the  midst  of  the  court  of  God.  But  as  I  was  thus 
musing,  with  deep  admiration  and  humble  adoration  to 
the  Great  Name  that  had  thus  brought  me  through  all 
my  great  and  sore  trials,  which  the  Lord  knows  were 
many  and  grievous  to  be  borne,  I  thought  I  espied  a 
little  spring,  like  unto  that  thou  knowest  lies  under  the 
threshold  of  the  house  of  God,  and  it  ran  toward  the 
south,  and  pointed  toward  the  north,  like  the  glancing 
of  a  candle  by  a  glass  window,  [intimating]  that  some 


WILLIAM  HUNT.  39 

of  these  fruits  must  be  conveyed  to  some  of  those 
inhabitants.  And  as  I  apprehend  thou  art  a  chosen 
companion  to  me  of  God,  in  the  moving  of  that  en- 
dearing love  and  good -will  which  hath  subsisted  be- 
tween us  from  the  beginning,  I  give  thee  a  hint  to 
the  end  thou  mayest  keep  steady  under  the  preparing 
hand,  that  when  the  full  time  is  come  thou  mayest  gird 
on  the  vestments  of  war,  and  appear  as  a  soldier  well 
disciplined  therein.  I  am  at  all  times,  and  in  all 
things,  thy  assured  Friend,  WILLIAM  HUNT. 

On  the  25th  of  Fourth  month,  1767,  the  meeting 
at  New  Garden  in  North  Carolina  furnished  William 
Hunt  and  Zachariah  Dicks  with  certificates  of  unity 
with  their  prospect  of  religious  service.  They  were 
together  at  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Philadelphia,  to- 
ward the  close  of  the  Ninth  month  of  that  year,  soon 
after  which  Zachariah  Dicks  believed  it  was  in  accord- 
ance with  the  will  of  his  Divine  Master  for  him  to 
return  to  his  home.  William  Hunt  continued  his 
travels  to  the  north.  Perhaps  it  was  during  this 
journey  that  he  made  use  of  an  expression  which  has 
been  often  repeated.  "  My  concern  is  to  be  devoted  to 
the  service  of  Christ  so  fully,  that  I  may  not  spend 
one  minute  in  pleasing  myself." 

Great  was  his  labor  as  he  travelled  from  place  to 
place.  Though  he  was  often  engaged  to  minister  at  a 
considerable  length,  yet  the  powerful  baptizing  influ- 
ence which  accompanied  the  word  preached,  so  efiV- 


40  .  WILLIAM  HUNT. 

tually  reached  the  hearers  that  they  listened  with 
unwearied  attention.  The  plainness  with  which  he 
reproved  them,  the  blows  of  the  "sharp  threshing- 
instrument"  which  his  Master  put  into  his  hands,  did 
not  offend  them.  Those  who  were  desirous  of  doing 
right  were  glad  to  hear  of  their  faults,  and  anxious 
that  the  whole  counsel  of  God  should  be  shown  them ; 
and  those  who  were  lukewarm  realized  the  truth  of  a 
saying  of  Robert  Walker,  "  People  love  to  hear  preach- 
ing, but  they  do  not  love  the  cross."  In  regard  to  the 
line  of  labor  in  which  he  was  led,  and  the  close  rebukes 
he  had  to  administer,  William  said,  "  Most  of  my 
work  is  rough ;  but  rough  work  brings  good  pay,  if  it 
is  well  done." 

In  the  Second  month,  1768,  William  Hunt,  at  a 
Monthly  Meeting  held  at  Flushing,  Long  Island, 
having  spoken  largely  to  the  states  of  Friends  assem- 
bled, felt  his  mind  clothed  with  a  concern  that  slavery 
should  be  abolished.  Toward  the  close  of  his  testi- 
mony, after  expressing  his  desire  that  all  the  poor 
oppressed  African  bondmen  and  women  should  be  set 
at  liberty,  he  said,  "  I  verily  believe  the  jubilee  year 
is  at  hand,  and  I  desire  those  that  have  slaves  may  not 
put  it  off  for  their  children  to  set  them  at  liberty ;  for 
we  know  not  what  our  children  may  prove  to  be.  I 
earnestly  desire  that  none  may  put  it  off  beyond  the 
appointed  time ;  for  if  they  do,  I  am  firmly  of  tho 


WILLIAM  HUNT.  41 

mind  they  will  be  plagued,  as  sure  as  ever  Egypt  was 
for  retaining  Israel." 

During  the  time  that  William  Hunt  was  on  his 
journey  to  the  north  he  wrote  the  following  letter, 
addressed  to  James  and  Ann  Mitchell : 

"  SALEM,  near  Boston,  13th  of  Twelfth  mo.,  1767. 

"DEARLY  BELOVED  FRIENDS,  —  Precious  in  the 
sight  of  the  Lord  is  the  fellowship  of  his  children,  and 
sweet  their  remembrance  one  of  another,  because  the 
odor  of  his  ointment  sends  forth  a  fragrant  smell.  This 
my  joy  is  full  in  every  remembrance  of  you,  in  that  love 
which  first  gave  birth  to  the  covenant  of  life  in  our 
spirits,  making  them  truly  one,  in  the  pure  hope  and 
feeling  of  Gospel  power.  In  this  we  have  had  a  near 
union  and  sympathy,  with  full  assurance  that  the  Lord 
Almighty  hath  called  us  out  of  darkness  into  the  true 
light  of  his  dear  Son,  through  whom  we  have  seen  won- 
derful things  and  unutterable.  We  have  likewise  sor- 
rowfully to  behold  the  deluge  of  apostasy  that  covers 
our  Sion,  as  with  a  thick  cloud.  But,  dear  Friends,  in 
Goshen  there  is  light,  which  makes  the  dwellings  of 
Jacob  beautiful,  and  the  tents  of  Israel  goodly.  .  .  . 

"  This  day,  as  I  sat  in  meeting,  a  language  passed 
through  my  mind,  '  Hasten,  hasten  to  visit  my  seed 
through  the  land,  that  thou  may  go  where  I  send  thee.' 
Whether  this  be  to  the  grave,  or  to  a  distant  land,  I 
leave ;  —  only  petition  the  great  Name  to  preserve  me 
worthy  to  do  all  that  he  hath  allotted  me,  so  that  I 
may  be  fit  to  be  gathered  home  in  due  season. 

"  Dear  youth,  the  affectionate  feeling  of  my  spirit 
4* 


42  WILLIAM  HUNT. 

toward  you  I  shall  never  forget,  but  often  fervently 
desire  that  you  may  come  into  the  house  of  the  Lord, 
to  behold  the  beauty  of  true  holiness  forever.  I  con- 
clude with  mine  and  companion's  dear  love,  your  often 
very  poor,  but  true  friend,  WILLIAM  HUNT." 

Some  years  before  the  Revolution,  William  Hunt 
had,  in  common  with  many  other  Friends,  a  deep  and 
settled  conviction  that  a  time  of  trial  and  suffering  was 
coming  on  America.  On  the  18th  of  Second  month, 
1770,  being  at  a  meeting  at  Centre,  in  South  Carolina, 
he  was  earnestly  engaged  in  exhorting  those  present  to 
examine  the  foundation  on  which  they  were  building 
before  a  time  of  trial  came ;  adding,  "  The  Lord  will 
visit  this  land  with  his  judgments,  and  then  it  will  be, 
known  who  hath  built  upon  the  sure  foundation,  and 
who  hath  not.  In  that  time  of  deep  trial,  the  hypo- 
crites, formalists,  and  nominal  Quakers  will  not  only 
suffer,  but  many  will  perish  and  come  to  nought; 
while  those  who  have  built  upon  the  sure  Rock  of 
Ages  will  be  preserved  by  him  in  the  midst  of  these 
trials,  as  it  were  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand.  There 
are  many  grown,  and  now  within  the  audience  of  my 
voice,  that  shall  see  these  times  come." 

In  the  testimony  concerning  Susanna  Lightfoot  we 
are  informed,  that  at  "  divers  meetings "  previous  to 
the  breaking  out  of  the  American  Revolution,  she 
proclaimed,  in  an  awful  manner,  that  a  stormy  day 


WILLIAM  HUNT.  43 

was  approaching  —  a  day  which  would  shake  the 
foundations  of  men,  and  in  which  many  of  the  formal 
professors  in  our  Society  would  be  blown  away. 

William  Hunt  was  again  on  a  religious  visit  in  the 
northern  provinces  in  1770.  He  attended  the  Monthly 
Meeting  of  Philadelphia  on  the  26th  of  Fourth  mouth 
in  that  year,  and,  during  the  sitting  for  discipline,  said, 
"  The  man's  part,  the  creaturely  part,  has  no  right  to 
meddle  with  the  business  of  the  Monthly  Meeting; 
neither  can  it  do  any  good." 

In  the  year  1771,  William  Hunt  paid  a  religious 
visit  to  Friends  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 

William  Hunt  and  Thomas  Thornburg,  about  the 
close  of  Seventh  month,  1772,  went  to  Holland,  ac- 
companied by  Samuel  Emlen  and  Morris  Birkbeck. 
After  visiting  the  Friends  there,  he  embarked  for 
Scarborough,  but  by  stress  of  contrary  winds,  not  being 
able  to  reach  that  place,  he  was  landed  at  Shields  on  the 
25th  of  the  Eighth  month.  The  next  afternoon  he 
went  to  the  house  of  James  King,  near  New  Castle, 
where  on  the  28th  he  was  taken  ill.  On  the  fourth  day 
of  his  sickness  the  disorder  appeared  to  be  the  small- 
pox, and  William,  addressing  his  companion,  said, "  This 
sickness  is  nigh  unto  death,  if  not  quite."  On  Thomas 
Thornburg  saying  he  hoped  it  might  not  be  so,  Wil- 
liam continued,  "  My  coming  hither  seems  to  me  prov- 
idential, and  when  I  wait,  I  am  enclosed,  and  see  no 


44  WILLIAM  HUNT. 

farther."  He  said  at  one  time,  "One  would  wonder 
all  the  world  does  not  seek  after  a  quiet  mind — it  is 
such  a  treasure  now."  He  was  full  of  peace,  and  not- 
withstanding the  distressing  nature  of  his  complaint 
he  manifested  no  impatience  —  nothing  but  resignation 
to  the  Lord's  will.  In  the  fulness  of  contented  faith 
he  exclaimed,  "  It  is  enough ;  my  Master  is  here."  A 
Friend  saying  we  might  find  cause  of  thankfulness  in 
all  our  afflictions,  he  said,  "Great  cause  indeed.  I 
never  saw  it  clearer.  Oh  the  wisdom  !  —  the  wisdom 
and  goodness  —  the  mercy  and  kindness,  has  appeared 
to  me  wonderful;  and  the  farther  and  deeper  we  go, 
the  more  we  wonder.  I  have  admired,  since  I  was  cast 
on  this  bed,  that  all  the  world  does  not  seek  after  the 
enjoyment  of  Truth,  it  so  far  transcends  all  other 
things."  Thus  patiently  he  endured  the  disease  that 
lay  heavily  upon  him ;  being  always  hopeful,  and  some- 
times rejoicing  in  hope,  and  making  inward  melody  to 
the  Lord.  Just  before  his  close  he  triumphantly  ex- 
claimed, "  Friends,  Truth  reigns  over  all !  " 

Thus  died  William  Hunt.  He  was  of  a  meek  and 
retiring  spirit,  yet  was  sharp  in  opposing  error,  and 
unbending  in  support  of  the  Truth.  He  was  an  exam- 
ple of  patient,  silent  waiting  in  meeting  for  the  arising 
of  life,  and  a  skilful  divider  of  the  word,  when  the 
Lord  called  him  to  minister.  To  the  babes  in  Christ, 
his  doctrine  dropped  as  the  rain  on  the  tender  grass ;  to 


WILLIAM  HUNT.  45 

the  self-willed  and  unfaithful,  the  backsliding  and  re- 
bellious, the  word  in  his  mouth  was  as  a  two-edged 
sword.  Although  but  in  his  thirty-ninth  year,  he 
stood  as  an  elder  in  experience  and  stability,  even  as  a 
father  in  the  church,  worthy  of  double  honor. 


SAMUEL   EMLEN. 

T\UE,ING  the  period  of  the  American  Revolution, 
and  for  many  years  after,  a  neatly  built  man  of 
slender  person,  and  a  light,  quick  step,  might  have  been 
often  seen  treading  the  streets  of  Philadelphia.  His 
dress  was  generally  of  a  drab  color,  and  very  neatly 
made.  When  the  weather  rendered  an  overcoat  neces- 
sary, he  wore  one  of  a  dark  mixture,  which  he  was 
wont  to  keep  folded  over  his  breast,  by  the  pressure  of 
his  left  arm.  This  man  was  Samuel  Emlen.  Some- 
times, while  passing  along  the  street  at  his  usual  quick 
pace,  he  would  suddenly  fall  into  a  slower  motion,  and 
his  steps  almost  cease.  On  such  occasions  he  would 
frequently  turn  into  some  neighboring  dwelling;  and 
soon — sometimes  while  still  in  the  entry  —  commence 
ministering  in  Gospel  power,  and  in  the  true  spirit  of 
prophetic  discernment,  to  those  within. 

This  man  was  considered  the  seer  of  that  day.  So  re- 
markably was  he  at  times  favored  with  an  insight  into 
the  character  and  condition  of  those  he  met  with,  that 

46 


SAMUEL  EMLEN.  47 

many  who  were  conscious  of  secretly  withstanding  the 
operations  of  grace  in  their  hearts,  were  afraid  to  meet 
him.  Many  instances  are  recorded  of  his  quickness  in 
detecting,  and  promptness  in  rebuking  evil.  A  young 
man  of  a  high,  proud,  self-sufficient  spirit,  has  recorded 
in  a  letter,  a  short  sermon  preached  to  him  by  Samuel 
Emlen.  His  residence  was  near  the  northern  line  of 
Pennsylvania,  but  being  in  Philadelphia,  he  called  at 
the  counting-house  of  an  elder  of  the  Northern  District 
Monthly  Meeting,  where  he  found  this  man  of  spiritual 
discernment  sitting  by  himself.  As  he  drew  near, 
Samuel,  whose  eyesight  was  very  defective,  perhaps 
thinking  he  was  some  one  with  whom  he  was  ac- 
quainted, thus  addressed  him  :  "  Who  art  thou  of  lofty 
stature  ?  "  By  the  time  these  words  were  uttered,  he 
was  dipped  into  the  state  of  the  young  man,  and  with- 
out waiting  for  an  answer,  continued  his  discourse, 
"  An  empty  vine,  thou  bringest  forth  fruit  unto  thy- 
self! "  A  few  more  sharp,  pithy  sentences,  followed. 
Most  emphatically  true  was  this  character,  given  by  a 
man  who  from  outward  information  knew  him  not. 
He  brought  forth  fruit  to  himself,  in  a  youth  charac- 
terized by  a  headstrong  following  of  his  own  inclina- 
tions; and  he  brought  forth  fruit  unto  himself,  in  a 
maturity  of  disgraceful  servitude  to  the  love  of  strong 
drink. 

Samuel   Emlen  was  born  in  Philadelphia,  on  tbe 


48  SAMUEL  EMLEN. 

fifteenth  day  of  the  First  month,  1730.  His  parents, 
having  themselves  submitted  to  the  restraints  of  reli- 
gion—  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  —  felt  the 
obligation  of  endeavoring  to  preserve  their  children 
from  evil.  As  ability  was  furnished  them  from  above, 
they  labored  for  the  good  of  their  offspring,  seeking  to 
bring  them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the 
Lord.  The  temptations  of  Satan  were  presented  to 
the  mind  of  the  youthful  Samuel,  and  in  measure 
obtained  some  hold  there ;  yet,  through  the  watchful 
care  of  his  friends,  and  the  preserving  grace  of  the 
Most  High,  he  was  kept  from  gross  evils.  Very  early 
in  life  he  was  acquainted  with  the  visitations  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  very  early  did  he  love  inward  commu- 
nion with  his  Maker,  and  receive  instruction  in  heav- 
enly things. 

He  was  blessed  with  excellent  natural  gifts.  As  a 
scholar  he  was  apt,  and  especially  in  the  acquisition 
of  languages,  being  acquainted  with  Latin  and  Greek, 
besides  several  of  the  tongues  spoken  by  the  modern 
nations  of  Europe.  He  was  thus  qualified  in  after-life 
to  address  foreigners  in  their  own  language,  when  he 
was  sent  among  them  by  the.  Bestower  of  all  spiritual 
gifts,  to  preach  in  Gospel  power  the  unsearchable  riches 
of  Christ. 

After  receiving  his  education,  he  was  placed  as  an 
apprentice  in  the  counting-house  of  James  Pemberton, 


SAMUEL   EMLEN.  49 

where  he  acquired  a  knowledge  of  mercantile  business ; 
but  having  a  sufficient  patrimonial  estate,  he  never 
engaged  in  trade  on  his  own  account.  Soon  after  he 
arrived  at  manhood,  he  accompanied  Michael  Light- 
foot  to  the  meetings  of  Friends  in  Virginia  and  North 
Carolina.  In  1756,  he  paid  his  first  visit  to  Europe, 
sailing  in  a  vessel  for  Ireland,  with  Catharine  Payton 
and  Mary  Peisley,  who  were  returning  from  religious 
labor  in  America,  and  with  his  relative,  Abraham  Far- 
rington,  who  was  going  to  visit  the  churches  in  Great 
Britain.  In  Ireland  he  accompanied  his  cousin  to 
many  meetings,  and  while  with  him  first  spoke  as  a 
minister.  He  returned  to  America  in  1758.  It  is 
needless,  in  this  brief  sketch,  to  trace  his  labors  mi- 
nutely ;  but  we  may  say,  that  he  subsequently  visited 
England  six  times,  in  only  two  instances  remaining 
over  two  years. 

Samuel  Emlen  was  of  a  cheerful  temper,  and  having 
his  memory  stored  with  interesting  anecdotes  —  which 
in  conversation  he  freely  brought  forth  —  his  society 
was  very  pleasant  to  young  people. 

Of  the  many  anecdotes  told  of  the  spirit  of  discern- 
ment which  characterized  him,  we  may  relate  a  few. 
A  valuable  Friend,  a  member  of  another  Monthly 
Meeting,  paying  a  visit  to  Philadelphia,  brought  his 
son  with  him.  The  young  man,  having  heard  that 
Samu  *1  Emlen  could  see  into  the  inward  state  and  con- 
5 


50  SAMUEL  EMLEN. 

dition  of  those  he  was  with,  was  particularly  desirous 
of  avoiding  an  interview,  having,  as  he  thought,  suf- 
ficient reasons  for  not  liking  to  be  seen  just  as  he  was. 
The  father  attended  the  Northern  District  Meeting,  to 
which  Samuel  Emlen  belonged,  and  the  son  could  not 
refuse  to  accompany  him,  although  he  felt  no  little 
fear  at  the  prospect  of  being  in  the  same  house  with 
this  discerner  of  spirits.  He  kept,  however,  as  far 
from  the  gallery  as  possible,  and  felt  comforted  at  the 
close  of  the  meeting,  that  he  had  so  far  escaped  a  pub- 
lic rebuke.  But  he  soon  found  cause  for  fresh  unea- 
siness ;  for  Samuel  Emlen  kept  close  to  his  father, 
and  said,  when  the  latter  accepted  an  invitation  to 
dine  with  William  Savery,  "  I  will  go  along."  Din- 
ner passed  sociably  and  pleasantly,  and  when  the  com- 
pany afterward  gathered  into  the  parlor,  the  young 
man  took  the  farthest  corner  of  the  room  from  the 
spot  where  the  object  of  his  dread  had  located  himself. 
All  his  plannings,  however,  were  in  vain.  Soon 
Samuel  fell  into  silence,  and  the  word  of  exhortation 
and  reproof  was  put  into  his  mouth,  He  addressed 
himself  at  once  to  the  trembling  youth,  with  such  a 
soul-searching  testimony  as  unveiled  all  that  the  latter 
most  wished  to  be  hidden.  But  there  was  consolation 
as  well  as  rebuke  in  the  testimony,  and  holy  resolutions 
were  awakened,  which,  through  the  Lord's  assistance, 
were  measrrably  kept. 


SAMUEL   EMLEN.  51 

We  have  alluded  to  the  dimness  of  outward  vision 
of  this  extraordinarily  gifted  man.  We  have  also 
spoken  of  his  inward  quickness  of  perception.  The 
following  anecdote  shows  that  his  inward  sense  was 
more  to  be  depended  on  for  direction  than  the  outward 
sight  of  others. 

A  Friend,  late  a  valuable  elder  in  this  city,  when 
young  in  years,  waited  on  a  stranger  somewhat  ad- 
vanced in  life,  to  pay  Samuel  Emlen  a  visit.  While 
sitting  together,  Samuel  fell  into  silence,  became  reli- 
giously exercised,  and  soon  began  to  preach  powerfully 
to  the  state  of  some  person  young  in  years.  There  were 
but  three  persons  in  the  room,  and  the  youthful  elder 
knew  that  the  communication  was  fitted  to  neither  of 
them.  He  became  nervous  and  uneasy.  He  thought  his 
spiritually  gifted  friend  had  for  once  made  a  mistake. 
At  last,  as  Samuel  continued  his  discourse,  his  uneasi- 
ness became  so  great  he  could  no  longer  retain  his  seat. 
He  arose  and  quietly  approached  the  half-opened  door 
to  make  his  escape,  when  he  perceived  standing  behind 
it,  in  the  adjoining  room,  a  young  man  weeping  bit- 
terly. Relieved  of  all  his  faithless  fears,  the  elder 
returned  to  his  seat  with  the  substance  of  this  text 
impressed  on  his  mind :  "  The  testimony  of  Jesus  is 
the  spirit  of  prophecy." 

Samuel  Emlen  and  his  friend  George  Dillwyn  often 
travelled  together  in  great  spiritual  oneness,  it  being 


52  SAMUEL   EMLEN. 

their  lot  many  times  in  Europe  as  well  as  America  to 
be  led  to  the  same  meetings,  and  to  labor  in  harmo- 
nious' exercise.  At  one  time,  while  they  were  sitting 
together  in  a  meeting  in  London,  in  which  George 
Dillwyn  had  been  under  great  concern  of  mind,  in  a 
feeling  that  he  was  preparing  for  religious  service,  but 
knew  not  where  it  was  to  be  performed,  Samuel  turned 
round  to  him  and  said,  as  if  answering  a  question, 
"  Thou  must  go  with  me  to  Holland."  He  who  had 
been  fitting  George  for  the  labor  had  prepared  Samuel 
for  a  similar  work,  and  unfolded  to  him  the  service  to 
which  they  were  called.  The  whole  matter  was  now 
clear  to  both.  They  joined  together,  and,  with  the 
unity  of  their  friends,  visited  the  land  whereto  they 
were  called,  to  their  own  peace  and  the  edification  of 
the  gathered  church  and  many  other  seeking  minds 
there. 

Samuel  Emlen  was  sitting  one  day  at  a  window 
in  Burlington,  Avhich  overlooked  a  tavern  yard,  where 
a  number  of  persons  were  entering.  The  minister 
was  too  blind  to  see  their  countenances,  but  in  the  fresh 
putting  forth  of  Gospel  power,  he  commenced  speak- 
ing, "  I  have  a  message  to  thee,  O  captain  ! "  One 
of  the  company,  who  was  a  captain,  gazed  at  the 
speaker  Avith  much  earnest  interest,  astonished  at  such 
a  salutation.  Samuel  immediately  continued,  "  I  have 
a  message  from  God  to  thee,  O  captain!"  Having 


SAMUEL  EMLEN.  53 

thus  drawn  attention,  the  Gospel  message  flowed  freely 
to  the  startled  hearer.  So  effectually  did  it  reach  his 
state,  that  it  was  the  means,  in  the  hands  of  Provi- 
dence, of  opening  his  spiritual  eyes  to  see  the  things 
belonging  to  his  soul's  peace,  and  from  that  time  a 
change  took  place.  He  witnessed  true  repentance  and 
amendment  of  life,  and  was  himself  concerned  to  call 
others  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  had  had  mercy 
upon  him. 

His  friends  testify  of  Samuel  Emlen,  that  he  was  a 
man  fearing  God  and  •  hating  covetousness.  He  was 
no  bigot,  but  he  was  a  close  reprover  of  those  who,  to 
shun  the  cross,  were  following  the  vain  fashions,  cus- 
toms, and  opinions  of  the  world.  He  was  often  drawn 
to  condemn  the  eager  pursuit  of  riches,  and  yet  he  was 
constrained  to  encourage  honest  industry  within  the 
limitation  of  Truth.  When  engaged  in  the  most  lively 
conversation,  he  seemed  ever  on  the  watch  for  the  open- 
ings of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  ever  ready  to  drop  a  word 
in  season.  Although  different  in  many  respects,  yet 
in  fervent  dedication  he  resembled  our  late  dear  friend, 
Sarah  Cresson,  who  once  observed,  that  when  entering 
into  company,  she  never  was  free  to  engage  in  general 
conversation  until  she  had  first  felt  inwardly  to  know 
whether  her  Master  had  anything  for  her  to  do  there. 

Samuel  Emlen  was  a  true  comforter  to  those  who 
were  dedicating  themselves  to  the  Lord's  work.  His 


54  SAMUEL  EMLEN. 

wisdom  and  his  knowledge  were  great,  and  through 
Divine  favor  he  seemed  almost  always  furnished  with 
a  word  in  season  for  them.  Job  Scott  very  truly  char- 
acterizes him  in  a  letter  to  a  Friend :  "  Mention,  if  thou 
pleasest,  my  love  to  my  dear  friend,  Samuel  Emlen. 
His  kindness  is  heartily  and  thankfully  acknowledged. 
I  know  he  is  a  hearty  lover  of  the  blessed  cause,  and 
therein  his  reward  will  not  fail  him.  Except  that,  I 
know  no  probability  of  his  getting  any.  But  that 
being  almost  his  whole  delight,  I  conclude  he  wants  no 
other." 

That  honest  elder,  Increase  Woodward,  of  Cross- 
wicks,  N.  J.,  who  deceased  Sixth  month  1st,  1822,  in 
the  eighty-first  year  of  her  age,  has  this  passage  in 
her  diary:  "  Dear  old  Samuel  Emlen,  in  his  usual  sal- 
utations, generally  had  something  to  say  to  the  state  of 
those  he  met  with."  She  then  says  he  told  her  one 
day,  that  her  last  days  would  be  her  best  days.  This 
she  acknowledges  had  been  verified  at  the  time  she 
wrote  the  account.  It  was  also  her  happy  experience 
to  the  end  of  her  life,  when  she  was  enabled,  in  peace 
and  faith,  to  yield  up  her  spirit  in  the  confidence  of 
exchanging  this  earthly  scene  of  trial  for  the  joys  of 
heaven. 

In  the  year  1793,  William  Lewis,  of  Bristol,  Eng- 
land, a  serious  seeker  after  righteousness,  who  had 
been  led  by  the  dispensations  of  Divine  Providence,  to 


SAMUEL  EMLEN.  55 

feel  and  acknowledge  the  truth  of  many  of  the  princi- 
ples and  testimonies  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  was 
brought  under  close  exercise  in  reference  to  the  adop- 
tion of  plainness  in  his  attire,  manners,  and  language. 
Like  many  other  individuals  who  dislike  to  bear  the 
cross  which  a  non-conformity  with  the  customs  of  the 
world  imposes,  he  found  arguments  against  obedience. 
He  gives  an  interesting  account  of  the  manner  in 
which  he  was  led  to  feel  the  importance  of  faithfulness 
in  the  maintenance  of  these  testimonies.  As  respects 
using  the  plain  language  he  says,  "  The  very  idea  of  a 
change  in  this  particular,  caused  such  a  shrinking,  and 
almost  dread  of  mind,  as  induced  an  attempt  to  sift 
and  prove  groundless  their  arguments  in  proof  of  its 
being  a  genuine  Christian  testimony  against  that  cor- 
ruption in  speech,  which,  as  to  the  letter,  I  could  not 
deny  to  be  very  evident,  in  that  commonly  adopted. 
....  The  first  passage  that  met,  and  arrested  my 
attention,  was  the  apostolic  injunction  to  be  in  the  use 
of  'sound  speech  that  cannot  be  condemned.'  This 
pressed  and  pinched  in  some  degree  at  first,  but  I  got 
from  under  its  weight  by  reasoning  after  this  manner. 
Sound!  that  is  surely  so,  which,  proceeding  from  a 
heart  without  rottenness  and  divested  of  all  deceit, 
seeks  not  to  leave  a  false  impression  on  the  minds  of 
hearers.  But  'hold  fast  the  form  of  sound  words/ 
came  from  the  same  authority,  and  appeared  to  incul- 


56  SAMUEL  EMLEN. 

caie  that  substantial  rectitude  of  heart,  with  every 
other  effect  of  the  Light  of  Christ  therein,  should 
shine  forth  in  its  native  garb  before  others,  and  that  in 
the  real  possession  of  Truth  inwardly,  every  appear- 
ance of  evil  must  be  abstained  from  outwardly.  This, 
for  a  time,  lay  with  more  weight  than  the  former ;  but 
at  length,  appeared  to  contain,  in  substance,  nothing 
that  added  to  its  force.  I  came  at  last  to  the  Lord's 
message  unto  his  people  through  the  prophet  Malachi, 
charging  them  with  such  withholding,  as  was  even 
robbery  in  his  sight,  and  which  was  committed  by 
keeping  back  l  tithes  and  offerings.'  Reflecting  upon 
this  charge,  and  remembering  that  in  these  offerings, 
mint,  anise,  etc.,  were  included,  things  as  insignificant 
in  themselves,  when  compared  with  the  weighty  mat- 
ters of  the  law,  as  a  form  of  sound  words  could  be  to 
substantial  truth  in  the  inward  parts,  and  yet  that 
Divine  wisdom  made  them  of  such  importance  as  to 
condemn  those  who  refused  compliance  with  what  was 
enjoined  respecting  them,  in  the  awful  manner  noticed, 

I  began  to  fear  —  I  say,  to  feai that  Friends  were 

right ;  and  that  it  was  my  duty,  as  an  individual,  to 
join  them  in  testimony  against  the  corruptions  crept 
into  modern  language,  and  to  go  back  to  the  primitive 
simplicity  and  plainness  of  speech.  A  sore  exercise 
of  mind  now  took  place,  and  while  under  it,  falling  in 


SAMUEL  EMLEN.  57 

company  with  a  ministering  Friend  from  America,  a 
communication  from  his  lips  was  a  seal  thereto." 

This  minister  was  Samuel  Emlen ;  and  of  those  assem- 
bled on  the  occasion  William  Lewis  refers  to,  some  had 
departed  from  and  given  up  the  testimonies  of  Friends. 
Samuel  spoke  to  this  import :  "  Robbery,  robbery  !  it  is 
a  crime  of  no  small  magnitude  with  respect  to  things 
pertaining  to  men  ;  how  great  then  is  its  turpitude, 
when  the  rights  of  the  Most  High  are  invaded,  and  the 
creature  holds  back  what  is  due  to  the  Creator !  Some 
of  old  were  charged  with  this  atrocity ;  they  had  the 
impudence  to  query,  Wherein?  but  an  answer  was 
ready, '  In  tithes  and  offerings.' "  Samuel  enlarged  on 
the  subject,  and  addressed  a  person  present.  -At  the 
close  of  his  testimony  he  inquired  who  William  Lewis 
was.  On  being  informed,  he  addressed  this  short  ser- 
mon to  him :  "  Well,  William !  bring  all  the  tithes 
into  the  store-house."  This  communication,  in  connec- 
tion with  his  previous  exercises,  had  a  powerfully  con- 
vincing effect  on  the  listener's  mind.  He  gave  up  to 
what  he  believed  to  be  the  Truth,  and  meekly  bore  the 
cross  his  Master  laid  upon  him.  After  a  time  he  was 
admitted  into  the  Society  of  Friends,  received  a  gift  in 
the  ministry,  and  walking  in  the  Light,  experienced 
sweet  fellowship  with  the  brethren,  and  the  favor  of  his 
Divine  Master,  to  the  close  of  his  life. 

Well  would  it  be  if  our  members  who  are  inconsist- 


58  SAMUEL  EMLEN. 

ent  in  their  attire,  were  brought  to  participate  in  that 
kind  of  feeling  which  troubled  Thomas  Ellwood,  when 
he  heard  a  persecutor  of  Friends  say  of  him,  because 
he  wore  a  high  black  velvet  cap,  "  Let  him  alone ; 
don't  meddle  with  him ;  he  is  no  Quaker,  I  '11  warrant 
you."  This,  he  says,  was  worse  to  him  than  if  they 
had  beaten  him  as  they  did  the  Friends,  and  put  him 
out  of  conceit  of  his  cap.  If  those  who  profess  to  be 
Quakers,  and  yet  do  not  conform  to  the  testimonies  of 
the  Society,  were  blessed  with  a  sound,  discriminating 
judgment,  they  would  not  fail  to  perceive  the  incongru- 
ity of  their  conduct.  People  who  are  not  members 
among  Friends,  have  often  a  keen  appreciation  of 
what  consistency  requires.  Robert  Nesbitt,  in  1791, 
while  laboring  in  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Philadelphia, 
told  an  anecdote  to  this  effect.  During  the  war  of  the 
American  Revolution,  a  member  of  the  Society  of 
Friends  was  laid  hold  on  by  a  body  of  soldiers,  who 
told  him  that  he  must  go  with  them  to  the  war ;  in 
other  words,  join  the  army.  His  clothes  were  no  index 
to  a  peaceable  profession,  or  he  would  not  have  been 
disturbed.  He  told  the  soldiers,  however,  that  he  was 
a  Quaker,  and  could  not  fight.  "  You  a  Quaker !  " 
said  they;  "you  have  not  got  the  marks  of  one." 
Howerfr,  on  his  repeated  assurance  that  he  was  a 
QuaV.cr,  aii'3  earnest  solicitation  to  be  released,  they  let 
him  go,  but  not  before  they  had  cut  off  his  hair,  which 


SAMUEL  EMLEN.  59 

he  wore  tied  behind,  his  cross-pockets,  and  large  fash- 
ionable buttons  —  thus  in  a  smmmary  way  reducing 
him  somewhat  nearer  to  their  idea  of  the  true  standard 
of  Quaker  plainness  than  he  had  before  exhibited. 

We  have  spoken  of  Samuel  Emlen's  knowledge  of 
languages.  On  one  occasion,  in  his  public  ministry  of 
the  Gospel,  he  addressed  a  learned  audience  in  Latin ; 
and  during  his  travels  on  the  continent  of  Europe,  his 
French  and  German  were  frequently  called  into  exer- 
cise. During  one  of  his  visits  in  England,  a  female  in 
his  presence,  amused  herself  highly  with  his  primitive 
dress  and  diminutive  person.  Speaking  in  French,  she 
thought  the  object  of  her  ridicule,  though  perhaps  con- 
scious that  she  was  laughing  at  him,  was  yet  ignorant 
of  what  she  was  saying.  At  last  she  closed  her  foolish 
remarks  about  him  with,  "  I  wonder  if  it  can  talk  ?  " 
"  Yes,"  said  Samuel,  turning  his  intelligent  eye  on  her, 
"  Yes,  it  can  talk  a  little  Latin,  a  little  Greek,  a  little 
Hebrew,  a  little  Spanish,  a  little  German.  Which  of 
these  wouldst  thou  like  to  converse  in  ? "  Samuel 
Emlen's  reproof  was  felt  by  the  poor  girl,  and  in  her 
confusion  she  was  fain  to  betake  herself  to  the  quiet- 
ness which  became  her.  She  was  no  doubt  more  care- 
ful in  future  in  her  speeches  about  others,  and  perhaps 
had  a  conviction  impressed  upon  her  mind,  that  sim- 
plicity in  dress  and  manners  was  no  proof  of  feeble 
intellect  or  limited  knowledge.  Those  who  are  accus- 


60  SAMUEL  EMLEN. 

tomed  to  speak  their  minds  freely,  had  need  to  be  very 
watchful,  before  they  draw  up  the  floodgates  of  re- 
straint, and  let  out  the  pent-up  stream  of  thought, 
opinion,  and  prejudice.  Many  an  individual  has  unin- 
tentionally hurt  the  feelings  of  others,  and  many  have 
brought  on  themselves  severe  rebukes  for  want  of 
attending  to  this. 

Samuel  Emlen  was  fervent  in  his  public  ministra- 
tions. His  voice  was  clear  and  harmonious,  and  his 
labors  acceptable  to  Friends  and  others,  being  accom- 
panied with  baptizing  power.  His  constitution  was 
infirm,  and  his  bodily  afflictions  often  rendered  travel- 
ling trying  to  him.  But  although  very  frequently  un- 
well, he  was  yet  generally  able  to  be  moving  about, 
visiting  the  sick  and  afflicted,  for  which  service  he  was 
remarkably  qualified.  He  could  enter  into  sympathy 
with  them,  he  could  console  them  with  the  precious 
promises  of  Him,  whom  he  had  found  to  be  a  faith- 
ful High  Priest,  touched  with  a  feeling  of  our  infirmi- 
ties. During  one  of  his  visits  in  England,  being  very 
ill,  he  made  use  of  this  expression,  which,  while  it 
manifested  his  humility,  sets  forth  the  ground  on  which 
his  soul  reposed :  "  Thanks  be  to  the  Lord,  for  the 
hope  I  have  in  his  mercy  !  " 

Many  of  Samuel  Emlen's  letters  are  very  instructive 
and  interesting,  containing  pithy  passages  worthy  of 
preservation.  Those  composed  during  the  latter  years 


SAMUEL  EMLEN.  61 

of  his  life  were  written  by  others  at  his  dictation,  be- 
cause of  his  inability  to  see ;  yet  he  generally  endeav- 
ored to  sign  his  name  to  them.  In  one  dated  Seventh 
month  7th,  1794,  addressed  to  his  fellow-townswoman, 
Sarah  Harrison,  then  in  England  on  a  religious  visit, 
and  to  her  companion,  Sarah  Birkbeck,  is  this  passage : 
"  My  hope  is  that  mercy  and  goodness  will  follow  her 
[Sarah  Harrison]  for  present  comfort  and  support,  and 
that  at  last  she  will  be  found,  through  adorable  conde- 
scension, worthy  to  dwell  in  the  house  of  the  Lord  our 
God  forever  and  ever ;  — •  the  prospect  of  which  should 
be  powerfully  encouraging  in  a  care  to  learn  that  ex- 
alted anthem, '  Thy  will  be  done,  O  Father  who  art  in 
heaven ! '  I  wish  dear  Sarah  Birkbeck  preserved  from 
sacrilege,  —  that  she  may  not  be  a  robber  of  churches 
as  she  goes  along,  but  obedient  to  holy  commandment, 
giving  unto  the  people  that  they  may  eat,  without  im- 
properly adverting  to  the  quantity  or  quality  of  that 
which  may  be  intrusted  to  her  by  the  good  Lord  of 
the  family." 

Toward  the  close  of  his  life,  though  his  weakness  of 
body  increased,  and  his  pains  augmented,  yet  were  hi? 
spiritual  faculties  in  lively  exercise,  and  his  industry 
in  the  fulfilment  of  his  religious  duties,  whether  of  a 
public  or  private  nature,  continued  unabated.  He  had 
the  assurance,  he  said,  that  he  must  shortly  put  off  this 

earthly  tabernacle,  and  he  desired  to  be  found  at  bis 
6 


62  SAMUEL  EMLEN. 

post  of  duty,  with  his  loins  girded  and  his  light 
burning. 

In  the  year  1798,  he  first  became  affected  with 
spasms  in  the  arm  and  chest ;  these  were  believed  to 
be  of  a  gouty  character.  Attacks  of  this  nature,  al- 
though very  violent  while  they  lasted,  were  soon  over, 
and  did  not  confine  him  to  his  house  many  hours  at  a 
time.  In  the  summer  of  1799,  while  on  a  visit  to  his 
son  Samuel,  who  resided  near  Burlington,  he  thought 
himself  sensible  of  a  slight  paralysis.  Its  effects  were 
quite  transient ;  and  on  his  return  to  Philadelphia,  he 
resumed,  at  the  promptings  of  love  and  duty,  his  visits 
of  Christian  benevolence. 

In  the  Twelfth  month  of  that  year  the  gouty  spasms 
became  more  frequent,  yet  he  still  ventured  to  meeting. 
On  First-day,  the  15th  of  that  month,  he  attended  his 
own  meeting,  (the  Northern  District,)  and  was  engaged 
in  earnest  fervent  labor  in  the  ministry  of  the  Gos- 
pel of  life  and  salvation.  As  his  service  was  about 
terminating,  he  felt  himself  suddenly  taken  very  ill. 
He  leaned  against  the  rail  of  the  gallery  for  support, 
not  knowing  but  that  his  last  hour  was  come ;  and 
then  with  much  feeling  he  uttered  the  lines  of  Addi- 
son. 

"My  life,  if  thou  preservest  my  life, 

Thy  sacrifice  shall  be ; 
And  death,  if  death  should  be  my  doom, 
Shall  join  my  soul  to  thee." 


SAMUEL  EMLEN.  63 

The  Friends  assembled  perceived  that  Samuel  was 
ill,  and  the  meeting  closed.  He  was  conveyed  to  a 
neighboring  dwelling,  where  he  soon  partially  recov- 
ered. The  next  day  he  attended  the  morning  meeting 
of  ministers  and  elders,  and  on  Third-day  was  at  his 
weekday  meeting.  At  this  meeting  he  was  raised  up 
in  Gospel  power  and  authority  to  set  forth  the  excel- 
lency of  that  faith  which  is  the  saint's  victory,  and 
which  is  sufficient  to  overcome  the  world.  .This  was 
the  last  public  opportunity  he  had  to  advocate  the 
cause  of  his  Divine  Master,  which  had  been  for  nearly 
half  a  century  so  precious  to  him.  His  weakness  and 
sufferings  continued  to  increase,  yet  in  the  midst  of 
his  afflictions  of  body,  he  was  cheerful  in  mind,  and 
gladly  received  the  visits  of  his  friends. 

Some  of  his  beloved  fellow-laborers  in  the  Gospel  of 
Christ  Jesus  being  with  him,  he  said :  "  Remember, 
'  Ye  have  not  chosen  me ;  but  I  have  chosen  you,  and 
ordained  you,  that  ye  should  go,  and  bring  forth  fruit, 
and  that  your  fruit  should  remain.' " 

The  attributes  of  the  Almighty  seemed  ever  before 
him,  and  he  frequently  acknowledged,  with  thankful 
emotions,  the  rich  consolation  administered  to  his  soul. 
These  passages  were  uttered  by  him,  in  melodious 
tones  :  "  Their  sin  and  their  iniquities  will  I  remem- 
ber no  more."  "  I  will  cast  all  their  sins  behind  my 
back.'  "  Ye  shall  have  a  song,  as  in  the  night,  when 


! 


64  SAMUEL  EMLEN. 

a  holy  solemnity  is  kept;  and  gladness  of  heart,  as 
when  one  goeth  with  a  pipe  to  come  into  the  mountain 
of  the  Lord."  "  Oh,  the  tears  of  holy  joy  which  flow 
down  my  cheeks !  Sing  praises,  high  praises  to  my 
God !  I  feel  nothing  in  my  way.  Although  my  con- 
duct through  life  has  not  been  in  every  respect  as 
guarded  as  it  might  have  been,  yet  the  main  bent  of 
my  mind  has  been  to  serve  thee,  O  God,  who  art  glo- 
rious in  holiness,  and  fearful  in  praises !  I  am  sure  I 
have  loved  godliness  and  hated  iniquity." 

It  was  not  until  the  day  before  his  death  that  he 
confined  himself  to  his  chamber,  and  even  on  that  day 
he  sat  up  and  enjoyed  the  conversation  of  his  friends. 
He  made  mention  of  many  absent  ones  who  were  dear 
to  him,  and  expressed  his  fervent  desires  to  the  God  of 
all  grace  for  their  preservation  and  growth  in  the 
Truth.  He  said  he  ,felt  a  portion  of  that  love  fo? 
them  which  was  stronger  than  death. 

Serene  and  peaceful,  he  seemed  in  a  state  of  mind 
well  befitting  one  about  entering  a  happy  immortality. 
In  this  condition  he  retired  to  rest,  about  ten  o'clock 
in  the  evening,  easy  in  body  and  in  holy  tranquillity 
of  soul.  He  fell  into  a  sweet  sleep,  which  lasted  about 
one  hour,  and  was  succeeded  by  a  violent  return  of 
pain,  which  resisted  all  efforts  at  alleviation.  After 
the  physician  had  done  all  that  seemed  likely  to  be 
aseful,  without  effect,  Samuel  desired  that  nothing 


SAMUEL  EMLEN.  65 

more  might  be  attempted,  saying,  "All  I  want  is 
heaven ;  Lord,  receive  my  spirit."  "  My  pain  is  great. 
My  God,  grant  me  patience,  humble,  depending  pa- 
tience." "  Call  upon  me  in  the  day  of  trouble  ;  I  will 
deliver  thee,  and  thou  shalt  glorify  me."  "  Oh,  how 
precious  a  thing  it  is  to  feel  the  Spirit  itself  bearing 
witness  with  our  spirits  that  we  are  His."  "  Oh !  this 
soul  is  an  awful  thing ;  I  feel  it  so.  You  that  hear 
me,  mind,  it  is  an  awful  thing  to  die :  the  invisible 
world,  how  awful !  " 

He  now  deemed  that  his  end  drew  near,  and  desired 
that  he  might  not  be  disturbed,  except  at  his  own 
request,  "that  my  mind  may  not  be  diverted  —  that 
my  whole  mind  may  be  centred  in  aspirations  to  the 
throne  of  Grace."  Inquiring  the  hour,  he  was  informed 
that  it  was  about  three  o'clock ;  he  then  said,  "  The 
conflict  will  be  over  before  five."  He  soon  added,  "Al- 
mighty Father,  come  quickly,  if  it  be  thy  holy  will, 
and  receive  my  spirit."  He  now  lay  perfectly  quiet 
awhile,  and  life  seemed  over ;  but  a  faint  whisper  was 
heard,  "  I  thought  I  was  gone ! "  "  Christ  Jesus, 
receive  my  spirit!"  The  end  had  now  come!  At 
half-past  four  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  30th  of 
Twelfth  month,  1799,  in  a  state  of  mind  full  of  good- 
will to  man,  and  at  peace  with  his  God,  he  quietly 
departed. 

How  animating  to  the  tribulated  Christian  is  such  a 
6* 


66  SAMUEL  EMLEN. 

close  to  such  a  life !  All  have  not  the  same  brightness 
of  faith  in  the  hour  of  death ;  but  however  the  true 
follower  of  the  Lord  Jesus  is  led,  his  example  may  be 
useful  to  others.  Some  are  cheered  by  tracing  the  deep 
poverty  of  spirit  and  exercise  of  mind  in  which  some 
faithful  ones  tread  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death, 
and  some  are  animated  at  finding  departing  saints 
bursting  out  in  thanksgiving,  "  Oh,  blessed  be  God  that 
ever  I  was  born ! " 


JOHN    CHUECHMAK 

JOHN  CHURCHMAN  was  born  in  Chester  County, 
**  Pennsylvania,  on  the  4th  of  Sixth  month,  1705, 
and  was  tenderly  brought  up  by  religiously  concerned 
parents,  members  of  the  Society  of  Friends. 

He  was  a  remarkable  man.  Visited  by  the  Lord's 
Holy  Spirit  in  very  early  age,  tendered  and  contrited 
in  meeting  at  eight  years  old,  instructed  and  taught  in 
many  of  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  while  yet  a 
child,  he  grew  up  watchful  and  obedient  to  the  direc- 
tion of  his  heavenly  Father  and  of  his  earthly  parents. 
He  gave,  it  is  true,  early  evidence  that  sin  had  a  root 
in  him,  which  produced  some  fruit,  which  he  mourned 
over  and  repented  of.  Of  the  visitation  in  his  eighth 
yearj  he  thus  wrote :  "  I  saw  myself  and  what  I  had 
been  doing,  and  what  it  was  which  had  reproved  me 
for  evil,  and  was  made,  in  the  secret  of  my  heart,  to 
confess  that  childhood  and  youth,  and  the  foolish 
actions  and  words  to  which  they  are  prepense,  are 
truly  vanity.  Yet  blessed  forever  be  the  name  of  the 

67 


68  JOHN  CHURCHMAN. 

Lord !  in  his  infinite  mercy  and  goodness,  he  clearly 
informed  me,  that  if  I  would  mind  the  discoveries  of 
his  pure  light  for  the  future,  what  I  had  done  in  the 
time  of  my  ignorance  he  would  wink  at  and  forgive ; 
and  the  stream  of  love  which  filled  my  heart  with 
solid  joy  at  that  time,  and  lasted  for  several  days,  is 
beyond  all  expression." 

Through  various  degrees  of  stability  John  grew  up, 
and  having  given  up  his  own  will  to  the  Divine  will, 
he  soon  was  made  use  of  in  the  church  militant. 
Being  brought  forth  in  the  ministry,  he  had  some  sore 
conflicts  of  spirit,  the  enemy  suggesting  that  the  call 
to  speak  had  not  been  powerful  enough,  and  that  in 
giving  up  thereto  he  had  perhaps  committed  the  sin 
against  the  Holy  Ghost  which  would  not  be  forgiven. 
Of  this  he  says,  "  My  exercise  was  great,  but  as  I 
endeavored  to  be  quiet  in  my  mind,  seeking  to  know 
the  truth  of  my  present  condition,  I  was  secretly 
drawn  to  attend  to  something  that  spake  inwardly 
after  this  manner :  l  If  thou  wast  to  take  a  lad,  an 
entire  stranger  to  thy  language  and  business,  however 
likely  he  appeared  for  service,  thou  must  speak  loud 
and  distinctly  to  him,  and  perhaps  with  an  accent  or 
tone  that  might  show  thee  to  be  in  earnest,  to  engage 
his  attention  and  point  out  the  business;  but  thou 
wouldst  expect  it  should  be  otherwise  with  a  child 
brought  up  in  thine  house,  who  knew  thy  language, 


JOHN  CHURCHMAN.  69 

and  with  whom  thou  hadst  been  familiar.  Thou 
wouldst  expect  him  to  wait  by  thee  and  watch  thy 
motions,  so  as  to  be  instructed  by  thine  eye  looking 
upon  him,  or  pointing  thy  finger,  and  wouldst  rebuke 
or  correct  such  an  one,  if  he  did  not  obey  thy  will  on 
such  a  small  intelligent  information.'  I  was  instantly 
relieved  thereby,  believing  it  to  be  from  the  Spirit  of 
Truth,  that  is  to  lead  and  guide  into  all  truth." 

John  Churchman  mentions  in  his  journal  a  remark- 
able instance  of  obedience  to  Divine  pointings  in  his 
ministry.  He  was  at  Flushing,  on  Long  Island,  where 
the  Yearly  Meeting  was  held.  He  says,  "  On  First- 
day  I  thought  I  had  an  engagement  to  stand  up,  and 
considerable  matter  before  me;  and  after  speaking 
three  or  four  sentences  which  came  with  weight,  all 
closed  up,  and  I  stood  still  and  silent  for  several  min- 
utes, and  saw  nothing  more,  not  one  word  to  speak. 
I  perceived  the  eyes  of  most  of  the  people  were  upon 
me,  they,  as  well  as  myself,  expecting  more;  but 
nothing  further  appearing,  I  sat  down,  I  think  I  may 
say  in  reverent  fear  and  humble  resignation,  when  that 
remarkable  sentence  of  Job  was  presented  to  my  mind, 
1  Naked  came  I  out  of  my  mother's  womb,  and  naked 
shall  I  return :  the  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath 
taken  away;  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord.'  I 
suppose  for  nearly  a  quarter  of  an  hour  I  remained  in 
a  silent  quiet;  but  afterward  let  in  great  reasonings 


70  JOHN  CHURCHMAN. 

and  fear  lest  I  had  not  waited  the  right  time  to  stand 
up,  and  so  was  suffered  to  fall  into  reproach ;  for  the 
adversary,  who  is  ever  busy  and  unwearied  in  his 
attempts  to  devour,  persuaded  me  to  believe  that  the 
people  would  laugh  me  to  scorn,  and  I  might  as  well 
return  home  immediately  and  privately,  as  attempt 
any  further  visit  on  the  island.  After  meeting  I  hid 
my  inward  exercise  and  distress  as  much  as  I  could. 
I  lodged  that  night  with  a  sympathizing  friend  and 
experienced  elder,  who  began  to  speak  encouragingly 
to  me ;  but  I  said  to  him,  that  I  hoped  he  would  not 
take  it  amiss  if  I  desired  him  to  forbear  saying  any- 
thing; for  if  he  should  say  good  things,  I  had  no 
capacity  to  believe,  and  if  otherwise,  I  could  not  then 
understand  so  as  to  be  profitably  corrected  or  instructed, 
and  after  some  time  I  fell  asleep.  When  I  awoke,  I 
remembered  that  the  sentences  I  had  delivered  in  the 
meeting,  were  truths  which  could  not  be  wrested  to  the 
disadvantage  of  Friends,  or  dishonor  of  the  cause  of 
Truth,  though  they  might  look  like  roots  or  something 
to  paraphrase  upon ;  and  although  my  standing  some 
time  silent  before  I  sat  down  might  occasion  the  people 
to  think  me  a  silly  fellow,  yet  they  had  no  cause  to 
blame  me  for  delivering  words  without  sense  or  life. 
Thus  I  became  very  quiet,  and  not  much  depressed, 
and  was  favored  with  an  humble  resignation  of  mind, 
and  a  desire  that  the  Lord  would  be  pleased  to  magnify 


JOHN  CHURCHMAN.  71 

his  own  name  and  truth,  and  preserve  me  from  bring- 
ing any  reproach  thereon.  I  ventured  to  have  meet- 
ings appointed,  and  my  particular  friend  and  intimate 
acquaintance,  Caleb  Raper,  of  Burlington,  being  at 
that  meeting,  went  as  companion  with  me,  of  whose 
company  I  was  glad,  he  being  a  valuable  elder.  We 
went  first  to  Rockaway,  then  to  Jamaica,  Sequetague, 
Setawket,  Matinicock,  Cowneck,  and  Westbury  meet- 
ings, and  at  most  of  them  I  had  good  satisfaction ;  the 
presence  of  the  Lord  in  whom  I  delighted  above  all 
things,  being  witnessed  to  my  comfort,  and  I  believe 
to  the  edification  of  the  sincere  in  heart ;  but  the  testi- 
mony of  Truth  was  particularly  sharp  to  the  lukewarm 
professors  and  libertines  in  our  Society.  That  humbling 
time  I  had  at  Flushing  was  of  singular  service  to  me, 
being  thereby  made  willingly  subject  to  the  Divine 
openings  of  Truth,  the  motion  of  the  eternal  Spirit  and 
pure  Word  of  life,  in  speaking  to  the  several  states  of 
those  who  were  present  in  the  meetings,  and  life  came 
into  dominion,  and  the  power  thereof  overshadowed  at 
times,  to  my  humble  admiration ;  blessed  be  the  name 
of  the  Lord  who  is  worthy  forever  and  ever  !  " 

How  much  better  for  the  meeting,  and  the  minister, 
that  he  should  not  rise  to  speak  until  he  has  something 
given  him  to  say,  and  that  he  should  not  attempt  to 
proceed  when  his  Master  withdraws  his  illumination 
and  direction.  Mistakes  have  sometimes  been  made 


72  JOHN  CHURCHMAN. 

by  those  who  are  rightly  anointed  for  the  work.  Sam- 
uel Fothergill  on  one  occasion,  while  laboring  in  the 
ministry,  found  the  spring  of  life  to  stay,  but  did  not 
immediately  cease  speaking.  When  the  meeting  was 
over,  feeling  that  he  had  been  wrong,  and  yet  not  quite 
clear  wherein  he  had  mistaken  his  way,  he  asked  of  that 
honest,  clear-sighted  mother  in  -Israel,  Sarah  Taylor, 
what  she  had  to  say  of  his  service  that  day.  She  told 
him  that  as  he  had  spoken  she  had  travelled  in  exer- 
cise with  him  up  to  a  certain  point  in  his  discourse. 
"  There,"  she  said,  "  thou  lost  thy  guide,  thou  thrust 
thy  hands  into  thy  own  pockets  and  helped  thyself ! " 
John  Churchman  was  discouraged  when  young  in 
the  ministry  by  comparing  himself  with  others,  who 
he  deemed  were  growing  in  religious  attainments  and 
in  their  gifts  much  faster  than  he.  A  dream  related 
of  Mary  England  may  convey  instruction.  At  the 
time  she  appeared  in  the  ministry,  eight  or  nine  others 
at  that  meeting  or  neighborhood  began  to  speak  in 
meeting.  These  all  appeared  to  Mary  to  be  growing 
in  their  gifts,  and  were  evidently  branching  out  in 
their  communications,  while  she  found  nothing  required 
of  her  to  deliver  but  a  text  or  a  few  words.  She  be- 
came discouraged,  and  thought  she  was  making  little 
progress  compared  with  the  others.  While  in  this 
state  of  mind,  she  was  relieved  from  her  depression  by 
the  following  dream : 


JOHN  CHURCHMAN.  73 

She  thought  she  was  in  a  room  with  the  other  young 
ministers,  when  a  person  of  pleasing  and  superior  ap- 
pearance came  in,  gave  each  of  them  a  stone  pitcher, 
and  bade  them  follow  him.  Glad  to  be  near  him,  she 
at  once  arose,*treading  close  after  him  along  the  path 
he  trod,  thinking  the  others  were  coming  on  behind. 
He  led  the  way  down  a  descent  to  a  spring  of  water, 
the  purest  she  had  ever  seen,  and  which  might  be  com- 
pared to  the  pure  river  John  saw  issuing  out  of  the 
throne.  He  told  her  to  put  her  pitcher  in  the  spring. 
She  did  so ;  and  when  it  was  filled,  drew  it  out  and 
set  it  on  the  ground.  The  water  at  once  began  bub- 
bling over  the  top,  and  continued  doing  so  until  the 
pitcher  was  empty.  Her  guide  then  told  her  to  put  it 
in  again.  She  did  so,  again  withdrew  it,  and  set  it 
down,  and  once  more  the  water  flowed  out.  The 
command  was  several  times  repeated,  and  she  per- 
ceived that  the  longer  she  allowed  the  pitcher  to  re- 
main in  the  spring,  the  more  water  remained  in  the 
bottom  of  it  after  the  bubbling  out  ceased.  Her  guide 
now  told  her  to  hold  the  pitcher  in  the  water  till  he 
bid  her  take  it  out.  She  did  so,  and  as  it  was  some 
time  before  the  command  to  withdraw  it  came,  and 
both  hands  were  requisite  to  hold  it,  she  became  almost 
overcome  with  fatigue.  At  last  the  word  was  given 
to  lift  it  out.  She  set  it  down,  and  it  remained  full. 
Now  she  remembered  that  her  director  had  never  before 
7 


74  JOHN  CHURCHMAN. 

bid  her  withdraw  it.  On  looking  round,  she  now  no- 
ticed that  not  one  of  those  who  had  been  called  when 
she  was,  had  accompanied  the  guide  to  the  spring. 

Mary  England  was  instructed  by  this  dream  to  keep 
under  exercise  till  the  command  was  given  to.  hand 
forth  to  the  multitude.  And  she  afterwar^,  felt,  in  her 
baptisms  and  exercises  previous  to  engaging  in  the 
ministry,  similar  feelings  of  fatigue  to  that  she  had 
experienced  when  holding  the  pitcher  in  the  spring, 
awaiting  direction  to  withdraw  it.  The  young  speak- 
ers referred  to,  all  branched  out  into  words,  and  never 
became  established  as  Gospel  ministers. 

Gospel  love,  while  it  takes  all  bitterness  from  the 
tongue,  removes  all  flattery  also.  It  ever  tends  to 
make  the  Christian  give  utterance  to  plain,  honest 
truth,  but  clothes  even  his  chiding  with  a  feeling  which 
gives  evidence  that  he  longs  for  the  good  of  him  re- 
proved. Some  people  are  so  sensitive  that  a  gentle 
hint  will  reach  them,  and  powerfully  stir  their  feel- 
ings. Others  are  so  hardened  in  a  continual  round  of 
wickedness,  or  so  sunk  in  the  lethargy  of  indifference, 
or  so  immersed  in  the  spirit  of  the  world,  that  to  reach 
them  requires  a  direct  and  sharp  address  —  a  "  Thou 
art  the  man  !  "  When  John  Churchman,  in  minister- 
ing to  the  people  at  North  Wales,  had,  as  he  tells  us, 
"with  a  zeal  that  exceeded  my  childish  knowledge, 
laid  on  some  strokes  with  thf  strength  of  the  man's 


JOHN  CHURCHMAN.  75 

part,  more  than  with  the  humbling  powei  of  Truth," 
he  soon  felt  inward  darkness  and  dejection  of  mind. 
He  was  enabled  to  see  his  error,  and  makes  this  remark, 
"  If  we  deliver  hard  things  to  the  people,  we  should 
ever  remember  that  we  are  flesh  and  blood,  and  by 
nature  subject  to  the  same  frailties.  This  would  lead 
us  closely  to  attend  to  the  power,  and  to  minister  only 
in  the  ability  of  Truth,  in  the  meekness,  gentleness, 
and  wisdom  which  it  inspires."  This  reflection  did 
not  make  him  lower  the  standard  of  Truth,  deliver  its 
testimonies  deceitfully,  or  tend  in  anywise  to  make  him 
one  of  those  who  sew  pillows  under  armholes.  In  a  sub- 
sequent visit  he  thus  wrote :  "  One  meeting  we  were  at 
was  remarkably  hard,  and  my  companion  was  exceed- 
ingly exercised,  under  a  sense  that  the  people  were  too 
rich,  full,  and  whole  in  their  own  eyes;  but  he  sat  the 
meeting  through,  and  suffered  in  silence.  I  had  some- 
thing to  say  which  was  very  close,  and  felt  a  degree  of 
the  strength  and  power  of  Truth  to  clear  myself  in  an 
innocent  and  loving  manner;  and  remembering  they 
were  brethren,  I  did  not  preach  myself  out  of  charity 
toward  them,  and  so  had  peace.  We  went  home  with 
an  elderly  Friend,  who,  in  a  stern  manner,  asked  me 
from  whence  I  came,  and  said  I  was  a  stranger  to  him. 
I  answered  him  with  a  cheerful  boldness.  He  asked 
me  what  my  calling  was ;  I  told  him  husbandry.  He 
queried  if  I  was  used  to  splitting  wood;  I  let  him  kuow 


76  JOHN  CHURCHMAN. 

I  had  practised  it  for  many  years.  He  asked  me  if  I 
knew  the  meaning  of  a  common  saying  among  those 
who  were  used  to  that  business,  '  'T  is  soft  knocks  must 
enter  hard  blocks.'  I  told  him  I  knew  it  well ;  but 
that  to  strike  with  a  soft  or  gentle  blow  at  a  wedge  in 
blocks  of  old  wood  that  was  rather  decayed  at  heart, 
would  drive  it  to  the  head  without  rending  them,  and 
the  labor  would  be  lost,  when  a  few  smart,  lively 
strokes  would  burst  them  asunder.  Whereupon  he 
laid  his  hand  on  my  shoulder,  saying,  ( Well,  my  lad, 
I  perceive  thou  art  born  for  a  warrior,  and  I  commend 
thee/  Thus  we  came  off  better  than  we  expected; 
for  I  thought  he  pointed  at  my  service  that  day.  He 
was  ever  afterward  very  loving  to  me,  and  I  was 
thankful  that  the  Lord  was  near  to  me,  for  which  I 
praise  his  sacred  name.  To  be  becomingly  bold  in  the 
cause  of  Truth  at  times  is  particularly  necessary,  other- 
wise the  weight  of  the  testimony  thereof  would  be  less- 
ened, and  a  carping  spirit  be  set  over  it." 

The  following  is  narrated  by  John  Churchman  in 
his  journal.  He  was  told  the  anecdote  by  John  Kilden, 
of  Masham,  Yorkshire,  England.  A  knight  in  that 
county,  calling  to  see  one  of  his  tenants  who  was  a 
member  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  found  him  actively 
employed.  After  a  time  the  landlord  thus  addressed 
the  tenant : 

"  So,  John,  you  are  busy." 


JOHN  CHURCHMAN.  77 

Tenant  Yes ;  my  landlord  loves  to  see  his  tenants 
busy. 

Landlord.  But,  John,  where  were  you,  that  you  were 
not  at  your  Quarterly  Meeting  at  York  the  other  day? 
I  saw  most  of  your  staunch  Friends  there,  but  you  I 
missed. 

Tenant  Why,  thou  knowest  I  have  a  curious  land- 
lord, who  loves  to  see  his  tenants  thrive  and  pay  their 
rent  duly,  and  I  had  a  good  deal  in  hand  that  kept  me 
at  home. 

Landlord.  Keep  you  at  home?  You  will  neither 
thrive  nor  pay  the  better  for  neglecting  your  duty, 
John. 

Tenant  I  perceive  my  landlord  was  at  Quarterly 
Meeting.  How  didst  thou  like  it  ? 

Landlord.  Like  it !  I  was  at  one  meeting,  and  saw 
what  made  my  heart  ache. 

Tenant  What  was  that  ? 

Landlord.  Why,  the  dress  of  your  young  folks ;  the 
men  with  wigs,  and  the  young  women  with  their  finery, 
in  imitation  of  fashions.  I  thought  I  would  try  an- 
other meeting ;  so  next  day  I  went  again,  and  then  I 
concluded  there  was  little  difference,  but  the  bare 
name,  between  us  whom  you  call  the  world's  people, 
and  some  of  you ;  for  you  are  imitating  us  in  the  love 
and  fashions  of  the  world  as  fast  as  you  can.  So  that 


78   '  JOHN  CHURCHMAN. 

I  said  in  my  heart,  these  people  do  want  a  Fox,  a  Penn, 
and  a  Barclay  among  them. 

John  Churchman  was  faithful  to  his  Divine  Master, 
through  his  long  life,  and  his  blessed  Saviour  was  very 
Faithfulness  and  Truth  to  him  in  the  hour  of  his  death, 
giving  him  a  glorious  close,  and  a  certain  foretaste  of 
the  joys  in  store  for  the  righteous.  Exemplary  in 
youth,  offering  its  bloom  to  his  Divine  Master  —  faith- 
ful in  maturity,  dedicating  its  ripening  fruit  to  the 
Lord's  praise  —  heavenly-minded  in  age,  bringing  all 
of  his  stores  of  wisdom  and  knowledge  to  the  altar  of 
God,  John  Churchman  stood  pre-eminent  in  his  day. 
The  Lord,  whom  he  had  served  his  life  long,  kept  him 
green  to  old  age,  gave  him  large  place  in  the  esteem  of 
the  living  in  Israel,  and  amid  all  the  exercises  he  caused 
him  to  bear  for  the  sake  of  the  church,  sustained  him 
in  holy  hope,  in  fervent  faith,  in  cheerful  resignation, 
even  to  a  joyful  putting  off  the  shackles  of  mortality. 

John  Churchman,-  like  many  others  of  the  Lord's 
deeply  exercised  servants,  was  cheerful  in  conversation, 
and  spread  a  pleasant  influence  wherever  his  lot  was 
cast.  A  happy  turn  for  innocent  pleasantry,  circum- 
scribed by  an  ever-watchful  regard  to  the  limitations 
of  Truth,  made  his  company  agreeable  to  young  and 
old,  and  enabled  him  to  give  instructive  hints  and  sea- 
sonable admonitions  to  hearts  ready  to  receive  them. 

Watchful  and  careful  in  youth,  John  Churchman 


JOHN  CHURCHMAN.  79 

was  appointed  an  elder  when  but  twenty-six  years  old, 
and  soon  after  received  a  gift  in  the  ministry.  Faith- 
ful to  the  gift,  he  grew  in  it — labored  in  the  Gospel 
of  his  dear  Lord  in  America  and  Europe ;  and  having 
walked  in  great  innocency  and  circumspection,  and 
performed  his  day's  work  with  acceptance  to  his  Divine 
Master,  he  was  not  affrighted  when  death  came  to  re- 
move him  from  earthly  comforts  and  hopes.  As  he 
grew  weak,  his  spiritual  exercises  were  continued  to 
him  —  he  felt  stripped  of  good ;  but  knowing  that  all 
this  was  to  bring  him  more  perfectly  into  the  image  of 
his  Master,  he  was  content  to  bear  it,  even  until  he 
could  say,  "  I  now  experience  my  life  and  my  will  to 
be  slain,  and  I  have  no  will  left."  Then  came  his 
time  of  rejoicing.  Light  broke  forth  in  his  darkness 
—  and  in  the  midst  of  great  pain,  sweet  melody 
sounded  forth  in  his  voice,  and  aspirations  of  praise 
went  up  from  his  soul  to  the  Lord  God  of  glory  and 
grace.  He  knew  that  when  relieved  from  the  body, 
for  him  there  was,  through  the  Lord's  goodness,  nothing 
but  peace ;  and  that  if  then  taken,  he  would  be  spared 
many  deep  trials  which  he  saw  coming  on  the  faithful 
laborers  remaining  in  the  church  militant.  His  close 
took  place  on  Second-day,  the  24th  of  Seventh  month, 
1775.* 

*  For  a  further  account  of  this  Friend,  see  Journal  of  John 
Churchman,  in  Friends'  Library,  vol.  vi.,  p.  176. 


EEBECCA  JONES. 

A  S  Catharine  Payton  was  entering  one  of  Friends' 
meeting-houses  in  Philadelphia,  in  the  Third 
month,  1755,  a  girl  of  fifteen  or  sixteen  years  of  age 
slipped  what  appeared  to  be  a  letter  into  her  hand. 
As  at  that  time  she  could  not  examine  it,  she  trans- 
ferred it  to  her  pocket,  and  took  her  seat  in  the  gallery. 
When  the  meeting  closed,  the  paper  was  opened,  and 
proved  to  be  a  communication  from  one  who  was  pass- 
ing through  much  religious  exercise.  The  writer  was 
already  convinced  that  she  must  bear  the  fire  of  the 
Lord  in  its  inward  burning  until  it  should  consume  all 
the  corruptions  of  her  heart,  that  she  might  be  pre- 
pared to  feel  true  peace  and  spiritual  enjoyment ;  for 
she  expressed  her  conviction  that  she  should  only  re- 
ceive consolation  as  she  was  fit  for  it.  No  name  was 
attached  to  this  letter,  and  Catharine  Payton,  whose 
heart  was  dipped  into  sympathy  with  this  unknown 
lamb,  who  was  bleating  for  admittance  into  the  fold 
of  Grace,  was  at  a  loss  to  know  where  she  should  find 

80 


REBECCA  JONES.  81 

her,  and  how  she  should  recognize  her.  Tradition  says 
she  applied  to  her  friend,  Anthony  Benczet,  who,  on 
reading  the  letter,  and  being  asked  if  he  could  tell  the 
author,  answered,  "  I  don't  know  —  unless  it  be  romp- 
ing Beck  Jones." 

Rebecca  Jones,  to  whom  Anthony  referred  under  the 
above  characteristic  title,  was  born  in  Philadelphia, 
Seventh  month  8th,  1739.  She  received  a  good  edu- 
cation, and  her  mother,  who  was  zealously  attached  to 
the  forms  and  doctrines  of  the  Church  of  England, 
endeavored  to  bring  her  up  in  the  same  profession. 
But  the  child  soon  manifested  a  partiality  to  the  meet- 
ings of  Friends,  which  she  often  solicited  permission 
to  attend.  Her  mother  frequently  consented,  thinking 
no  harm  would  result  to  her  daughter,  who,  she  deemed, 
was  too  young  to  judge  in  matters  of  religion.  Tradi- 
tion says  that  sometimes  Rebecca  wandered  at  that 
early  age  into  the  meetings  of  ministers  and  elders, 
whose  members  did  not  think  it  needful  to  turn  out 
such  a  child,  who  sat  down  quietly  and  made  no  dis- 
turbance. Although  fond  of  sitting  in  silence  in  the 
meetings  of  Friends,  Rebecca  was  yet  a  child  full 
of  animal  spirits,  whose  earnestness  in  play  won  her 
the  title  in  good  old  Anthony's  mind  of  "  Romping 
'  Beck." 

As  she  grew  older,  to  her  mother's  inquiry,  what 
she  went  to  Friends'  meetings  for,  she  replied,  "I 


82    .  REBECCA  JONES. 

don't  know;  but  I  believe  they  are  a  good  people,  and 
I  like  their  way ;  for  there  is  not  so  much  rising  up 
and  sitting  down  among  them  as  at  church."  She 
says  her  mind  was  secretly  drawn  "  toward  this  people, 
not  only  to  go  to  their  meetings,  but  I  loved  even  the 
sight  of  an  honest  Friend.  I  was  at  times  under  the 
influence  of  another  spirit;  and  though  I  loved  the 
people,  and  very  early  discovered  a  beautiful  order  and 
becoming  deportment  in  their  meetings,  I  could  not 
give  up  my  days  to  lead  such  a  life  of  self-denial 
as  the  Divine  Instructor  in  my  own  breast  at  times 
plainly  directed  me  to.  I  loved  vanity  and  folly, 
and  to  keep  unprofitable  company,  by  which  I  was  led 
into  many  evils,  and  quenched  the  blessed  Spirit  from 
time  to  time,  yet  not  wholly ;  for  oftentimes,  in  the 
midst  of  my  c.ireer,  I  was  favored  with  its  secret 
smitings,  and  from  which  it  was  impossible  to  fly. 
Frequently  when  in  bed,  or  alone,  my  heart  was  made 
uneasy  for  the  multitude  of  my  transgressions,  so  that 
I  often  promised  to  amend ;  for  I  greatly  feared  to  die. 
But,  alas,  though  I  made  covenant,  I  soon  forgot  it, 
and  returned  to  the  same  things  for  which  I  had  been 
reproved,  and  thus  added  sin  to  rebellion  for  some  time, 
yet  kept  close  to  meetings,  both  First  and  week  days, 
when  I  could  get  away  without  my  mother's  knowl- 
edge—  though  I  knew  not  why  T  went;  for  I  liked 


REBECCA  JONES.  83 

'not  their  way  of  preaching,  but  was  always  best  pleased 
with  silent  meetings. 

"  In  the  year  1754,  and  in  the  sixteenth  year  of  my 
age,  came  from  Worcestershire,  in  Old  England,  on  a 
religious  visit  to  the  churches  of  Christ  in  America, 
Catharine  Payton,  in  company  with  Mary  Peisley 
from  Ireland.  I  was  at  divers  meetings  in  this  city 
with  the  aforesaid  Friend,  and  heard  divers  testimonies 
which  she  bore,  with  which  I  was  much  pleased ;  but 
like  many  others,  I  only  heard,  and  sought  not  to  learn 
the  way  to  salvation  in  sincerity.  But  forever  blessed 
and  praised  be  the  great  Minister  of  all  ministers,  and 
Bishop  of  souls,  who  in  his  abundant  compassion  to  a 
poor  creature,  in  the  very  road  that  leads  to  the 
chambers  of  death,  was  graciously  pleased  through  his 
handmaid  to  set  my  state  and  condition  open  before 
me,  and  enable  her,  in  one  of  our  First-day  evening 
meetings,  to  speak  so  pertinently  to  my  situation,  in 
showing  the  consequence  of  trifling  with  Divine  con- 
viction, and  proclaiming  God's  love  through  Christ  to 
all  returning  sinners,  that  I  cried  out  in  the  bitterness 
of  my  spirit,  '  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  to 
be  saved  ? '  So  effectually  was  my  heart  reached  that 
I  was  made  willing  to  forsake  everything  here,  to  ob- 
tain peace ;  — yea,  my  natural  life  would  not  have  been 
too  great  an  offering  if  it  had  been  required  —  that  I 
might  have  inherited  eternal  salvation." 


84  REBECCA  JONES. 

"  Oh,  the  many  days  of  sorrow,  and  nights  of  deep 
distress,  that  I  passed  through !  How  frequently  did  I 
cry  out,  '  Lord,  save  me,  or  I  perish ! '  I  almost  de- 
spaired of  finding  mercy ;  —  for  sin,  not  only  appeared 
exceedingly  sinful,  but  my  soul's  enemy  almost  per- 
suaded [me]  that  my  sins  were  of  so  deep  a  dye,  and 
so  often  repeated,  that  I  had  neglected  the  day  of  my 
visitation,  and  that,  though  I  might,  like  Esau,  seek 
the  blessing  with  tears,  I  should  not  obtain  it.  But 
forever  magnified  be  the  kindness  and  goodness  of  the 
Lord  my  God  —  the  everlasting  Father  —  He  left  me 
not  here,  though  I  was  in  the  situation  described  by 
the  prophet, —  I  was  greatly  polluted,  lay  wallowing  in 
the  filthiness  of  the  flesh,  without  any  succor  from  tem- 
poral connections,  and  a  stranger  to  the  Lord's  family. 
'  Not  washed  at  all,  nor  salted  at  all,  but  cast  out  as  in 
an  open  field,  void  of  any  enclosure ;  —  none  eye  pitied 
me,  to  do  any  of  those  things  to  me,'  when  the  sure 
Helper  passed  by,  beheld  me  in  my  deplorable  condi- 
tion, cast  his  mantle  of  Divine  love  over  me,  and  with 
a  most  powerful  voice  said,  Live !  Yea,  he  said  unto 
me,  Live !  I  was  again  encouraged  by  the  renewal  of 
Divine  favor  to  enter  into  solemn  covenant  with  that 
gracious  Being,  whom  I  had  so  highly  rebelled  against, 
and  so  justly  offended ;  and  fervent  were  the  breath- 
ings of  my  soul,  that  I  might  be  enabled  to  stick  close 
to  the  terms  made  in  this,  the  day  of  my  humiliation." 


REBECCA  JONES.  85 

Such  was  the  condition  of  mind  of  the  young  maiden, 
who  was  rightly  judged  by  Anthony  Benezet  to  have 
written  the  letter  to  Catharine  Payton,  before  referred 
to.  Catharine,  on  considering  the  matter,  felt  most 
easy  to  answer  that  communication,  which  she  did,  and 
gave  what  she  wrote  into  the  hands  of  Anthony  to  de- 
liver. Rebecca  Jones's  mother  had  become  very  jeal- 
ous of  Friends,  and  very  much  opposed  to  her  daugh- 
ter's attending  their  meetings,  and  Anthony  found  it  a 
matter  of  some  difficulty  to  place  the  document  in  the 
young  girl's  hand. 

In  regard  to  her  letter  and  this  answer,  Rebecca 
Jones  writes :  "  My  love  to  this  instrument  [C.  P.]  in 
the  Lord's  hands  was  very  great,  and  on  a  certain 
time,  being  reduced  very  low  in  my  mind,  under  the 
consideration  of  my  many  and  deep  transgressions,  I 
took  up  my  pen,  and  opened  a  little  of  my  condition 
to  her,  though  I  was  afraid  to  sign  my  name  to  it.  I 
watched  an  opportunity  and  slipped  it  into  her  hand 
just  as  she  was  going  into  meeting,  and  in  two  days 
afterward  I  received,  by  the  hands  of  one  of  her 
friends,  the  following  answer,  which,  as  it  had  a 
blessed  eifect  in  encouraging  my  mind  reverently  to 
confide  in  the  Lord's  infinite  mercy,  I  here  transcribe 
at  large:  perad venture  ii>  may  revive  the  hope  of 
some  afflicted  soul. 
8 


86  REBECCA  JONES. 

"  '  PHILADELPHIA,  Fourth  month  1,  1755. 

"'DEAR  CHILD,  —  I  have  carefully  read  over  thy 
letter,  and  from  a  tenderness  of  spirit  which  I  feel 
towards  thee,  conceive  much  hope  that  thou  wilt  do 
well  if  thou  keep  to  that  Power  which  has  visited 
thee ;  which,  as  it  has  already  appeared  as  a  Light  to 
convince  thee  of  sin,  will,  if  thou  wilt  suffer  it,  destroy 
it  in  thy  heart.  Which  dispensation  being  already 
begun  is  the  reason  of  that  anguish  of  spirit  which 
thou  feelest,  which  will  lessen  gradually,  as  thou  an 
assisted  to  overcome. 

" '  And  be  not  too  much  discouraged,  neither  at  what 
thou  hast  committed  against  the  Lord,  nor  yet  what 
thou  mayst  have  to  suffer  for  him ;  for  though  thy  sins 
may  have  been  as  scarlet,  he  is  able  and  willing  to 
make  thy  heart  as  snow,  upon  thy  sincere  repentance 
and  humble  walking  in  his  fear,  and  also  to  give  thee 
strength  to  do  whatsoever  he  commands  thee.  If  thou 
art  willing  and  obedient  for  the  future,  thou  shalt  eat 
the  good  of  the  land  in  the  Lord's  time ;  and  as  thou 
hast  been  already  instructed  that  "thou  shalt  only  re- 
ceive consolation  as  thou  art  fit  for  it,"  wait  patiently, 
and  let  the  administration  of  condemnation  be  fully 
perfected ;  so  shall  the  administration  of  light  and 
peace  be  more  clear  and  strong,  which  will  assuredly 
come  upon  thee  if  thou  abidest  faithful  to  that  Power 
which  has  visited  thee.  Thou  desirest  me  to  explain 
some  portions  of  Scripture  to  thee  which  I  had  to 
mention,  which  I  am  willing  to  do  as  far  as  the  men- 
tioning of  them  respects  thy  state,  which  I  believe  was  to 
bring  forth  the  fruits  of  purity  and  love  to  God,  which 


REBECCA  JONES.  87 

will  be  manifested  only  by  thy  obedience;  and  that 
thou  may  not  rest  in  anything  short  of  the  knowledge 
of  His  power  revealed  in  thy  heart  as  a  Refiner  and 
Teacher,  nor  place  thy  happiness  in  anything  short  of 
his  salvation. 

" 1 1  go  out  of  town  to-morrow,  and  not  knowing 
thy  name  by  thy  letter,  know  not  how  to  get  to  speak 
to  thee,  and  have  therefore  committed  the  care  of  this 
to  A.  Benezet,  who,  I  believe,  will  use  his  best  en- 
deavors to  convey  it  to  thee. 

" '  Farewell !  and  may  the  Lord  continue  to  bless 
thee.  I  conclude,  in  much  haste,  thy  sympathizing 
Friend,  CATHARINE  PAYTON.* 

"  <  P.  S.  —  I  had  rather  thou  kept  this  to  thyself;  and 
be  sure  be  careful  how  thou  tellest  thy  condition  to 
such  who  have  no  knowledge  of  it.' 

"  On  the  receiving  and  reading  this  letter,  my  heart 
was  melted  into  great  tenderness  before  the  Lord,  and 
my  mind  encouraged  to  trust  in  his  boundless  mercy 
thus  extended  to  a  poor  unworthy  creature.  My  reso- 
lutions were  daily  strengthened  in  remembering  that 
'at  what  time  soever  the  wicked  turneth  from  his  wick- 
edness, and  doth  that  which  is  lawful  and  right,  he 
shall  save  his  soul  alive.' " 

The  case  of  Rebecca  Jones  is  one  among  many  in- 

*  A  further  account  of  Catharine  Payton  (afterward  Phillips; 
may  be  seen  in  a  memoir  of  her  life  published  in  Friends'  Library, 
vol.  xi.  A  journal  of  Mary  Peisley  (afterward  Neale)  will  also 
be  found  in  the  same  volume. 


88  REBECCA   JONES. 

stances  of  young  children,  not  members  of  the  religious 
Society  of  Friends,  who  have  been  glad  to  attend  their 
meetings.  The  case  of  Samuel  W.  Clark,  of  Rhode 
Island,  will  probably  suggest  itself  to  some  of  our 
readers.  His  parents  were  Baptists;  but  about  his 
seventh  or  eighth  year,  at  his  particular  request,  they 
permitted  him  to  sit  with  Friends  in  their  meetings. 
After  a  time  the  members  of  the  Monthly  Meeting  at 
Greenwich,  at  his  request,  granted  him  the  privilege 
of  attending  those  for  discipline.  This  young  lad 
ripened  soon  for  heaven,  being  gathered  by  death  in 
1815,  when  only  nine  years  old. 

An  anecdote  is  told  of  a  little  boy  of  about  eight  years 
of  age,  who  was  a  pupil  at  a  school  in  Pine  Street  in 
Philadelphia,  the  teacher  of  which  attended  Friends' 
meeting  close  by  on  Fourth-day,  with  his  scholars. 
The  mother  of  this  child  was  a  Moravian  by  education, 
who,  having  lost  one  of  her  children  by  death,  was 
greatly  aifected  therewith,  and  endeavored  to  find  con- 
solation in  attending  places  of  worship.  She  went  to 
many,  but  did  not  obtain  relief,  and  thought,  in  her 
religious  exercises,  she  should  find  no  one  to  sympa- 
thize, no  body  of  professing  Christians  with  whom  she 
could  unite.  She  was  sitting  one  day  in  great  distress, 
shedding  many  tears,  when  her  little  son  entered  the 
room.  He  went  to  her,  took  her  by  the  hand,  and 
began  to  weep  aloud.  No  words  passed  to  unfold  to 


REBECCA  JONES.  89 

him  the  feelings  of  his  mother.  At  last  he  asked  what 
ailed  her — what  made  her  cry  so  much,  adding,  "I 
wish  you  would  come  to  one  of  the  meetings  our  school 
goes  to ;  I  am  sure  it  would  do  you  good."  The  child 
had  found  consolation  there,  and  the  mother,  strongly 
stirred  by  the  affectionate  invitation,  could  not  but 
accept  it.  She  found  that  for  which  she  had  sought, 
doctrines  which  she  could  own  —  a  people  with  whom 
she  could  unite.  She  is  said  to  have  been  ever  after  a 
diligent  attender  of  Friends'  meeting,  to  have  found 
consolation  in  earthly  sorrow,  and  to  have  been  ena- 
bled, through  Divine  Grace,  to  die  in  peace,  full  of 
faith  and  hope. 

Rebecca  Jones  now  attended  meetings  constantly, 
although  she  could  not  do  it  without  much  opposition 
from  her  mother,  and  was  subjected  to  many  very  try- 
ing things  in  fulfilling  this  duty.  She  was,  however, 
enabled  to  rejoice  when  meeting-day  came;  and  even 
the  evening  before,  her  mind,  she  says,  "  seemed  under 
the  preparing  power  for  the  solemn  performance  of 
Divine  worship,  of  the  necessity  whereof  I  was  now 
truly  convinced,  as  well  as  of  my  unfitness  therefor 
without  the  daily  influence  of  the  blessed  Spirit.  The 
heart -tendering  power  of  Truth  in  a  very  singular 
manner  attended,  insomuch  that  if  I  was  not  in  the 
enjoyment  thereof,  my  meeting  seemed  in  vain." 

"  I  frequently  compared   my  situation   about  this 
8* 


90  REBECCA  JONES. 

time  with  that  of  the  children  of  solid  Friends,  many 
of  whom  I  perceived  walked  widely  from  their  holy 
profession.  I  thought  if  I  had  been  favored  with  the 
like  privileges  many  of  them  enjoyed,  I  had  not  had 
so  much  work  for  repentance.  Oh,  that  they  did  but 
see  and  rightly  understand  the  manifold  obligations 
they  are  under  to  the  everlasting  Father,  and  also  to 
their  pious  parents !  Oh,  the  unspeakable  advantage 
of  an  early  education  in  virtue  and  the  fear  of  the 
Lord !  Certainly,  in  the  great  day  of  decision,  it  will 
but  add  to  the  weight  in  the  scale  against  them,  who 
pursue  lying  vanities,  forsake  their  own  mercies,  and 
rebelliously  turn  their  backs  on  the  admonitions,  coun- 
sel, and  instruction  of  tender,  pious,  heart -aching 
parents.  I  esteemed  myself  as  a  branch  broken  off 
from  the  wild  olive  and  grafted  into  the  good  olive- 
tree,  and  was  secretly  instructed  that  I  stood  by  faith, 
and  that  the  goodness  of  God  would  be  toward  me, 
while  I  continued  in  his  fear  —  otherwise  I  should  be 
cut  off.  I  often  fervently  desired  that  those  who  had 
erred  and  strayed  among  the  youth,  whom  I  compared 
to  the  natural  branches  of  the  good  olive-tree,  might  be 
grafted  in  again,  for  God  is  able  to  graft  them  in  again. 
'  Be  not  high-minded,  but  fear/  was  the  solemn  admo- 
nition frequently  sounded  in  the  ear  of  my  soul." 

We  may  often  observe  children  of  the  family  —  the 
sons  and  daughters  of  faithful  men  and  women,  who 


REBECCA  JONES.  91 

have  not  truly  profited  by  the  privileges  they  have  en- 
joyed. Some  of  them  have  run  into  evil  courses,  and 
lost,  even  among  men  of  the  world,  their  reputation 
and  standing ;  —  some,  seeking  for  a  less  cross-bearing 
and  more  self-pleasing  religion  than  that  of  their 
fathers,  join  some  of  the  form-laden  and  ceremony- 
encumbered  professions  around  them;  —  some  retain 
their  membership  among  Friends,  yet  give  the  energy 
of  their  minds  to  the  acquisition  of  wealth,  and  demon- 
strate that  they  love  the  present  world,  and  are  not  as 
pilgrims  seeking  for  a  better,  that  is  an  heavenly.  In 
vain  for  these  has  been  the  holy  example,  the  Christian 
discipline,  the  pious  advice,  the  secret  prayers  and 
wrestling  of  soul  of  their  parents  on  their  behalf. 
While  such  are  not  prizing  their  privileges,  we  see  some 
brought  into  our  Society  as  from  the  highways  and 
hedges,  and  made  to  sit  among  the  princes  of  the 
people  —  raised  up  as  from  the  very  stones  of  the  street 
to  be,  first,  spiritual  children,  and  then,  as  they  ad- 
vance in  knowledge,  to  be  fathers  and  mothers  in  the 
church.  Yet  the  Lord's  blessing  continues  to  be  to 
children's  children  of  those  that  fear  him;  and  he  is 
still  raising  up  and  qualifying  some  of  these  to  occupy 
the  places  of  dignified  and  faithful  ones,  whom  he  has 
taken  home  to  their  eternal  rest.  It  is  heart-cheering 
to  behold  how,  in  divers  instances,  the  blessing  seems 
eminently  to  rest,  from  generation  to  generation,  on  the 


92  REBECCA  JONES. 

seed  of  the  faithful.  Some  may  deem  that  our  Society 
has  effected  all  the  good  it  is  capable  of  doing  in  the 
world,  and  be  prepared  to  believe  it  will  fall ;  some 
may  think  that  to  those  brought  in  from  other  societies 
we  must  principally  look  for  supporters  of  the  prim- 
itive principles  of  Truth ;  —  we  cannot  believe  either. 
We  look  hopefully  for  a  brighter  day  to  come  for  our 
Zion,  a  day  of  spiritual  grace  and  enlargement;  and 
we  firmly  believe  that  the  Lord  will  continue  to  be- 
stow his  gifts  upon  her  children,  from  generation  to 
generation. 

Toward  the  close  of  the  last  century,  an  individual, 
called  in  from  another  profession,  preached  in  one  of 

the  meetings  of  Friends  in  Philadelphia.     When  he 

» 
had  closed  his  communication,  one  of  the  ministering 

Friends  present  rose  with  these  words  of  Isaiah : 
"  Strangers  shall  stand  and  feed  your  flocks,  and  the 
sons  of  the  alien  shall  be  your  ploughmen,  and  your 
vine-dressers."  Instantly  Samuel  Emlen,  who,  though 
knowing  the  gathering  mercy  of  God  was  toward  all, 
yet  felt  his  heart  clothed  with  love  to  the  children  of 
the  family,  and  warmed  with  a  present  assurance  that 
the  Lord's  peculiar  blessing  was  not  to  be  taken  from 
them,  broke  forth  in  an  animated  voice  with  the  suc- 
ceeding verse  of  the  prophet,  "  But  YE  shall  be  named 
the  priests  of  the  Lord ;  men  shall  call  YOU  the  min- 
isters of  our  God." 


REBECCA  JONES.  93 

Rebecca  Jones,  though  suffering  many  things  from 
former  acquaintance,  yet  was  strengthened  to  persevere, 
and  her  resolutions,  she  says,  "  were  confirmed  to  serve 
the  Lord,  the  little  time  that  remained  to  me  in  this 
life,  which  I  then  often  thought  would  not  be  long." 

In  1756,  Catharine  Payton,  with  Mary  Peisley  and 
Samuel  Fothergill,  returned  home  to  England.  A  new 
temptation  of  Satan  now  assailed  Rebecca  Jones  — 
she  began  to  feel  indifferent  about  attending  meetings. 
She  was  sorely  tried  with  suggestions  that  her  repent- 
ance had  been  vain,  and  that  her  sorrow  was  feigned, 
her  tears  insincere,  and  herself  under  a  delusion.  She 
says,  "  The  Lord,  my  only  Helper  in  this  night  of  pro- 
bation, saw  meet  in  his  wisdom  for  the  trial  of  my  faith 
to  hide  his  face  from  me.  Thus  spoke  the  deceiver, 
'  Why  art  thou  thus  ?  Surely,  if  thou  wert  the  visited 
of  God,  he  would  not  have  left  thee  thus  poor,  stripped, 
and  helpless.  Thou  art  not  on  the  right  foundation, 
for  if  the  Lord  had  been  at  all  with  thee,  he  would 
have  remained  with  thee  forever.'  Oh,  the  grief  and 
distress  of  my  poor  soul !  The  Divine  presence  was 
withdrawn.  I  had  no  friend  upon  earth  to  speak  to, 
nor  any  to  whom  I  could  make  my  complaint.  Yet 
I  was  favored,  under  all,  with  strength  to  pray  that  I 
might  be  favored  to  see  clearly  whence  this  distress  and 
doubting  arose.  Blessed  forever  be  the  God  of  my  life, 
whom  though  I  thought  afar  off,  was  near,  and  had  only 


94  REBECCA  JONES. 

withdrawn  as  behind  the  curtain  —  He  heard,  and  gra- 
ciously answered  me  in  the  needful  hour.  I  resolved  if 
I  perished  to  perish  at  his  feet.  Thus  spoke  my  only 
Friend  and  Helper : '  I  will  thoroughly  purge  thy  dross, 
and  take  away  all  thy  tin ! '  My  soul  replied,  '  Amen  ! 
so  be  it,  blessed  Lord ! '  Here  I  could  feelingly  say  as 
did  David, '  I  know,  O  Lord  !  thy  judgments  are  right, 
and  that  thou  in  faithfulness  hast  afflicted  me.'  Hope 
revived  as  an  helmet  of  salvation.  I  saw  mine  accuser, 
and  he  fled !  Oh,  my  soul,  forget  not  thou  the  loving 
kindness  of  thy  God,  who  thus,  graciously  appeared 
for  thy  help,  not  only  when  the  floods  of  the  ungodly 
made  thee  afraid,  but  when  in  close  combat  with  the 
Prince  of  the  power  of  the  air  —  the  Lord's  arm 
brought  salvation,  and  his  right  arm  got  the  victory ! " 
After  her  deliverance  from  the  temptation  of  the 
enemy,  Rebecca  Jones  found  her  love  to  the  Lord's 
people  renewed,  and  she  says,  "  Through  much  diffi- 
culty and  strong  opposition  I  attended  meetings  both 
on  First  and  week  days,  and  should  have  rejoiced  had 
I  Ven  worthy  to  sit  at  meetings  of  discipline  —  a  privi- 
lege not  yet  granted  me.  I  frequently  went  to 
Monthly  and  Quarterly  Meetings,  and  stayed  the  first 
sitting,  but  withdrew  when  Friends  entered  on  busi- 
ness. I  knew  I  had  no  right  to  stay  longer.  Besides, 
in  one  of  the  Yearly  Meetings  for  business,  I  was  de- 
sired to  withdraw  by  a  Friend  whom  I  afterward 


REBECCA  JONES.  95 

loved ;  and  though  I  left  the  meeting  under  much  dis- 
tress, (being  at  the  time  very  low  in  mind,)  yet  no 
hardness  got  in  —  blessed  be  the  Lord!  My  love 
rather  increased,  not  only  to  this  mother  in  Israel,  but, 
to  the  whole  flock ;  and  I  admired  the  care  used  to 
keep  such  meetings  quite  select,  saw  that  it  was  neces- 
sary to  do  so,  and  never  after  attempted  to  stay  until  I 
was  invited  by  some  who,  I  thought,  tenderly  loved 
me,  and  were  authorized  to  do  it." 

Rebecca  Jones,  we  have  stated,  was  born  of  parents 
in  connection  with  the  Church  of  England.  She  had, 
however,  been  an  attender  of  the  meetings  of  Friends 
from  childhood,  was  of  an  exemplary  character,  and 
as  she  now  manifested,  by  her  life  and  conversation 
unity  with  the  doctrines  professed  by  them,  she  was 
invited  to  attend  their  meetings  for  discipline,  although 
she  made  no  application  to  be  received  into  member- 
ship. At  this  time  there  were  not  many  among  the 
young  in  Philadelphia  who  had,  by  submitting  to  the 
cross  of  Christ  and  the  powerful  operations  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  become  qualified,  and  drawTn  to  take  part 
in  the  discipline  of  Society.  The  meetings  felt  the 
lack  of  such  spirits.  The  elder  and  more  experienced 
Friends  are  expected  to  give  sentiments  on  important 
matters  in  such  meetings,  and  sometimes,  it  may  be,  it 
is  done  from  custom  or  to  answer  the  expectation  of 
others.  Where  there  are  young  persons  who,  broken 


96  REBECCA  JONES. 

under  the  humbling  power  of  Truth,  are  constrained 
to  speak  a  word  to  matters  under  consideration,  it  is 
apt  to  affect  solemnly  and  beneficially  the  minds  of  the 
hearers.  The  late  Benjamin  Kite,  in  one  of  his  letters, 
speaking  of  meetings  of  discipline,  says :  "  I  often 
think  that  if  some  of  our  goodly  young  men  were  now 
and  then  to  put,  a  shoulder  to  the  wheel,  they  would 
be  of  singular  service.  Oh,  it  is  of  good  savor  when 
words  spoken  to  the  discipline  are  not  from  habit,  but 
necessity."  It  is  true,  young  people  are  sometimes  too 
zealous,  and  may  put  the  hand  too  freely  to  the  work ; 
but  in  this,  as  in  all  other  cases,  true  wisdom  is  profit- 
able to  direct.  It  is  said  that  Samuel  Bownas,  perhaps 
toward  the  close  of  his  time,  when  the  holy  zeal  of 
some  of  those  elders  who  succeeded  George  Fox  had 
begun  to  grow  somewhat  slack,  came  to  a  meeting  in 
which  this  was  in  some  measure  true.  Among  the 
young  people  a  zeal  had  sprung  up  to  revive  the  dis- 
cipline, and  perhaps  they  were  too  energetic  and  eager 
to,  move  forward  in  the  concern.  After  the  meeting 
was  over,  some  of  these  came  round  Samuel  and  com- 
plained that  their  elder  members  were  too  slothful  and 
lukewarm  in  carrying  out  the  discipline.  "Ah!  my 
young  friends,"  he  said,  "  it  is  well  for  you  that  there 
is  some  prudence  in  your  elder  friends,  or  you  might 
set  the  house  on  fire  ! "  Pretty  soon,  some  of  the  more 
aged  members  complained  to  him  of  the  forward 


REBECCA  JONES.  97 

activity  of  their  younger  brethren.  Samuel,  in  answer, 
remarked,  "  It  is  well  that  there  is  some  zeal  in  the 
younger  members,  or  you  might  all  go  to  sleep ! " 

At  the  time  when  Rebecca  Jones  was  first  admitted 
to  sit  in  meetings  of  discipline,  very  little  complaint 
could  have  been  made  because  of  the  zeal  of  the  young. 
She  says,  "  And  here  I  would  mention  the  observation 
I  made  of  some  of  our  youth,  after  I  was  favored  to  sit 
in  meetings  of  business.  I  frequently  looked  at  them 
with  love  and  tenderness ;  but  I  admired  to  see  so 
little  sense  appear  among  them  of  the  nature  and  de- 
sign of  such  meetings.  I  found  many  attended  through 
curiosity,  and  some  from  other  motives,  but  very  few 
whose  shoulders  were  preparing  for  the  burden  and 
exercise  that  lay  weightily  on  divers  mothers  in  the  fam- 
ily, who  were  far  advanced  in  years,  and,  in  all  probabil- 
ity, would  ere  long  finish  their  course.  I  mourned  at 
the  little  prospect  there  was  of  a  succession,  and  wished 
the  spirit  of  Elijah  might  rest  on  Elisha.  At  these 
seasons  I  often  felt  an  holy  zeal  to  cover  my  spirit, 
and  an  engagement  sometimes  attended  that  the  Lord's 
work  might  go  on  -and  prosper ;  but  in  that  weak  state 
I  concluded  that  if  the  youth  would  not  come  up  to 
the  help  of  the  Lord,  (I  mean  children  of  believing 
parents,)  the  cause  would  drop ;  and  was  sometimes 
favored  to  understand  the  Lord's  proclamation,  f  I  will 

work,  and  who  shall  let  it  ? '     Very  frequently  I  was 
9 


98  REBECCA  JONES. 

seized  with  an  apprehension  that  if  I  was  faithful  to 
the  manifestations  of  Divine  Grace,  the  baptizing  influ- 
ences thereof  would  be  witnessed  for  the  cleansing, 
purifying,  and  preparing  my  spirit  rightly  to  engage 
in  the  Lord's  work;  at  which  my  heart  trembled 
within  me,  and  I  greatly  feared  I  should  push  forward 
Uzzah-like.  And  though  in  meetings,  both  for  wor- 
ship and  discipline,  my  duty  was  often  clearly  pointed 
out  to  me,  yet  the  fear  of  the  Lord's  work,  a  sense  of 
my  own  weakness,  the  situation  I  was  placed  in  in  the 
world,  the  prospect  of  much  suffering  awaiting  me, 
but,  above  all,  a  sense  of  the  purity  and  stability  neces- 
sary for  those  that  fight  the  Lord's  battles,  and  a  sight 
of  my  own  state  and  lonesome  condition  in  the  family 
—  I  say  all  these  things  mightily  humbled  me,  and 
reduced  me  to  the  brink  of  the  grave.  I  went  alone ; 
I  kept  silence ;  I  refrained  from  my  natural  food,  and 
my  sleep  departed  from  me ;  ( I  was  stricken  of  God 
and  afflicted.'  In  this  situation  I  attempted  several 
times  to  break  my  mind  to  some  Friends  by  writing, 
and  to  let  them  know  how  it  was  with  me,  but  was 
always  stopped  from  doing  so;  and  once,  when  I  went  to 
the  house  of  an  honest-hearted,  faithful  servant  of  the 
Lord,  with  an  intention  to  open  my  case  to  him,  the 
ear  of  my  soul  was  saluted  with  this  prohibition,  '  See 
thou  do  it  not.  The  work  is  the  Lord's.'  My  mind  was 
fervent  with  the  Lord  (than  whom  none  else  knew  my 


REBECCA  JONES.  99 

condition)  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  favor  me  with 
the  distinct  sight  and  knowledge  of  his  will,  that  I 
might  not  be  deceived  by  the  enemy  of  my  soul  — 
whom  I  had  before  seen  in  some  of  his  artful  transfor- 
mations—  but  that  light  might  so  attend  as  that  I 
might  make  no  mistake  in  darkness.  I  carried  my 
burden  from  one  month  to  another  and  from  meeting 
to  meeting,  until  Seventh  month  9th,  1758.  In  an 
evening  meeting,  finding  no  excuse  would  longer  do, 
and  that  faithfulness  was  required,  after  William  Rick- 
ett  had  finished  a  testimony,  in  which  he  expressed 
much  sympathy  and  had  great  encouragement  for  some 
who  were  under  preparation  for  the  Lord's  service,  I 
stood  up  in  great  fear  and  trembling,  and  expressed  a 
few  sentences  very  brokenly,  and  returned  home  with 
the  promised  reward  of  peace,  which  I  had  long  sought 
in  vain  ;  but  now  that  I  had  given  up  to  the  Lord's 
will,  [I]  was  favored  to  obtain  it.  This  was  my  first 
public  appearance ;  and  I  greatly  desired,  as  a  sign, 
that  if  I  was  yet  mistaken,  I  might  be  visited  and 
advised  by  some  Friends ;  but  as  I  met  with  no  oppo- 
sition from  Friends,  and,  contrariwise,  some  spake 
encouragingly  to  me,  I  found  need  to  watch  self  with 
a  jealous  eye,  and  was  fervent  in  spirit,  that  I  might 
be  preserved  in  true  humility  and  Divine  fear,  the 
only  safe  situation  for  a  Gospel  minister." 

On   Fifth  month   12th,  1760,  Anthony  Morris  in- 


100  REBECCA  JONES. 

formed  the  Second-day  morning  meeting  of  ministers 
and  elders  that  the  Monthly  Meeting  of  Philadelphia 
had  approved  the  public  ministry  of  David  Estaugh 
and  Rebecca  Jones.  It  was  concluded  to  admit  them 
to  sit  in  the  Second-day  morning  meeting,  and  Anthony 
Morris  and  Catharine  Callender  were  appointed  to 
inform  them  of  it.  Anthony  and  Catharine  were  most 
easy  to  give  the  information  to  Rebecca  Jones  in  the 
presence  of  her  mother.  They  accordingly  did  so.  On 
hearing  it  the  mother  was  much  affected,  and  said, 
"  Beck,  your  friends  have  placed  you  on  a  pedestal ; 
take  care  you  don't  fall ! "  From  that  time  Rebecca 
had  no  difficulties  thrown  in  the  way  of  her  attending 
meetings.  The  mother's  heart  seemed  to  open  toward 
her  daughter ;  she  became  very  affectionate,  and  treated 
all  Friends  who  came  to  visit  them  with  kindness  and 
respect. 

Rebecca  Jones  deemed  herself  very  unworthy  to  sit 
in  the  meeting  of  ministers  and  elders,  and  she  says 
she  "attended  the  first  meeting  of  that  sort  under 
strong  apprehensions  of  my  own  weakness  and  the 
necessity  of  laboring  after  true  humility." 

She  continues  her  narrative  : 

"  In  the  spring  of  the  year  1761,  my  dear  mother 
began  to  decline  very  fast  in  her  health,  and  could 
scarce  keep  about  house.  She  grew  weaker  and 
weaker,  insomuch  that  she  needed  constant  attendance 


REBECCA  JONES.  101 

all  the  summer.  I  had  a  large  school  on  my  hands 
(the  only  means  for  our  subsistence)  to  take  care  of, 
and  her  to  nurse  both  night  and  day,  till  the  Ninth 
month,  when  she  grew  so  ill  that  I  was  obliged  to 
break  up  the  school.  I  also  was  much  reduced  in  my 
health,  and,  by  such  constant  exercise  both  of  body 
and  mind,  received  a  weakness  that  I  fear  I  shall  never 
be  rid  of.  She  deceased  near  the  end  of  the  Ninth 
month,  1761.  And  here  I  seem  free  to  add,  that  she 
was  a  woman  of  good  natural  understanding,  of  a 
noble  disposition,  had  many  good  qualities,  and  lived 
a  peaceable  life  among  her  neighbors,  and  I  have  good 
grounds  to  believe  was  under  a  religious  exercise  of 
mind  for  many  months  before  her  decease.  She  was 
favored  with  an  easy  passage,  which  she  often  in  her 
illness  prayed  for  as  a  sign  of  acceptance  with  the 
Lord,  and  was  buried  in  the  burial  ground  of  the 
Church  of  England,  (so  called,)  among  whom  she  al- 
ways made  profession.  In  her  illness  she  desired  to  see 
Daniel  Stan  ton ;  he  came,  and  had  a  heart-tendering 
time  in  supplication,  particularly  on  her  account, 
(whom  he  had  known  from  a  young  woman,)  that  she 
might  be  favored  with  patience,  and  might  obtain 
mercy  with  the  Lord.  After  which  she  seemed  easy, 
and  said  he  was  a  servant  of  the  living  God." 

After  the  decease  of  her  mother,  Rebecca  Jones  be- 
gan seriously  to  consider  whether  it  would  be  best  for 
9* 


102  REBECCA  JONES. 

her  to  continue  keeping  school  for  a  livelihood,  or 
whether  she  should  make  a  change.  She  says,  "  But 
as  our  Yearly  Meeting  was  coming  on,  [I]  concluded  to 
leave  it  till  that  was  over;  and  in  waiting  to  know 
what  was  best,  I  seemed  most  easy  to  continue  in  the 
same  way,  as  being  what  I  was  most  used  to ;  and  a 
suitable  Friend  offering,  made  it  easy  —  Hannah  Cath- 
rall,  a  religious,  prudent  young  woman,  who  joined  me 
in  the  business.  I  esteemed  this  a  favor  from  kind 
Providence,  for  I  was  now  grown  so  weakly,  I  could 
not  have  attempted  to  have  undertaken  it  alone,  and 
she  [was]  of  an  affectionate  disposition  to  me.  We 
soon  had  a  large  school,  and  were  blest  with  a  suffi- 
ciency to  live  comfortably.  I  had  been  very  little 
abroad ;  not  only  because  I  was  confined  by  my  busi- 
ness, but  was  at  times  under  great  discouragement  in 
my  own  mind  on  account  of  my  weakness,  both  of 
body  and  mind ;  but  whenever  my  aforesaid  companion 
apprehended  me  under  any  engagement  of  that  sort, 
she  always  encouraged  me,  and  did  all  in  her  power  to 
make  things  as  easy  as  she  could;  for  which  I  feel 
grateful  acknowledgments  and  esteem  for  her.  In  1 762 
I  went,  in  company  with  E.  Smith,  of  Burlington,  and 
some  other  Friends,  to  the  general  meeting  held  at 
Shrewsbury;  and  after  that,  at  different  times,  with 
Esther  White,  Mary  Evans,  Hannah  Harris,  etc.,  sev- 
eral little  turns,  to  some  Quarterly,  Monthly,  ind  par- 


REBECCA  JONES.  103 

ticular  Meetings,  within  the  compass  of  our  Yearly 
Meeting. 

"In  1769,  I  found  a  draught  of  love  in  my  mind 
toward  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Long  Island,  and  ob- 
tained leave  of  our  Second-day  morning  meeting  of 
ministers  and  elders.  I  made  preparation,  and  was  in 
readiness ;  but  when  the  time  came,  my  mind  was  so 
beclouded  and  distressed,  that  I  was  glad  to  give  it  up. 
The  cause  afterward  appeared  very  plain  to  me,  and 
I  was  made  thankful  for  the  secret  intelligence  afforded 
from  on  high. 

"  In  1770,  the  engagement  for  that  meeting  was  re- 
newed, and  my  Friend  Hannah  Foster,  of  Evesham, 
having  sent  me  word  she  intended  [to  be]  there,  I  gave 
up,  and  though  much  discouraged,  being  poorly  in  my 
health,  and  not  used  to  ride  on  horseback,  yet  was 
favored  to  hold  it  pretty  well  as  far  as  Rahway,  where 
my  kind  friends  Joseph  Shotwell  and  wife  provided  a 
chair  for  my  accommodation,  and  went  with  us  to 
Flushing.  I  was  much  assisted  in  this  journey,  or  I 
could  not  have  held  out,  for  I  was  not  only  indisposed 
in  body,  but  my  mind  was  very  low,  insomuch  that  I 
apprehended  I  should  not  live  to  return,  and  accord- 
ingly settled  my  outward  affairs,  and  took  a  very  sol- 
emn leave  of  my  dear  companion,  who  was  also  fearful 
on  my  account.  However,  the  Lord  was  near,  blessed 
lie  his  Name,  and  made  the  weak  strong.  We  were 


104  REBECCA  JONES. 

mutually  comforted  together  at  that  meeting ;  and  I 
returned  home  better  every  way  ;  for  which  I  bow  be- 
fore the  Almighty,  and  acknowledge  nothing  is  impos- 
sible with  him;  praised  and  magnified  be  his  great 
Name,  both  now  and  forever ! 

"  Soon  after  my  return,  my  mind  was  bowed  very 
low  by  reason  that  a  beloved  friend  and  father  in  the 
Truth,  Daniel  Stanton,  was  taken  from  works  to  re- 
wards. He  had  been  eminently  favored  in  his  public 
appearances  for  many  months  before,  insomuch  that 
many  Friends  were  apprehensive  of  what  he  some- 
times expressed,  'that  he  thought  he  had  not  many 
days  longer  to  labor  among  us/  This  was  a  great 
stripping  to  the  church,  a  near  trial  to  many  individ- 
uals, and  the  loss  not  likely  to  be  soon  made  up.  Such 
was  the  prospect  of  things  among  us ;  yet  there  were 
still  left  some  honest  laborers,  and  a  remnant  clothed 
with  the  same  spirit  of  true  zeal,  which  was  the  cover- 
ing of  this  great  and  good  man,  who  deceased  the  28th 
of  Sixth  month,  1770,  in  the  sixty-second  year  of  his 
age,  and  had  disinterestedly  labored  among  us  upward 
of  forty  years,  approving  himself  called  of  God,  a  work- 
man that  needed  not  to  be  ashamed,  rightly  dividing 
the  Word  to  every  class  in  the  family.  l  Precious  in 
the  sight  of  the  Lord  is  the  death  of  his  saints.' "  * 

*  A  journal  of  the  life  and  Gospel  labors  of  this  faithful  minis- 
ter of  Jesus  Christ  is  published  in  Friends'  Library,  vol.  xii. 


REBECCA  JONES.  105 

Rebecca  Jones  endeavored  faithfully  to  fulfil  her 
varied  duties  as  an  instructor  of  children,  and  as  a 
minister  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  Yet  she  was  not 
forward  to  move  in  her  religious  exercises;  and  her 
friends  sometimes  thougnt  that,  through  discourage- 
ment, she  tarried  more  at  home  than  was  best.  Young 
ministers  are  often  exercised  not  to  be  in  the  way  of 
those  of  elder  years  and  more  religious  experience ;  and 
the  exercise  is  doubtless  right ;  yet,  carried  too  far,  this 
feeling  sometimes  prevents  their  moving  in  the  order 
of  Divine  appointment,  and  hurts  the  service  of  the 
meeting. 

In  the  spring  of  1784,  R.  Jones,  Samuel  Emlen, 
Thomas  Ross,  George  Dillwyn,  and  Mehetabel  Jenkins, 
were  all  prepared  with  certificates  of  the  unity  of  their 
Friends  to  go  to  England  on  a  religious  visit.  They 
were  anxious  to  reach  London  in  time  for  the  Yearly 
Meeting  held  there,  toward  the  close  of  the  Fifth 
month.  Report  says,  that  on  considering  in  what 
ship  they  should  take  their  passage,  most  of  them 
were  inclined  to  go  in  a  new  one  then  about  to  sail. 
They,  however,  went  in  a  body  and  sat  down  in  it; 
when  Samuel  Emlen  almost  immediately  intimated 
that  that  ship  would  not  do.  They  then  repaired  to 
the  ship  Commerce,  commanded  by  Thomas  Truxton, 
and  on  sitting  down  in  her,  Samuel  almost  as  quickly 
expressed  his  conviction  that  that  was  the  ship  they 


106  REBECCA  JONES. 

must  go  in.  They  took  their  passage.  When  Trux- 
ton  found  they  were  going  with  him,  concluding  that 
no  gaming  could  be  allowed  in  the  ship  while  they 
were  on  board,  he  took  a  pack  of  cards  which  he  had, 
and  dashing  them  down  the  hold  of  his  vessel,  bid 
them  "  lie  there  in  death  and  darkness." 

They  sailed  towards  the  latter  part  of  the  Fourth 
month,  and  Truxton  learning  their  wish  to  attend 
London  Yearly  Meeting,  informed  them  that  it  was 
not  to  be  hoped  for,  as  his  vessel  was  a  dull  sailer. 

One  day  on  their  passage,  Rebecca  Jones  sat  with 
George  Dillwyn,  who  appeared  to  be  in  deep  inward 
thoughtfulness.  After  a  time  he  asked  her  if  she  could 
keep  a  secret ;  she  replied,  that  her  Master  had  at  times 
communicated  his  secrets  to  her,  and  that  she  had 
not  revealed  thorn  without  his  permission  —  and  she 
thought  she  could  keep  the  secrets  of  another.  "  Well," 
he  then  added,  "  I  have  one  to  tell  thee  :  We  shall  see 
England  this  day  two  weeks."  On  the  same  day 
being  seated  by  Thomas  Ross,  he  turned  to  her  and 
said,  "  Rebecca,  canst  thou  keep  a  secret  ?  "  She  an- 
swered him  in  the  same  words  she  had  used  to  George ; 
and  Thomas  then  added,  "  we  shall  see  England  this 
day  two  weeks."  That  morning  two  weeks  Rebecca 
rose  early,  and  found  that  George  was  up  before  her, 
and  had  climbed  to  the  round-top.  Soon  he  shouted 
out  "  Land  !  "  which  brought  the  mate  to  his  side,  whc 


REBECCA  JONES.  107 

not  being  able  to  see  any,  found  fault  with  him..  After 
a  little  space  George  cried  "  Land  "  again,  and  Truxton, 
who  was  then  on  the  quarter-deck,  mounted  the  rigging 
as  his  mate  had  done  before,  and  nothing  being  visible, 
he  also  remonstrated  with  George  for  giving  a  false 
alarm.  To  this  the  self-appointed  lookout  man,  as 
if  secure  in  the  consciousness  of  being  right,  paid  no 
regard.  Soon,  in  stentorian  voice,  George  cried  out, 
"  Land  !  and  breakers  ahead ! "  Now,  other  eyes  could 
see  breakers  near  at  hand,  and  the  ship  was  safely  put 
about.  The  captain  afterwards  declared,  that  if  George 
had  not  been  able  to  see  what  they  could  not,  they 
would  have  been  on  the  rocks  and  suffered  shipwreck. 
England  was  soon  plainly  visible.  The  ship  had  made 
an  uncommonly  quick  passage  for  her,  and  the  passen- 
gers were  able  to  reach  London  in  time  for  the  Yearly 
Meeting.  The  new  ship  referred  to  did  not  arrive 
until  some  time  after. 

Captain  Truxton  was  much  pleased  with  his  passen- 
gers, and  had  acquired  a  very  high  estimate  of  them, 
particularly  of  Rebecca  Jones.  An  anecdote  is  related 
strongly  illustrating  this.  On  his  arrival,  he  had 
some  contention  with  one  of  the  public  officers  con- 
nected with  the  customs,  who,  in  a  pompous  manner, 
during  the  dispute,  frequently  made  use  of  the  phrase, 
"  \Yisdom  of  Parliament."  Truxton,  losing  his  pa- 
tience, exclaimed,  "  Wisdom  of  Parliament !  Why  T 


108  REBECCA  JONES. 

have  a  Quaker  lady  on  board  my  ship  who  has  more 
wisdom  in  her  little  finger  than  you  have  in  all  your 
Parliament  put  together ! " 

When  the  Friends  reached  London,  they  found  that 
the  women  Friends  who  had  collected  there  to  the 
Yearly  Meeting  of  ministers  and  elders,  were  under 
concern  and  exercise  that  a  Yearly  Meeting  of  business 
for  those  of  their  own  sex  should  be  established.  In 
the  year  1753  or  '54,  a  proposition  was  first  made  in 
the  men's  Yearly  Meeting  for  the  establishment  of  a 
similarly  organized  meeting  for  women  Friends.  At 
that  time  Samuel  Fothergill  rose  and  said,  "  I  see  it, 
but  not  now ;  I  behold  it,  but  not  immediately  nigh." 
In  the  year  1783  it  was  revived;  but  the  meeting  was 
even  then  not  prepared  to  adopt  the  measure.  One  of 
the  men  who  opposed  it  declared,  in  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ing, that  a  body  with  two  heads  would  be  a  monster. 
On  which  a  woman  Friend  remarked  that  though  a 
body  with  two  heads  might  be  a  monster,  she  could 
see  nothing  incongruous  in  a  body  with  one  head  hav- 
ing two  hands.  William  Matthews,  from  America, 
had  a  deep  concern  in  his  mind  for  the  establishment 
of  this  meeting,  and  he  visited  the  women  collected  in 
London  to  spread  it  before  them.  They  also  were 
under  the  concern,  and  thought  it  would  be  right  again 
to  lay  the  matter  before  the  men's  Yearly  Meeting. 
Esther  Tuke,  Elizabeth  Robinson,  Rebecca  Jones,  and 


REBECCA  JONES.  109 

nine  others  were  selected  to  go  on  this  important  em- 
bassy. The  women  were  admitted,  and  Joseph  Gur- 
ney  Bevan,  observing  the  noble  figure  of  Esther  Tuke 
as  the  delegation  entered  the  men's  apartment,  had  this 
passage  of  Scripture  instantly  and  forcibly  brought  to 
his  remembrance :  "  What  is  thy  petition,  Queen  Es- 
ther ?  and  it  shall  be  granted  thee :  and  what  is  thy 
request  ?  and  it  shall  be  performed,  even  to  the  half 
of  the  kingdom."  When  her  request  was  made  known, 
the  current  of  true  unity  therewith  was  so  strong  that 
all  opposition  was  borne  down,  although  some  diffi- 
culties were  raised  by  a  few.  A  Yearly  Meeting  for 
women  Friends  was  established.  Its  first  session  was 
in  1785. 

Rebecca  Jones,  in  her  travels  through  England,  was 
often  much  discouraged  at  the  low  state  of  things  in 
our  religious  society  there.  Her  letters  bear  testimony 
to  this. 

"  Seventh  month  1st,  Norwich.  The  Quarterly  and 
Yearly  Meeting  here  ended  yesterday.  William  Mat- 
thews and  Elizabeth  Gibson,  with  divers  others  from 
a  distance,  attended.  Though  in  many  instances  there 
is  abundant  cause  of  lamentation  and  mourning,  yet 
the  precious  visitation  of  Divine  love  was  remarkably 
extended  to  the  young  people,  many  of  whom  were 
bowed  under  it.  ...  Upon  the  whole,  it  may  be  said 
with  thankfulness,  there  is  yet  a  solid  number  in  this 
10 


110  REBECCA  JONES. 

place  who  are,  under  the  present  low  state  of  things, 
much  depressed.  Among  them  are,  particularly,  wor- 
thy Edmund  Gurney  and  his  sister  Mary.  He  has 
not  gone  into  the  gallery  once  during  the  meeting,  but 
sat  low,  and  appears  so,  both  body  and  mind.  Much 
plain  dealing  has  been  used  in  public  and  select  meet- 
ings for  the  help  of  '  the  men  who  are  settled  on  their 
lees.'  I  trust  the  servants  are  clear." 

In  this  same  letter  she  says  that  the  young  people  at 
Norwich  and  London,  had  widely  departed  from  the 
primitive  standard  of  plainness. 

Rebecca  Jones  returned  to  her  own  country  in  1788. 
In  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Philadelphia,  in  1792, 
Rebecca  was  earnestly  engaged  in  pressing  on  old 
and  young  the  necessity  of  weightiness  of  spirit  in  re- 
ligious meetings.  In  the  course  of  her  remarks  she 
said,  that  if  members  were  truly  weighty  in  spirit  dur- 
ing the  time  of  the  meeting,  they  would  not  exhibit 
the  lightness  which  is  so  much  apparent  in  some  before 
they  are  out  of  the  house,  and  round  about  it.  The 
solemnity  on  the  countenances  of  Friends  would  indi- 
cate that  they  had  been  with  Him  whom  they  met  pro- 
fessedly to  worship,  and  in  meekness  and  humility 
they  would  feel  and  show  themselves  to  be  his  humble 
servants. 

How  little  is  known  by  many  of  that  state  of  true 
introversion,  in  which  the  mind  being  drawn  from  out- 


REBECCA  JONES.  Ill 

ward  things,  is  properly  prepared  to  understand  the 
motions  of  the  spirit,  .and  through  the  fresh  aspira- 
tions thereof,  effectually  to  cry  "  Abba,  Father ! "  In- 
stead of  waiting  upon  God  in  earnest  desire  to  draw 
near  him  in  spirit,  many  in  religious  assemblies  let 
their  minds  out  in  consideration  of  their  business  or 
their  pleasures.  How  common  is  this  sin  !  A  Friend 
of  Philadelphia,  who  was  by  profession  a  tanner,  once 
dreamed  that  he  was  sitting  in  a  religious  meeting, 
wherein  he  was  surprised  to  observe  the  congregation 
with  tables  before  them,  at  which  they  were  pursuing 
their  usual  avocations.  The  merchant  had  his  books 
there,  the  retailer  his  goods,  the  mechanic  his  tools. 
Indignant  at  such  employment,  among  those  profess- 
edly assembled  for  the  awful  and  soul-important  pur- 
pose of  Divine  worship,  he  was  about  rising  to  reprove 
them  sharply,  when,  incidentally  placing  his  hands  be- 
hind him,  he  found  a  bundle  of  calf-skins  suspended 
from  his  own  shoulders !  How  much  easier  it  is  to 
discover  the  errors  of  others  than  our  own,  and  how 
often  we  richly  deserve  the  very  condemnation  we 
mete  out  to  our  neighbors.  The  wilful  indulgence  of 
wandering  thoughts  in  meeting,  is  sin,  and  it  will  be 
felt  to  have  been  so,  whenever  the  soul  comes  really 
and  truly  under  a  concern  to  be  saved.  Perhaps  there 
are  few  things  which  have  a  greater  tendency  to  encour- 
age such  unsettlement  of  mind,  such  dwelling  on  out- 


112  REBECCA  JONES. 

ward  things,  than  a  lifeless,  formal  ministry.  A  true 
Gospel  minister,  when  clothed  with  the  baptizing 
power,  and  called  to  labor  in  word  and  doc  time,  is 
often  enabled  to  awaken  the  sleepy  spirit,  recall  the 
wandering  thought,  and  to  bring  many,  at  least,  to  a 
transient  sense  of  the  awful  importance  of  working 
out  their  soul's  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling.  A 
lifeless  discourse,  on  the  contrary,  often  disturbs  the 
true  seeker  after  good,  turns  the  thoughts  of  the  weak 
and  unstable  outward,  and  it  is  to  be  feared,  the 
hearers,  finding  no  spiritual  nourishment,  sometimes 
willingly  encourage  thoughts  of  their  business  to  pass 
away  their  time.  A  ship-carpenter,  not  a  thoroughly 
religious  man,  but  an  acute  observer  of  men  and  things, 
once  characterizing  the  ministry  of  two  individuals, 
remarked,  that  under  one  of  them  he  could  build  a 
ship  from  stem  to  stern,  but  under  the  other  he  could 
not  lay  a  single  plank. 

In  the  Tenth  month,  1793,  Rebecca  Jones  was 
seized  with  the  yellow  fever,  which  at  that  time  was 
raging  to  a  fearful  extent  in  Philadelphia.  On  the 
23d,  Thomas  Scattergood,  calling  to  see  her,  found 
her  scarcely  able  to  speak  through  extreme  suffering. 
On  the  24th  he  says,  "  Dear  Rebecca  Jones  appeared 
under  much  discouragement  respecting  getting  about 
again,  but  was  in  a  heavenly  frame  of  mind  and  glad 
to  see  me,  telling  me  that  I  felt  like  bone  of  her  bone. 


REBECCA  JONES.  113 

On  my  telling  her  that  I  had  not  seen  but  that  she 
might  be  raised  up  to  bear  testimony  to  the  Lord's 
goodness  and  Truth,  she  replied,  '  I  am  a  poor  atom, 
unworthy  to  be  employed  in  the  Lord's  work.  Dear 
Thomas,  many  have  fled  from  the  Truth,  but  the  Lord 
will  meet  with  them.  I  have  been  an  exercised  woman 
for  thirty  years  past,  and  often  grieved  to  see  the  pride 
and  forgetfulness  of  many  in  our  Society,  the  multi- 
plying of  pleasure-carriages,  formal  visiting,  etc.'  At 
another  time,  when  with  her,  she  said,  '  There  is  an- 
other dispensation  in  store  for  this  people,  depend  upon 
it,'  repeating  it  more  than  once,  '  if  the  people  are  not 
humbled  by  the  present.' '; 

Those  who  are  acquainted  with  the  state  of  things 
in  Philadelphia  for  the  next  few  years,  will  know  how 
fully  this  prediction  of  Rebecca  Jones  was  verified. 
On  the  25th,  Thomas  Scattergood  in  the  morning  again 
called  to  see  his  sick  friend,  and  was  distressed  to  find 
her  so  low  as  to  take  no  notice  of  him.  About  noon 
she  was  somewhat  revived,  and  told  him  she  had  seen 
him  in  the  morning,  but  was  unable  to  speak  to  him. 
She  added,  "  I  am  in  waiting ;  there  is  nothing  to  do." 
Before  narrating  what  further  took  place  on  this  occa- 
sion, we  may  say  that  Thomas  Scattergood  had  long 
been  wading  under  heavy  exercise,  in  a  prospect  that 
it  was  required  of  him  by  his  Divine  Master  to  pay  a 
religious  visit  to  England.  He  had  told  no  one  of  his 
10* 


114  REBECCA  JONES. 

concern,  although  he  now  deemed  the  time  for  laying 
the  subject  before  his  friends  drew  near.  But  although 
Thomas  had  not  opened  his  prospect,  the  Lord  him- 
self had  unfolded  it  to  Rebecca  Jones,  bringing  her 
into  heartfelt  sympathy  with  his  poor  servant,  whom 
he  was  anointing  to  send  forth  in  his  name.  Rebecca, 
as  she  lay,  was  too  weak  to  do  much  more  than  look 
round  with  love  and  sweetness  on  her  friend.  At  last 
she  said,  "  Go,  and  the  Lord  go  with  thee."  Later  in 
the  day,  Thomas  being  there  again,  she  said,  "  Dear 
Thomas,  if  the  Master  renews  thy  commission,  and 
should  send  thee  over  the  water,  mind  the  time ;  do 
not  deal  it  out  to  individuals,  but  spread  it  before  thy 
Friends,  and  thou  wilt  find  sympathizers.  When  thou 
gets  there,  remember  the  poor  servants  in  families; 
they  are  too  often  neglected.  The  Lord  dealt  bounti- 
fully with  me  in  that  land,  and  I  have  had  comfortable 
seasons  with  such."  Thomas  then  asked  what  she 
meant  by  her  address  to  him  when  previously  with 
her  ?  She  answered,  "  I  could  not  tell  thee  before  J. 
J.,  though  I  love  him,  but  I  alluded  to  thy  going  over 
the  great  waters.  The  Lord  has  in  some  instances 
intrusted  me  with  his  secrets,  and  I  have  not  betrayed 
them."  This  conversation  proved  very  consoling  to 
Thomas  Scattergood,  confirming  his  faith  that  it  was 
indeed  the  Lord  who  was  calling  him  to  labor  in  a  dis- 
tant part  of  his  vineyard. 


REBECCA  JONES.  115 

Such  secret  sympathy  with  others  and  inward  par- 
ticipation in  their  thought  and  exercise  are  not  always 
confined  to  those  in  advanced  years.  The  late  Daniel 
Haviland,  feeling  drawn  to  attend  a  meeting  not  very 
distant  from  his  residence,  took  his  daughter  Hannah, 
then  quite  young,  with  him.  Soon  after  the  meeting 
was  gathered,  she  seemed  to  enter  into  sympathy  with 
her  father,  thought  it  would  be  right  for  him  to  appear 
in  the  ministry,  and  saw  clearly  the  text  he  should 
speak  on.  After  a  time  her  father  arose,  and,  to  the 
great  comfort  of  the  child,  commenced  with  the  pas- 
sage of  Scripture  that  had  impressed  her  mind.  As 
he  spoke,  she  was  enabled  to  follow  him  in  great  unity 
of  feeling  for  some  time.  At  last  he  reached  a  point 
at  which  the  opening  on  her  mind  closed,  and  she 
thought  he  ought  to  stop.  He  did  not,  however,  cease 
speaking,  but,  to  her  great  distress,  continued  his  dis- 
course. When  the  meeting  was  over,  they  went  home 
with  a  Friend  to  dine.  After  dinner,  Daniel  took  his 
pipe,  and  got  into  a  corner  by  himself,  apparently 
uneasy  and  desirous  of  avoiding  observation.  On 
their  ride  homeward,  the  little  girl  asked  her  father 
how  he  felt ;  but  as  this  did  not  lead  him  to  unburden 
his  feelings  to  her,  she  told  him  honestly  how  it  had 
been  with  her.  As  she  described  how  her  mind  had 
been  imprassed  in  the  early  part  of  the  meeting,  how  she 
had  travelled  on  with  him  as  he  had  ministered,  where 


116  REBECCA  JONES. 

she  thought  he  ought  to  have  stopped,  and  her  dis- 
tress at  his  proceeding,  he  became  deeply  affected,  saw 
clearly  the  mistake  he  had  made,  and  exclaimed  to  his 
child,  "  My  dear  daughter,  '  flesh  and  blood  hath  not 
revealed  this  unto  thee,  but  my  Father  which  is  in 
heaven/  " 

Soon  after  the  return  of  John  Fothergill  from  his 
last  visit  to  America,  he  went  to  the  Quarterly  Meet- 
ing at  York,  which  was  large,  and  attended  by  many 
Friends  from  different  parts  of  the  nation.  His  com- 
pany was  very  acceptable ;  and  the  occasion  was,  in  a 
peculiar  degree,  solemn  and  instructive. 

Here  he  met  his  son  Samuel.  Tradition  has  handed 
down  (and  there  is  no  other  record  of  it)  a  remarkable 
circumstance  connected  with  this,  their  first  interview, 
after  the  return  of  the  father  to  England.  It  is  said 
that,  from  some  accidental  circumstance,  John  Fother- 
gill did  not  arrive  in  York  until  the  morning  of  the 
day  of  the  meeting,  and  that  it  was  late  when  he  entered 
the  meeting-house :  after  a  short  period  of  silence  he 
stood  up  and  appeared  in  testimony ;  but  after  he  had 
proceeded  a  short  time,  he  stopped,  and  informed  the 
meeting  that  his  way  was  closed ;  that  what  he  had 
before  him  was  taken  away,  and  was,  he  believed,  given 
to  another.  He  resumed  his  seat,  and  another  Friend 
immediately  rose,  and  taking  up  the  subject,  enlarged 
upon  it  in  a  weighty  and  impressive  testimony,  deliv- 


REBECCA  JONES.  117 

ered  with  great  power.  It  is  added,  that  at  the  close  of 
the  meeting  John  Fothergill  inquired  who  the  Friend 
was  that  had  been  so  remarkably  engaged  amongst 
them,  and  was  informed  that  it  was  his  own  son 
Samuel ! 

Their  thus  meeting  together,  under  circumstances  so 
different  to  those  in  which  their  last  memorable  inter- 
view had  taken  place,  previous  to  John  Fothergill's 
departure  from  England,  was  peculiarly  moving  and 
affecting  to  them  both.  The  good  old  man  received 
his  son  as  one  restored  from  the  spiritually  dead,  and 
wept  and  rejoiced  over  him  with  no  common  joy. 

Our  late  worthy  ministering  Friend  William  Wil- 
liams, in  his  religious  labors  in  the  State  of  Delaware, 
appointed  a  public  meeting,  to  which  came  the  Gover- 
nor of  the  State  and  many  other  persons  of  eminence. 
The  subject  that  opened  on  the  mind  of  William,  was 
the  unlawfulness  of  war.  He  felt  tried  to  be  called  on 
to  speak  on  that  subject,  fearing  his  inability  to  do  it 
justice,  and  for  a  long  time  thought  he  could  not  give 
up  to  the  requiring.  At  last,  however,  trusting  to  Him 
who  is  might  and  wisdom,  tongue  and  utterance  to  his 
dependent  children,  he  stood  up,  and  the  Lord  was 
pleased  to  favor  him  eminently  that  day,  in  matter  and 
manner.  After  the  meeting  was  over,  as  William  was 
sitting  on  the  porch  of  a  Friend's  house,  Solomon 
Bayley,  a  pious  colored  man,  came  near.  The  owner 


118  REBECCA  JONES. 

of  the  dwelling,  who  knew  and  respected  Solomon, 
invited  him  to  walk  in.  He  declined  doing  it,  but 
said  he  wished  to  speak  to  the  Friend.  Addressing 
William,  he  said,  "Thy  Master  commanded  thee  to 
preach ;  but  thou  wert  afraid ;  but  when  thou  submit- 
ted, He  brought  thee  off  victorious."  This  touched 
William's  feelings  deeply;  he  felt  this  colored  man's 
participation  with  him  in  his  exercise  of  spirit,  as  a 
token  of  the  Lord's  mercy,  and  he  was  thereby  quick- 
ened to  endeavor  after  a  livelier  and  more  unshaken 
faith. 

How  low  and  humble  the  condition  of  mind  in 
"\vhich  Rebecca  Jones  was  kept  by  her  Divine  Master ! 
Often  the  true  minister  of  the  Gospel  m»st  go  mourn- 
ing in  the  tribulated  path  of  obedience ;  and  we  may 
receive  it  as  a  certain  truth,  that  those  who  know  not 
inward  conflicts  and  fiery  baptisms,  are  not  walking  in 
the  favor  of  the  Lord,  nor  advancing  toward  that  city 
where  sorrow  is  unknown.  That  wise  woman  and 
sound  minister  Sarah  Harrison,  wrote  thus  in  1796 
from  England :  "  When  I  last  met  with  Nicholas  Wain 
at  York,  he  was  in  a  very  tried  state,  not  having 
opened  his  mouth  in  testimony  since  he  left  Ireland, 
nor  for  some  time  before.  Poor  man  !  he  has  to  tra- 
vail in  the  deeps ;  and  I  wish  with  all  my  heart,  that 
it  was  the  case  with  some  others.  Then  I  believe  the 


REBECCA  JONES.  119 

grace  would  be  more  magnified,  and  the  creature  less 
gratified  both  in  visitors  and  visited." 

Sarah  Grubb  says  in  one  of  her  letters,  "  I  remem- 
ber to  have  heard  that  Samuel  Fothergill,  in'the  last 
journey  he  took,  was  often  so  exceedingly  stripped  and 
tried,  particularly  after  his  public  appearances,  that 
the  unity  or  approbation  of  the  least  child  in  the 
family  would  have  revived  him;  [this]  led  him  to 
acknowledge  he  was  never  more  weak,  and  apt  to 
doubt  the  rectitude  of  his  ministry ;  [yet]  a  Friend  of 
much  religious  worth  and  spiritual  discernment,  who 
was  often  with  him,  told  me  that  it  was  never  more 
pure  and  baptizing." 

Thomas  Cash  had  a  saying  to  this  purport,  "We 
cannot  think  too  lowly  of  ourselves,  if  we  do  not  des- 
pair." This  doctrine  was  beautifully  and  very  char- 
acteristically set  forth  by  our  simile-loving  Friend, 
James  Simpson :  "  Friends,  be  as  little  as  the  snow- 
birds, and  then  the  Devil  can't  hit  you." 

A  young  Friend  of  Philadelphia,  who  was  passing 
through  great  exercises  of  mind,  was  much  depressed. 
He  felt  as  though  he  were  of  no  value  or  importance 
to  any  one;  in  short,  that  no  man  cared  for  his  soul. 
While  in  this  condition,  feeling  his  mind  drawn  to 
call  upon  that  honorable  elder  William  Wilson,  he 
went  in  fear,  thinking  it  almost  presumption  in  him  to 
venture  to  intrude  on  a  father  in  the  Truth,  When 


120  REBECCA  JONES. 

he  was  introduced  into  the  room  where  the  worthy  old 
Friend  sat,  he  was  cordially  received  and  greeted  with 
a  salutation  in  substance  as  follows  :  "  I  take  it  very 
kind  indeed  of  thee,  to  call  and  see  an  old  man  who 
did  not  know  that  there  was  anybody  in  the  world 
thought  him  worth  coming  to  visit.  It  is  very  kind 
indeed  ! "  This  unexpected  reception  immediately 
afforded  relief  to  the  disconsolate  youth,  and  they 
were  comforted  together.  "  He  that  watereth  shall  be 
watered  also  himself." 

Rebecca  Jones  sometimes  preached  very  short  ser 
mons.  The  following  note  from  Richard  Baker, 
that  valuable  minister  of  Dover,  England,  inserted  in 
a  letter  from  Thomas  Scattergood,  gives  us  one  of 
them.  "  Richard  Baker  desires  his  very  dear  love  to 
be  remembered  to  Rebecca  Jones,  who  frequently  has 
revived  in  his  remembrance  profitably,  and  wishes  her 
to  be  informed,  for  her  encouragement,  to  attend  to 
impressions  that  may  sometimes  appear  small ;  that  the 
single  sentence  she  delivered  to  him  in  a  street  has 

O 

been  made  more  profitable  to  him  than  some  whole 
volumes  he  has  read,  which  was  this :  '  Blessed  are 
they  that  mourn,  for  they  shall  be  comforted.' " 

In  the  meeting  at  which  Robert  Barclay  was  con- 
vinced of  Friends'  principles,  we  are  told  that  but 
three  sentences  were  spoken,  viz. :  "  In  stillness  there 
is  fulness.  In  fulness  there  is  nothingness.  In  no- 


REBECCA  JONES.  121 

thingness  all  things."  Our  late  pithy  friend,  Samuel 
Atkinson,  of  Rancocas,  New  Jersey,  once  delivered 
the  following  short,  thought -awakening  discourse : 
•'  Shepherds  and  shepherdesses,  take  care  of  the  lambs; 
wolves  are  very  hungry  in  snow-time."  At  another 
time  he  uttered  this  short  text,  and  still  shorter  com- 
ment :  " '  Put  off  the  old  man  with  his  deeds.'  A 
long  job  for  some  of  us !  " 

In  the  summer  of  1799,  Rebecca  Jones,  with  Jane 
Snowdon  for  a  companion,  visited  Friends  in  New 
England.  She  writes  from  Nantucket,  under  date  of 
Seventh  month  10th,  that  she  and  her  companions, 
seven  in  all,  were  then  waiting  for  a  fair  wind  to  take 
them  to  New  Bedford,  which,  according  to  a  received1 
opinion  among  Friends  there,  would  remain  ahead  as 
long  as  anything  further  was  to  be  done. 

The  reference  above  made  to  the  prevalent  idea  at 
Nantucket,  that  the  wind  will  not  become  fair  for 
ministers  to  leave  that  island  until  they  have  per- 
formed all  the  service  required  of  them  there  by  their 
Divine  Master,  recalls  to  mind  an  anecdote,  in  which 
a  horse  refused  to  go  into  a  boat  to  leave  a  place  where 
his  mistress  had  not  discharged  her  duty.  The  ac- 
count was  given  by  a  ministering  Friend,  the  late 
Samuel  Gum  mere,  who  said  he  received  it  from  the 
mouth  of  the  female  minister  herself.  About  the 
time  of  the  last  war  with  England,  the  Friend,  having 
11 


122  REBECCA   JONES. 

a  concern  to  visit  Canada,  passed  there  in  a  sloop 
which  plied  regularly  as  a  ferry-boat.  The  horse  of 
her  companion  being  led  on  board,  her  horse,  to  the 
surprise  of  the  witnesses,  followed  of  its  own  accord. 
When  her  labor  in  those  parts  was  nearly  completed, 
she  felt  a  concern  arise  in  her  mind  to  have  a  religious 
meeting  with  the  inhabitants  of  Kingston.  But  it  was 
court  time,  many  military  officers  and  great  men  were 
there,  and  her  faith  failed  her.  Jonah-like,  she  took 
her  passage,  intending  to  cross  the  lake,  and  thus  escape 
drinking  this  bitter  cup.  The  sloop  in  which  she  had 
come  to  Canada  was  to  convey  her  back,  and  the  man 
who  had  led  her  companion's  horse  into  it  on  the 
American  side,  now  did  it  again,  expecting  to  see  her 
horse  follow.  But  the  animal  showed  no  disposition 
to  stir.  Efforts  were  then  made  to  lead  him  on  board, 
but  he  stoutly  resisted  ;  and,  after  many  vain  attempts, 
the  tackle  of  the  vessel  had  to  be  employed,  whereby 
he  was  fairly  hoisted  in.  This  difficulty  over,  they 
started  with  a  fair  wind,  and  the  captain  said  he 
thought  they  might  reach  their  port  in  half  an  hour. 
But  presently  the  wind  arose  boisterous  and  contrary, 
and  the  vessel  beat  about  for  some  time,  but  made  no 
progress.  The  poor  deserter  from  duty  felt  like  Jonah 
indeed,  and  was  now  willing,  could  she  return  to 
Canada,  to  perform  her  Master's  bidding.  She  de- 
sired the  captain  to  put  her  back ;  but  he  told  hei  it 


RMBECCA   JONES.  123 

was  impossible,  with  that  wind  and  such  weather,  to 
reach  the  place  he  had  left.  There  was  a  point  of 
land  on  the  Canada  side  not  very  distant  which  he 
could  make,  but  it  was  one  of  the  English  military 
posts.  At  her  request,  the  captain  hailed  the  sentinel, 
and  inquired  if  a  passenger  might  be  landed  there. 
The  sentinel  replied  he  dared  not  permit  it  under  pain 
of  death.  The  woman  Friend,  recollecting  she  had 
been  born  a  subject  of  the  king  of  England,  and  had 
never  forfeited  her  allegiance,  desired  the  captain  to 
inquire  if  there  was  any  officer  at  the  post.  An  officer 
was  called,  who  granted  her  permission,  as  "  one  of 
his  majesty's  subjects,"  to  land.  The  landing  was 
effected  after  they  had  been  tossing  fr,om  eight  o'clock 
to  twelve  on  the  water.  Being  now  again  on  shore, 
the  woman  Friend  was  prompt  to  take  the  necessary 
steps  to  enable  her  to  fulfil  her  apprehended  duty.  She 
applied  to  an  English  naval  officer,  stating  her  desire 
of  having  a  meeting  with  the  inhabitants  of  Kingston. 
He  readily  offered  his  services  in  procuring  a  suitable 
place,  and  endeavored  to  obtain  the  Episcopal  meeting- 
house for  that  purpose.  The  clergyman  was,  however, 
from  home,  and  it  was  said  the  key  could  not  be  found. 
In  the  mean  time,  the  Chief  Justice,  hearing  of  the 
Friend's  concern,  procured  a  large  ball-room,  and  had 
it  fitted  with  benches.  The  meeting  was  held  that 
very  evening,  and,  it  was  thought,  three  thousand  per- 


124  REBECCA  JONES. 

sons  were  present.  When  the  meeting  closed,  the 
Chief  Justice  sent  to  the  Friend's  lodging  to  inquire 
if  he  might  pay  her  a  visit.  On  her  assent  being 
given,  he  came.  In  the  course  of  his  conversation  he 
informed  her  that  he  had  tried  being  a  Roman  Cath 
olio,  an  Episcopalian,  and  a  Presbyterian,  and  now  he 
found  he  had  all  to  learn  yet.  He  said  he  had  here- 
tofore been  harsh  towards  Friends  who  had  been 
brought  before  him  for  not  obeying  military  requisi- 
tions, because  he  had  believed  their  refusal  proceeded 
from  obstinacy,  but  that  now  he  thought  otherwise. 
The  next  day  the  Friend  crossed  over  to  the  New  York 
shore,  her  horse  going  on  board  the  sloop  without 
leading.  The  captain,  observing  the  action  of  the 
horse,  said,  "It  will  go  over  now,  for  the  work  is 
done."  It  may  be  well  to  add  that  the  Chief  Justice 
fulfilled  his  promise,  and  that  no  consistent  Friend,  up 
to  the  time  this  account  was  written,  had  suffered 
under  him  for  conscientious  scruples. 

Those  who  remember  Rebecca  Jones  in  health  and 
vigor,  describe  her  as  being  of  a  fine,  portly  person, 
as  having  an  imposing  appearance  in  the  gallery,  and 
a  countenance  readily  flushed  by  the  earnestness  of  her 
feelings,  as  she  was  pleading  with  her  fellow-candidates 
for  immortality,  that  they  might  be  reconciled  unto 
God.  There  was  much  dignity  in  her  demeanor  and 
wisdom  in  her  conversation.  In  meetings  for  worship 


REBECCA  JONES.  125 

she  wag  clothed  with  Gospel  power  and  authority,  and 
in  meetings  for  discipline  with  the  spirit  of  wise  dis- 
cernment. Some  years  before  her  death,  her  labor  for 
others  being  much  over,  and  tried  with  many  infirmi- 
ties of  body;  she  looked,  with  wistful  earnestness,  for 
the  period  when  her  Master  should  grant  her  a  release 
from  the  afflictions  of  life's  weary  pilgrimage. 

Rebecca  Jones  had  experienced  many  trials  calcu- 
lated to  depress  her  spirits.  She  had  beheld  those  with 
whom  her  soul  had  enjoyed  sweet  fellowship,  who  had 
labored  with  her  in  the  Gospel  of  her  dear  Lord,  who 
had  been  as  bone  of  her  bone,  fall  from  their  stability, 
lose  their  spiritual  gifts  and  graces,  and  even  bring 
reproach  on  the  blessed  Truth.  Her  heart  had  been 
sorely  wounded  thereby ;  her  faith  had  been  closely 
tried,  while  she  feared  lest  she  also  might  one  day  fall 
and  become  a  castaway  from  the  holy  fellowship  of  her 
people  and  the  blessed  favor  of  her  God.  Many  of 
the  faithful  had  been  removed  from  her  side,  and  earth 
offered  little  to  induce  her  to  desire  to  longer  tarry 
amid  its  checkered  scenes.  Samuel  Emlen  had  gone 
to  receive  the  blessed  reward  of  pure  dedication. 
Sarah  Harrison  had  been  in  mercy  taken  from  a  world 
of  trouble.  Thomas  Scattergood  had  exchanged  his 
earthly  state  of  mingled  weeping  and  rejoicing  for  a 
resting-place  in  that  glorious  city  where  sorrow  finds 
no  entrance.  And  others,  near  and  dear  to  her  heart, 
11* 


126  REBECCA  JONES. 

were  now,  like  herself,  aged  pilgrims,  waiting  for  their 
own  dismissal  from  mortality,  with  little  ability  to 
salute  an  old  fellow-traveller  in  the  way  everlasting. 
She  could  but  hope  over  some  of  the  younger  laborers 
in  the  Lord's  vineyard;  yet  the  signs  of  the  times 
seemed  to  her  prophetic  of  coming  sorrow,  and  feeling 
that  "  mourning,  lamentation,  and  woe"  were  inscribed 
on  the  future,  she  found  little  room  for  rejoicing. 

Her  decease  took  place  on  the  15th  of  Fourth 
month,  1818,  she  being  then  nearly  seventy-nine  years 
of  age. 


DANIEL    OFFLEY. 

the  east  side  of  Front  Street  near  Walnut  Street, 
in  Philadelphia,  about  the  close  of  the  Revolu- 
tionary war,  was  a  large  blacksmith's  shop,  in  which 
anchors  were  forged.  In  it  might  be  seen,  standing  at 
an  anvil,  hammer  in  hand,  a  strong,  wide-shouldered, 
full-set  man,  of  about  five  feet  ten  inches  in  height, 
whose  powerful,  clear  voice  could  be  heard  above  all 
the  din  of  the  roaring  of  fires  and  the  ringing  of  iron. 
It  was  a  scene  to  attract  attention.  This  stout  man, 
the  proprietor  and  conductor  of  the  business,  was  of  a 
light  complexion,  of  handsome  features,  and  well-pro- 
portioned in  every  part  of  his  muscular  body.  When 
the  gazer,  while  beholding  the  many  ponderous  ham- 
mers descending  on  the  partly-finished  anchors,  and 
feeling  almost  stunned  by  the  noise,  heard  the  voice  of 
the  owner  rising  distinct  and  clear  above  all,  directing 
the  workmen  in  their  various  labors,  it  was  wont  to 
excite  surprise.  That  voice  was  peculiar,  and  in  a 
meeting  for  worship,  when  the  speaker  was  under  deep 

127 


128  DANIEL   OFFLET. 

religious  exercise  and  concern  for  his  fellow-believers, 
it  was  remarkable  for  its  melody.  It  was  exceedingly 
rich  in  tone,  and  he  seemed  to  speak  without  effort. 
This  man  of  the  fine  face,  the  well-proportioned  frame, 
the  powerful  arm,  the  far-extending  voice,  was  Daniel 
Offley. 

He  was  the  son  of  Daniel  and  Rachel  Offley,  and 
was  born  in  Philadelphia,  on  the  29th  of  the  Eleventh 
month,  1756.  Being  of  an  animated  and  joyous  dis- 
position by  nature,  not  regulated  by  Divine  Grace,  he 
rushed,  in  his  youth,  into  many  of  the  vanities  and 
follies  which  beset  his  path.  He  was  gay  and  light- 
hearted,  but  was  far,  very  far  from  partaking  of  true 
peace  and  heart-comforting  happiness.  These  can  only 
be  enjoyed  by  those  who,  through  the  mercy  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  witness  a  pardon  for  past  sins,  and 
grace  to  enable  them  to  live  a  life  of  piety  and  virtue. 
One  of  his  most  intimate  friends,  and  the  partaker 
with  him  in  vanity  and  frivolity,  was  Jonathan  Evans. 
This,  his  strong-minded  associate,  was  as  averse  to 
religious  things  as  himself,  until  brought,  through  the 
secret  convictions  of  Grace  operating  by  a  providential 
incident,  to  repentance  and  amendment  of  life.  From 
the  memorial  of  Jonathan  Evans,  and  the  account 
given  by  some  of  his  friends,  we  learn  some  of  the 
particulars  of  his  convincement.  In  search  of  some- 
thing he  wanted,  he  was  examining  the  contents  of  °n 


DANIEL    OFFLEY.  129 

old  chest,  when,  picking  up  a  book  which  he  found 
there,  he  opened  it.  His  eyes  caught  the  words  "  The 
Light  of  Christ."  There  was  nothing  in  this  sentence 
attractive  to  him,  so  the  book  was  thrown  down,  and 
he  went  about  his  business.  But  although  the  book 
was  closed  and  left  behind  him,  and  he  occupied  by 
his  worldly  concerns,  he  could  not  forget  that  sentence, 
"The  Light  of  Christ."  At  last  he  determined  to 
examine  the  book  further,  and,  on  taking  it  from  the 
old  chest,  found  it  to  be  William  Penn's  "  No  Cross, 
no  Crown."  He  read  this  book,  and,  through  Divine 
mercy,  was  now  thoroughly  reached  and  awakened  to 
a  sense  of  his  lost  and  undone  condition  by  nature, 
and  was  prompted  to  seek  earnestly  for  deliverance 
from  the  shackles  of  sin.  As  he  could  no  longer 
enjoy  the  company  of  his  former  associates,  he  with- 
drew from  them,  keeping  himself  much  retired.  Some 
of  those  who  loved  his  society  were  not  disposed  to 
give  him  up,  and  Daniel  Offley  undertook  to  reason 
the  matter  with  him.  Daniel  supposed  this  with- 
drawal from  a  gay  life  was  but  the  eifect  of  a  melan- 
choly fit,  which  would  soon  depart  if  he  would  mingle 
with  his  former  associates ;  and  in  arguing  with  him 
he  told  him  so.  This  opened  the  way  for  Jonathan, 
who  so  clearly  set  forth  the  sinfulness  of  the  course 
they  had  both  been  pursuing,  that  Daniel  Offley  was 
himself  convinced.  He  too  now  felt  strong  convictions 


130  DANIEL    OFFLEY. 

for  sin,  and,  through  the  mercy  of  his  Saviour,  he  also 
experienced  repentance  toward  God  and  a  saving  faith 
in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Being  brought  under  the 
power  of  judgment  and  condemnation  for  his  past 
transgressions,  in  a  sense  of  his  lost  condition,  except 
he  could  find  one  mighty  to  save  and  able  to  deliver, 
he  was  deeply  humbled.  But  as  he  patiently  bore  the 
chastening  of  the  Lord,  he  was  favored  to  experience 
the  glad  tidings  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus,  who  saveth 
his  people  from  their  sins.  Then  was  there  opened  to 
him,  for  his  comfort,  the  dayspring  from  on  high, 
and,  in  the  midst  of  conflicts,  he  had  joy  and  peace  in 
believing. 

He  was  noi  yet  free  from  trials.  He  who  had  re- 
deemed him  from  evil,  now  called  him  to  labor  in  the 
work  of  the  ministry.  Strong  baptisms  of  spirit  were 
therefore  upon  him;  —  and  under  their  operation,  his 
will  was  subjected  to  the  Lord's  will  —  and  before 
many  months  had  elapsed,  he  opened  his  mouth  in 
religious  meetings  to  the  comfort  of  his  Friends.  In 
a  very  short  time  afterwards,  his  friend  Peter  Yarnall 
appearing  in  the  same  way,  a  strong  sympathy  of  spirit 
was  superadded  to  their  former  friendship  for  each 
other. 

Peter  Yarnall  being  at  Concord  trying  to  establish 
himself  in  business  as  a  physician,  Daniel  thus  wrote 
to  him: 


DANIEL    OFFLEY.  131 

'•PHILADELPHIA,  Twelfth  month  20th,  1780. 

"  DEAR  FRIEND,  ....  Thine,  by  favor  of  Jonathan 
Evans,  contained  a  very  seasonable  apology  for  thy  not 
calling  to  see  me,  when  last  in  town.  Since  which 
[time]  many  favors  conferred  upon  us,  claim  our  deep 
and  humble  acknowledgment  to  the  great  Author.  It 
still  continues  to  be  my  lot,  to  dwell  mostly  in  a  state 
of  deep  proving,  and  humbling  exercise.  I  am  de- 
siring to  be  made  fully  acquainted  with  my  own  in- 
firmity, and  the  workings  of  the  enemy  of  our  happi- 
ness, which  I  believe  many  of  us  have  been  favored  to 
see,  are  deep  and  hidden.  I  think  I  have  also  been 
favored  to  see  the  indispensable  necessity  of  our  dwell- 
ing deep,  and  being  often  brought  under  the  baptizing 
power  of  Truth,  which  has  a  tendency,  as  it  is  patiently 
abode  under,  clearly  and  distinctly  to  discover  the 
snares  which  Satan,  or  his  emissaries,  have  laid  for  us. 
I  believe  these  snares  and  baits  are  always  suited  to  our 
various  natural  inclinations. 

"  As  respects  us,  who  have  believed  ourselves  called, 
and  not  only  called,  but  chosen  of  God,  to  bear  a  public 
testimony  to  his  goodness,  oh !  that  I,  in  particular, 
oh !  that  all  who  are  thus  called,  may  dwell  so  deep  as 
to  be  preserved  from  all  the  snares  of  the  enemy,  and 
kept  under  that  Power  which  gives  authority,  and 
which  '  maketh  his  angels  spirits,  and  his  ministers  a 
flame  of  fire,'  that  neither  the  stubble  nor  the  -haify 
nature  can  withstand.  For  I  do  verily  believe,  if  there 
be  but,  on  our  part,  a  proper  waiting  for  the  fresh 
anointing,  that  the  Lord  will  raise  up  '  threshing  instru- 
ments.' Oh  !  how  necessary  it  is  to  guard  well  against 


132  DANIEL    OFFLEY. 

the  working  of  self-imagination,  compassing  ourselves 
about  with  sparks,  but  not  of  the  true  fire ;  and  by 
impatience  (when  perhaps  the  anointing  Power  was  at 
work,  and  would  have  properly  qualified)  there  has 
been  strange  fire  offered;  which  I  believe,  without 
breach  of  charity,  has  been  offensive  in  the  sight  of 
God,  who  will  not  accept '  robbery  for  burnt-offering.' 
There  must  be  a  waiting  in  holy  silence,  and  ceasing 
from  self-activity,  until  we  feel  the  command, '  proclaim 
my  word  which  I  have  given  thee,  to  this  people.' 

"  When  there  is  such  a  clear  discovery,  it  is  an  awful 
thing,  and  its  consequences  are  fearful  to  disobey. 
Notwithstanding  it  is  so,  there  has  been  at  times,  in 
myself,  and  it  may  be  so  with  others,  a  reluctance  to 
yield  obedience ;  and  then  we  are  brought  under  chas- 
tisement and  close  rebuke ;  which  may  work  in  us  a 
disposition  of  willingness  to  do  anything,  in  order  to 
be  relieved  from  the  deep  distress  of  mind  that  we 
feel.  Here  is  the  enemy  again,  presenting  a  way  for 
us,  working  upon  the  unmortified  nature,  and  proposing 
many  things  to  us,  in  order  to  get  from  under  this  trying 
dispensation ;  which  in  these  beclouded  times,  makes 
the  trial  still  deeper  and  more  exercising.  I  have  ever 
found  it  safest  for  me,  in  the  course  of  my  small  ex- 
perience, to  bear  the  indignation  of  the  Lord,  till  it  be 
overpast,  and  his  mercy  again  revealed,  with  a  clear 
evidence  of  his  being  again  reconciled. 

"  I  cannot  tell  the  reason  why  I  should  be  thus  led ; 
but  hope  these  remarks  may,  by  no  means,  be  a  dis- 
couragement to  thee,  whom  I  love  and  esteem.  But  if 
thou  should  have  to  travel  in  any  of  these  trying  paths, 


DANIEL    OFFLEY.  133 

them  may  remember  that  others  have  trodden  therein 
before  thee.  So,  in  dear  love  to  thee,  in  which  my  wife 
joins,  I  remain  thy  assured  friend, 

DANIEL  OFFLEY,  JR." 

The  comparatively  trifling  occurrence  made  use  of 
in  the  Divine  hand  in  the  convincement  of  Jonathan 
Evans,  and,  through  him,  of  his  friend,  Daniel  Offley, 
is  in  accordance  with  the  working  of  Providence  in 
awaking  many  others.  The  following  anecdote  is  an 
incident  in  point.  A  gay,  thoughtless,  unregenerate 
woman,  in  looking  over  the  shoulder  of  a  religious 
servant,  to  find  out  what  she  was  reading,  had  her 
attention  arrested  by  the  word  "  eternity."  Eternity  ! 
—  a  word  of  but  eight  letters — yet  how  much  is  com- 
prised in  it !  The  Holy  Spirit  set  this  word  home  on 
the  heart  of  the  careless  beholder.  She  began  to  feel 
what  eternity,  to  an  immortal,  accountable  being,  im- 
plied—  future  unending  happiness  to  those  who  on 
earth  should  walk  in  obedience  to  the  law  of  the 
Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus;  hopeless,  irremediable 
misery  to  those  who,  like  herself,  were  gratifying  the 
desires  of  the  vain  mind.  That  night  sleep  forsook 
her  eyes,  deep  exercise  of  spirit  came  upon  her,  and 
from  that  time,  as  she  submitted  to  the  inward  bap- 
tisms of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  fire,  her  heart  grew  more 
and  more  tender,  and  her  spiritual  understanding 
more  enlightened.  That  one  glance  had  produced, 
12 


134  DANIEL    OFFLEY. 

through  the  Saviour's  blessing,  a  train  of  reflections, 
of  inward  conflicts,  of  submissions  on  her  part,  which 
resulted  in  a  change  of  heart,  manifested  in  a  change 
of  life. 

Edward  Andrews,  of  the  province  of  New  Jersey, 
the  son  of  faithful  parents,  in  his  early  years  took 
great  delight  in  music  and  jollity.  By  giving  way  to 
his  evil  propensities,  he  stifled  the  reproofs  of  instruc- 
tion, until  at  last  the  Lord's  Holy  Spirit  seemed  no 
longer  to  strive  with  him.  After  a  time  a  series  of  losses 
and  crosses,  as  respected  worldly  things,  came  upon  him, 
and  yet  little  change  for  the  better  was  wrought  in  him 
thereby.  His  residence  had  been  among  Friends  at 
Mansfield,  but  he  now  removed  to  the  neighborhood 
of  Egg  Harbor,  on  the  sea-shore,  where  his  principal 
companions  were  Indians,  and  their  chief  business 
seemed  to  be  getting  up  idle  diversions,  wherein  the 
fiddle  had  the  principal  place.  He  was  far  from  any 
meeting  of  Friends,  and  the  principles  of  his  education 
seemed  to  have  lost  all  hold  on  his  mind.  In  the 
twenty-seventh  year  of  his  age  a  renewed  visitation  of 
the  Lord's  mercy  was  manifested  effectually,  savingly 
to  him,  and  very  simple  indeed  did  the  first  moving 
thereof  appear.  He  saw,  one  day,  as  he  was  walking 
in  his  field  alone,  a  bone  of  a  man's  leg.  He  had 
often  handled  it,  and  had  at  times  made  use  of  it  as  a 
club  to  strike  with  and  to  throw  ;  but  now  there  came 


DANIEL    OFFLET.  135 

a  though!  fulness  over  his  mind  as  he  looked  at  it, 
with  an  impression  that  it  would  be  right  to  bury 
it.  This,  after  a  time  of  inward  debate,  he  did,  and 
felt  peaceful  in  so  doing.  From  this  time  the  witness 
for  God  stirred  in  him  again,  recalling  the  days  he 
had  spent  in  vanity  and  estrangement  from  good,  and 
raising  in  him  desires  for  deliverance  from  sin.  Step 
by  step  he  trod  the  path  of  self-denial  and  the  daily 
cross,  until  he  was  led  out  of  his  former  evil  habits, 
and  was  brought  into  inward  conformity  to  the  will 
of  his  God.  It  was  in  the  Fourth  month,  1704,  that 
he  found  this  bone,  and  as  he  continued  faithful  to 
that  which  reproved  him,  he  was  led  for  a  time  through 
many  conflicts,  and  experienced  largely  of  weeping 
and  mourning,  and  then  came  a  season  of  inward  com- 
fort in  the  assurance  of  the  Lord's  favor.  Now  his 
blessed  Saviour  filled  his  heart  with  love  for  others ; 
be  was  brought  to  long  for  their  spiritual  welfare,  and 
then  a  gift  in  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel  of  life  and 
salvation  was  committed  to  him.  He  labored  as  the 
Lord  opened  his  way.  A  blessing  attended  his  min- 
istry ;  many  were  convinced,  and  a  meeting  of  Friends 
was  soon  established  near  his  residence.  Through 
faithfulness  under  his  exercises,  and  to  his  openings, 
he  grew  in  spiritual  grace  and  wisdom. 

He  was  honest  and  sharp-sighted  as  a  watchman  on 
the  walls  of  Zion,  bearing  a  true  testimony  against 


136  DANIEL    OFFLEY. 

wrong  spirits  in  the  church,  whilst  ever  ready  to  pass 
by  and  forgive  trespasses  against  himself.  He  did  not 
live  long  to  labor,  and  being  taken  sick,  was  sensible 
that  his  end  had  nearly  come,  telling  his  friends  the 
Lord  had  brought  him  through  all  his  exercises.  The 
evening  before  his  death,  his  heart  was  tendered  by  the 
sweet  incomes  of  the  love  of  God,  and  in  living  prayer 
he  committed  himself  and  family  to  the  Lord's  keep- 
ing. On  the  26th  of  Tenth  month,  1716,  having  been 
favored  with  the  Lord's  comforting  and  sustaining 
presence  to  the  last,  he  joyfully  departed. 

Daniel  Offley  continued  to  labor  faithfully  in  the 
ministry  to  which  he  was  called.  To  his  friend  Peter 
Yarnall,  at  Concord,  he  thus  wrote : 

"PHILADELPHIA,  Eighth  month  7th,  1781. 

"  DEAR  FRIEND,  ....  I  have  often  thought,  and 
had  to  marvel  at  the  long  forbearance  and  mercy  of 
our  God ;  and  a  language,  similar  to  that  formerly  ex- 
pressed respecting  some  other  places,  has  often  run 
through  my  mind.  Oh,  Philadelphia !  Philadelphia! 
had  the  many  powerful  visitations,  which  have  been 
extended  to  thee,  been  reached  forth  unto  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah,  they  would  have  repented  long  ago,  in  dust 
and  ashes.  Therefore  the  men  of  these  cities  shall  rise 
up  in  judgment  against  thee,  and,  may  I  not  say,  con- 
demn thee.  But  I  do  believe  there  are  a  living  num- 
ber, whose  cries  have  entered  into  the  ears  of  the  Lord 
of  Sabaoth,  and  te  has  opened  a  gracious  ear  to  their 


DANIEL   OFF  LEY.  137 

mourning  and  sighings,  as  between  the  porch  and  the 
altar,  with  this  language,  '  O  Lord,  spare  us  a  little 
longer.  Try  us  yet  another  year.'  He  has  long  waited 
for  fruits.  But  it  would  be  no  marvel  at  all  with  me, 
if  his  anger  should  yet  rise  higher,  and  he  should  pour 
out  the  vials  of  his  wrath  upon  the  inhabitants  of  this 
once  highly  favored  city. 

"  As  to  my  own  particular  state,  I  have  been  of  latter 
weeks  under  much  humbling  exercise.  Yesterday  I 
attended  our  Quarterly  Meeting,  and  believe  it  was 
favored  with  a  covering,  which  clearly  evidenced  that 
something  good  was  still  with  us ;  and  that  the  Lord 
had  not  wholly  forsaken  his  people  —  it  may  be  for  the 
sake  of  the  '  ten  righteous,'  whom  he  has  yet  found 
among  us.  And,  oh  !  saith  my  soul,  may  their  num- 
ber increase ;  and  that  we,  who  have  put  our  hands  to 
the  gospel-plough,  may  not  look  back,  nor,  through 
dust  gathering  on  our  garments  and  becoming  soiled, 
thereby  dim  the  beauty  of  holiness,  and  occasion  the 
weak  to  stumble,  and  the  daring  rebel  to  reproach  the 
holy  Truth.  ...  I  believe  it  cannot  now  be  called  a 
time  of  health  in  the  city. 

"  Thy  affectionate  friend,      DANIEL  OFFLEY,  JR." 

An  expectation  similar  to  that  expressed  by  Daniel 
of  a  time  of  judgment  on  the  city  of  Philadelphia, 
was  felt  and  declared  by  many  other  Friends.  The 
year  1793  saw  the  fulfilment  of  their  fears.  Then 
came  the  yellow  fever,  and  with  it  fearfulness  of  heart 
12* 


138  DANIEL  OFFLEY. 

and  paleness  of  face  throughout  the  devoted  city. 
Then  was  felt  the  silence  of  desolation ;  the  wheels  of 
trade  were  at  rest,  and  little  was  heard  but  the  rum- 
bling of  the  dead-cart,  even  more  awful  because  of  the 
absence  of  other  sounds. 

About  the  beginning  of  the  year.  1783,  George 
Dillwyn  and  Daniel  Offley,  Jr.,  paid  a  visit  to  Friends 
in  New  York  State.  On  this  visit,  when  at  Stanford, 
they  called  one  evening  at  the  house  of  Tiddeman 
Hull,  the  father  of  the  late  Henry  Hull.  Henry, 
then  eighteen  years  of  age,  was  engaged  in  his  father's 
fulling-mill,  and  being  sent  for  to  the  house,  was  dis- 
turbed in  his  mind  to  find  he  was  interrupted  in  his 
business  merely  to  come  into  a  family  sitting.  He 
says  he  "  could  hardly  speak  pleasantly  to  the  Friends." 
Notwithstanding  this,  Daniel  Offley  was  so  enabled  to 
minister  to  his  spiritual  condition  as  to  be  the  means, 
he  records,  of  "turning  me  into  the  paths  of  obe- 
dience." 

How  great  the  influence  for  good  or  evil  man  pos- 
sesses, and  how  necessary  that  all  should  be  faithful  to 
apprehended  duty !  No  one  knows,  when  he  is  doing 
despite  to  the  convictions  of  grace,  how  many  are 
evilly  affected  by  his  sin ;  and  no  one  knows,  when  he 
yields  himself  up  in  perfect  obedience  to  the  Lord's 
will,  how  much  of  a  saving  ministry  to  others  there 
may  be  in  his  example  of  humble  dedication.  Jonathan 


DANIEL    OFFLEY.  139 

Evans  was  faithful  to  the  awakening  call  given  him ; 
he  was  made  instrumental  in  the  conversion  of  Daniel 
Offley,  and  Daniel  Offley  of  Henry  Hull.  Doubtless 
many  were  stirred  up  to  spiritual  diligence  —  were 
made  to  cry  earnestly  for  help  to  the  Lord  —  through 
the  baptizing  power  of  Henry  Hull's  ministry.  See 
how  the  circle  of  good  influences  extends.  Every 
one  who  receives  permanent  benefit  is  himself  a  fresh 
centre  of  beneficial  action  on  others.  So  is  it  of  evil. 
If  by  my  example  others  are  encouraged  in  wrong, 
their  influence  is  exerted  in  behalf  of  wrong.  It  is, 
indeed,  an  awful  thing  to  live ;  for  unless  we  retire  to 
the  solitude  of  some  distant  forest,  or  bury  ourselves 
on  some  uninhabited  island,  we  cannot  rid  ourselves 
of  the  fearful  responsibility  of  living  —  of  operating 
for  good  or  for  evil  on  society. 

In  a  letter  addressed  to  Peter  Yarnall,  dated  Seventh 
month  29th,  1783,  after  mentioning  that  he  was  about 
setting  out  on  a  visit  to  New  York,  Daniel  Offley  adds : 

"  Not  long  since,  I  returned,  with  my  friend,  George 
Dillwyn,  from  the  tour  I  now  have  in  prospect.  But, 
finding  a  too  anxious  desire  after  home,  I  returned 
too  early,  to  my  wounding.  Oh,  dear  friend,  there  is 
need  for  us  to  mind  the  pointing  of  the  Lord's  finger, 
both  in  going  out  and  coming  in :  to  be  wholly  un- 
shackled from  all  the  cumbering  things  of  this  world, 
and  to  be  given  up  to  his  appointment  and  direction  I 


140  DANIEL    OFFLEY. 

If  this  was  more  the  situation  and  state  of  such  as  are 
at  times  made  use  of  as  instruments  in  his  holy  hand, 
how  many  shining  stars  would  there  be,  whose  bright- 
ness would  have  a  tendency  to  overawe  those  clouds 
of  darkness  which  sometimes  do  overspread  our  Sion. 
I  feel  a  necessity  for  myself  to  be  more  devoted  in 
heart  to  run,  with  a  becoming  cheerfulness  and  resig- 
nation, the  ways  of  his  requiring,  whereby  my  strength 
might  more  increase.  For  how  subtle  is  the  adversary 
in  his  attempts  to  draw  us  back  into  captivity  and 
thraldom !  So  that  I  have  sometimes,  when  in  low, 
desponding  moments,  been  ready  to  query,  who  is  able 
for  these  things  ? 

"  But  we  have  a  merciful  God  to  deal  with,  who, 
when  he  has  tried  the  integrity  of  our  hearts,  will  arise 
in  his  mighty  power,  and  put  to  flight  the  enemy :  and 
thus  our  souls,  wearied  with  exercise,  will  be  permitted 
to  enjoy  a  short,  but  precious  Sabbath.  May  I,  with 
thce,  dear  friend,  ever  press  forward  through  these 
crowds  of  opposition,  which  I  believe  neither  of  us  are 
exempt  from,  that  so,  neither  heights  nor  depths,  prin- 
cipalities nor  powers,  things  present  nor  to  come,  may 
ever  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God  in 
Christ  Jesus.  As  this  becomes  our  daily  concern,  I 
humbly  hope  that  way  will  be  made  for  the  remnant 
of  God's  Israel  to  pass  through  as  on  dry  land,  to  the 
praise  of  his  holy  Name." 


DANIEL   OFFLET.  141 

Many  another  Friend  besides  Daniel  Offley,  has  re- 
tired from  fields  of  service  to  which  they  were  called 
before  they  were  quite  released.  Henry  Drinker,  of 
Philadelphia,  writing  to  Samuel  Neale,  under  date 
Third  month  10th,  1788,  says:  "Our  valuable  friend 
Samuel  Emlen  hath  visited  my  dwelling  twice  this 
day.  He  is,  as  thou  must  have  known  him,  often  feeble 
in  body,  but  continues  to  be  a  vessel  chosen  and  ap- 
pointed to  preach  the  Gospel  in  the  authority  thereof, 
frequently  animated  and  strengthened  to  the  admiration 
of  many.  Ever  since  his  last  return  from  your  land 
he  appears  at  times  much  bowed  under  a  sense  of  a  too 
hasty  escape,  and  an  apprehension  that  he  must  yet 
give  up  to  visit  some  parts  of  the  island  of  Great 
Britain  once  more." 

We  are  all  liable  to  be  led  astray,  when  we  allow 
our  reason  to  take  the  place  of  revelation,  and  let  our 
own  idea  of  fitness  govern  us  in  things  where  simple 
obedience  is  required  at  our  hands. 

We  are  told  by  George  Fox  in  his  Journal,  that  in 
the  year  1648,  being  at  Mansfield  in  Nottingham,  he 
felt  a  concern  to  go  and  speak  to  a  company  of  Justices, 
who  were  there  sitting  "  about  hiring  servants."  The 
burden  on  the  mind  of  George  to  deliver  was,  a  warn- 
ing to  them  not  to  "oppress  the  servants  in  their 
wages."  In  obedience  to  the  will  of  his  Divine  Master, 
he  started  toward  the  inn  where  they  met,  but  on 


142  DANIEL    OFFLET. 

coming  near  and  finding  a  company  of  fiddlers  in  the 
same  house,  his  faith  failed  him,  and  he  turned  back, 
thinking  that  time  not  seasonable  for  so  serious  a  sub- 
ject as  he  wished  to  bring  to  their  notice.  With  the 
prospect  of  returning  in  the  morning,  he  turned  from 
the  performance  of  present  duty.  In  the  morning 
when  he  came  to  the  inn,  he  found  that  the  justices  had 
departed.  Under  the  feelings  produced  by  this  infor- 
mation, he  became  so  blind  he  could  not  see.  The 
tavern-keeper  informed  him  the  justices  were  to  sit  that 
day  at  a  village  eight  miles  from  Mansfield.  His  con- 
cern to  see  them  still  continued,  and  in  the  prospect  of 
being  yet  able  to  perform  his  duty,  his  hope  revived, 
and  his  sight  began  to  be  restored.  In  the  present 
strength  and  vision  afforded,  he  commenced  running 
as  fast  as  he  could  toward  the  village  named.  He 
reached  the  place,  and  entered  the  room  where  the  jus- 
tices were  sitting  with  many  servants  before  them.  In 
the  power  and  authority  given  him  of  the  Lord,  he 
delivered  his  warning  to  the  justices,  and  then  exhorted 
the  servants  to  be  faithful  in  the  performance  of  their 
several  duties,  serving  in  all  honesty.  Those  addressed 
received  his  exhortation  and  warning  with  kindness 
and  attention. 

We  have  but  little  to  say  of  the  many  religious  en- 
gagements of  Daniel  Offley  during  his  short  life.  In 
the  Eleventh  month,  1 786,  he  and  Samuel  Einlen  left 


DANIEL    OFFLEY.  143 

Philadelphia  for  Barbadoes  and  some  other  of  the  West 
India  islands.  At  Barbadoes  they  were  received  with 
kindness,  and  particularly  so  by  the  Governor  of  the 
island.  They  found  that  the  great  hurricane  of  1780 
had  blown  down  all  the  meeting-houses  of  Friends, 
which  were  five  in  number.  Preparations  were,  how- 
ever, then  making  for  the  erection  of  a  new  one. 

The  memorial  of  Daniel  Offley  says  that  in  this 
visit  to  the  islands,  and  in  his  labors  in  many  of  the 
meetings  on  this  continent,  his  service  was  "to  the 
satisfaction  and  edification  of  those  among  whom  his 
lot  was  cast ;  [he]  being  often,  through  deep  baptism, 
led  into  close-searching  labor  with  the  indolent  and 
lukewarm  professors  of  the  blessed  Truth." 

About  the  middle  of  the  Eighth  month,  1793,  the 
yellow  fever  made  its  appearance  in  Philadelphia,  and 
as  it  was  evidently  spreading  with  fearful  rapidity, 
and  was  generally  quickly  mortal  in  its  effects,  a  great 
degree  of  public  terror  was  shown.  By  the  26th,  vast 
numbers  of  the  citizens  began  to  remove,  and  for  many 
days  the  public  roads  leading  from  the  city  were 
thronged  with  vehicles  of  all  descriptions  laden  with 
people  and  furniture.  Many  members  of  the  Society 
of  Friends  fled  with  their  families;  but  there  were 
others  who  believed  it  their  duty  to  remain  —  some  as 
a  testimony  to  their  belief  in  the  superintending  prov- 
idence of  the  Most  High,  and  others  to  minister  to  the 


144  DANIEL    OFFLET. 

wants  of  the  sick  and  needy.  Among  the  latter  was 
Daniel  Offley.  He  was  not  one  of  the  original  volun- 
teers appointed  by  the  citizens  to  assist  the  guardians 
of  the  poor  in  the  general  oversight  of  the  greatly- 
increasing  number  of  persons  who  were  destitute  of 
the  means  of  living,  or  were  taken  down  with  the  dis- 
temper; but  in  a  few  days  he  joined  them.  To  walk 
about  the  street  at  this  time  with  any  degree  of  com- 
posure and  peacefulness,  required  great  command  of 
nerves  or  a  great  faith  in  Him  who  alone  can  control 
"  the  pestilence  that  walketh  in  darkness,  and  the  de- 
struction that  wasteth  at  noonday."  To  hear,  while 
walking,  the  bells  of  the  different  places  of  worship 
tolling  unceasingly  for  the  members  of  their  respective 
congregations  who  were  hourly  dropping,  one  by  one, 
into  eternity  —  to  see  the  yellow  flags  waving  on  all 
sides,  and  other  marks  of  sickness  within,  on  windows 
and  doors  through  all  the  streets,  and  to  meet  at  every 
corner  the  hearse  with  its  dead,  or  the  sick -cart  con- 
veying its  sick  and  dying  to  the  hospital,  were  evident 
tokens  of  mortality  sufficiently  striking  to  appal  the 
bravest.  Yet  amid  all  these  sights  and  sounds,  in  the 
performance  of  his  Christian  duty,  Daniel  Offley  con- 
tinued his  almost  unabated  labor  in  visiting  the  sick, 
ministering  to  their  physical  wants,  and,  as  ability  was 
afforded,  preaching  the  Gospel  of  the  kingdom  to 
them  in  freshness  and  power.  With  some  he  could 


DANIEL    OFFLEY.  145 

rejoice  even  while  mourning  that  they  were  about  put- 
ting off  mortality.  Calling  on  the  19th  of  the  Ninth 
month  on  Sarah  Rodman,  a  young  woman  of  Newport, 
Rhode  Island,  who  had  been  taken  with  the  prevailing 
fever  the  previous  day,  he  had  to  tell  her  of  the  com- 
fort it  had  afforded  him  to  feel  that  she  was  favored 
with  quietness  and  tranquillity,  and  to  know  that  she 
had  not,  at  that  awful  time,  to  learn  where  to  look  for 
relief  in  her  distress,  or  how  to  pray  to  Him  who  alone 
could  deliver  or  save.  In  his  visits  to  the  sick,  he 
called  almost  daily  upon  her.  At  one  time  he  said, 
"  The  Lord  is  with  thee,  and  I  believe  he  will  be  with 
thee  as  thy  Caretaker,  thy  Supporter,  and  thy  Com- 
forter, however  the  present  illness  may  terminate." 
At  another  time  he  was  bowed  in  awful  supplication 
in  her  chamber  to  the  Father  of  mercies,  wherein,  in 
fervency  of  spirit,  he  made  intercession  that  she  might 
be  supported  on  the  bed  of  languishing,  have  her  spirit 
raised  above  the  fear  of  death,  and  centred  in  safety 
with  her  God.  He  felt  himself  clothed  with  sympa- 
thy also  with  the  relatives  of  the  sick  and  dying.  To 
Hannah  Fisher,  sister  of  Sarah  Rodman,  he  was  on 
different  occasions  drawn  to  administer  the  word  of 
consolation.  He  affectionately  desired  her,  on  the 
25th,  to  seek  after  resignation,  saying,  in  relation  to 
the  probability  of  her  sister's  speedy  decease,  "  It  is, 
indeed,  a  close  trial,  and  many  of  thy  friends  feel  for 
13 


146  DANIEL    OFFLEY. 

thee ;  but,  as  I  have  told  thee  before  —  and  now  have 
no  disposition  to  recall  it  —  she  is  the  Lord's,  and  let 
him  take  her.  I  have  no  doubt  she  will  enter  into  the 
full  fruition  of  that  joy  which  is  prepared  for  the 
righteous.  She  will  be  released  from  a  troublesome 
world,  and  centred  where  the  wicked  cease  from  trou- 
bling and  the  weary  are  at  rest.  This  is  my  faith  con- 
cerning her ;  therefore  try  to  compose  thy  mind,  and 
do  not  give  way  to  sorrow  which  may  hurt  thee.  I 
know  it  is  hard  to  part  with  such  near  connections, 
having  had  to  experience  it."  The  night  of  the  next 
day,  Sarah,  having  given  a  bright  example  of  patience 
and  resignation,  passed  quietly  away ;  and,  according 
to  the  necessary  custom  of  that  sad  period,  in  a  few 
Hourfj  after  her  body  was  consigned  to  the  earth. 

As  the  mortality  in  the  city  grew  greater,  the  ring- 
ing of  the  bells  to  denote  death,  was  dispensed  with, 
but  the  increased  activity  of  the  hearses,  and  the  gen- 
eral yellowness  of  the  complexion  of  the  citizens,  made 
walking  the  streets  as  little  to  be  desired  as  ever.  But 
Daniel  Offley  still  was  faithful  to  his  duty.  His  sta- 
bility and  unshaken  confidence  in  God,  made  him  a 
comfort  to  the  distressed  in  mind,  and  the  faint-hearted 
ones  who  seemed  cast  down  at  the  prospect  around 
them.  In  religious  meetings,  which  were  then  small, 
he  was  often  clothed  upon  with  heavenly  love,  and 
enabled  in  a  tender  and  Christian  manner  to  exhort 


DANIEL   OFFLEY.  147 

those  gathered.  He  pressed  upon  them  fidelity  in  the 
discharge  of  religious  duty  —  and  in  thus  doing,  he 
believed  a  qualification  would  be  granted  them  to  un- 
derstand the  language  of  the  awful  dispensation  meted 
out  to  them,  and  prepared,  if  it  should  be  the  Lord's 
will,  to  lay  down  their  lives  with  joy. 

It  is  not  needful  to  narrate  many  of  the  heart-rend- 
ing scenes  which  the  city  of  Philadelphia  witnessed 
during  the  Ninth  and  Tenth  months,  1793.  Many 
died  unattended  —  wives  fled  from  sick  husbands  — 
husbands  abandoned  their  dying  wives  —  parents  de- 
serted their  own  offspring  in  their  distress  —  and  chil- 
dren left  their  plague-stricken  parents  to  die  of  neglect. 
But  notwithstanding  this,  very  many  instances  of  deep 
affection,  of  faithful  fidelity  unto  death,  were  also  wit- 
nessed. Never  were  the  kindnesses  of  human  nature 
and  the  prevailing  loveliness  of  Divine  grace  in  tender- 
ing the  feelings  to  the  woes  of  others,  more  strongly 
developed,  than  at  this  season,  Avhere,  in  many,  self  ap- 
peared all  in  all. 

Daniel  Oifley  having,  about  the  close  of  the  Ninth 
month,  been  with  two  of  his  friends  and  associates  on 
some  errand  of  mercy,  as  they  were  separating,  he 
said,  "  The  language  of  this  dispensation  to  every  one 
of  us  is,  '  Be  ye  also  ready,'  for  at  such  an  hour  as  we 
expect  not,  the  messenger  of  death  may  be  sent  to  our 
houses."  They  parted,  never  to  meet  again.  Two  of 


148  DANIEL    OFFLEY. 

them  were  soon  called  home  to  heaven  the  third,  our 
late  friend,  Thomas  Wistar,  sickened  with  the  prevail- 
ing disorder,  but  was,  in  the  ordering  of  Divine  Provi- 
dence, restored  to  health,  and  survived,  many  years, 
the  death  of  his  companions. 

On  the  3d  of  the  Tenth  month,  Daniel  Offley  was 
taken  ill.  On  the  4th,  one  of  his  friends  came  to  see 
him,  and  while  sitting  by  his  side,  expressed  the  sorrow 
with  which  he  was  affected,  at  seeing  one  who  had  been 
so  serviceable  to  the  sick,  himself  seized  with  the  dis- 
order, adding,  that  he  had  hoped  Daniel  would  have 
been  spared.  The  grace-supported  patient  cheerfully 
replied,  "  It  matters  little,  when  in  our  places,  how  we 
are  disposed  of,  whether  in  life  or  death." 

With  a  holy,  happy  confidence  in  the  Lord,  un- 
shaken by  the  pains  of  his  distressed  body,  he  lay 
serenely  tranquil,  waiting  the  result.  He  knew  that 
all  would  be  well,  and  expressed  his  resignation  to  the 
Lord's  will,  whether  it  should  be  for  life  or  death.  On 
the  morning  of  the  7th  of  the  month,  his  wife  asking 
him  how  he  was,  he  replied,  that  he  had  had  a  very 
comfortable  night,  and  had  been  overshadowed  with 
the  calming  influence  of  Divine  love,  in  a  degree  he 
had  never  before  experienced. 

Thus  sustained  and  comforted,  he  continued  to  the 
close,  departing  this  life  on  the  llth  of  the  Tenth 
month,  1793,  aged  nearly  thirty-seven  years. 


WILLIAM    SAVE.RY. 


SAVERY,  who  had  been  plucked  by 
Divine  Grace  as  a  brand  from  the  burning,  was, 
in  the  year  1780,  occasionally  opening  his  mouth  in 
the  ministry.  William  was  born  in  Philadelphia,  in 
the  year  1750.  In  the  days  of  his  youth  he  had  given 
way  to  the  temptations  of  the  enemy  of  all  good,  and 
had  become  estranged  from  the  paths  of  purity  and 
peace.  Yet  he  was  not  forgotten  of  his  God.  Many 
and  many  a  visitation  of  reproving  mercy  was  meted 
out  to  his  soul.  His  days,  which  were  often  spent  in 
wantonness  and  mirth,  were  followed  by  nights  of 
lamentation  and  mourning.  We  learn  from  his  own 
account,  that  he  at  this  time  frequented  taverns  and 
places  of  diversion,  and  indulged  in  card  -playing. 
Having  been  somewhat  awakened  to  a  sense  of  his  evil 
habits,  he  endeavored,  in  his  own  strength,  to  improve 
his  moral  condition.  He  refrained  from  some  of  his 
most  glaring  sins',  and,  doubtless,  appeared  much  im- 

proved in  the  sight  of  men.     He  says  : 

13*  149 


150  WILLIAM  S AVERT. 

"Now  1  struggled  hard  to  break  myself  of  my 
fondness  for  company)  seeing  the  snare  there  was  in  it, 
being  apt  to  relate  adventures  and  tales  to  provoke 
mirth ;  and  often,  for  the  embellishment  of  them,  to 
strain  beyond  the  truth.  I  was  much  concerned  to 
watch  over  myself  in  this  particular,  which  is  both 
dishonorable  and  sinful,  yet  a  vice  that  I  have  ob- 
served to  be  very  prevalent  among  the  youth  of  both 
sexes.  Even  in  companies  that  are  termed  polite,  or 
well  bred,  the  discourse  is  often  so  strained,  that  few 
sentences  6r  narratives,  if  examined,  would  be  found 
to  be  strictly  true.  Some  fondly  imagine  that  there 
is  but  little  harm  in  telling  untruths,  unless  they  be 
related  seriously,  not  considering  our  holy  profession, 
and  who  it  was  that  said,  '  Let  your  yea  be  yea,  and 
your  nay,  nay;  for  whatsoever  is  more  than  this  cometh 
of  evil.' 

"Oh,  the  folly  of  thus  misspending  our  precious 
time !  How  watchful,  how  careful  ought  we  to  be  of 
our  words  and  actions !  always  remembering  that  the 
holy  eye  of  an  all-seeing  God  pervades  the  most  secret 
chambers  we  can  retire  to,  and  his  ear  is  ever  open  to 
hear  both  the  evil  and  the  good !  Insomuch  that  one 
formerly  said,  ( There  is  not  a  thought  in  the  heart, 
nor  a  word  on  the  tongue,  but  he  knows  altogether ! ' 
Yea,  and  many  of  the  present  day  have  known  when 
the  terrors  of  the  Lord  have  overtaken  them  for  sin, 


WILLIAM  SAVERT.  151 

and  they  have  had  to  taste  of  the  spirit  of  judgment 
and  of  burning  —  that  every  secret  thing  has  been 
brought  to  light,  and  the  hidden  works  of  darkness 
have  been  made  manifest;  and  that  even  for  idle  words 
they  have  had  to  render  an  account. 

"  I  had  been  employed,  as  before  related,  in  bringing 
myself  to  a  more  circumscribed  life,  being  pretty  care- 
ful in  my  conduct  and  conversation  and  just  in  my 
dealings  among  men,  and  was  willing  to  believe  that  I 
had  attained  to  great  matters,  and  that  I  might  now 
take  up  my  rest ;  for  by  my  own  strength,  ability,  and 
contrivance,  I  could  not  only  keep  up  a  fair,  upright 
character  among  men,  and  make  myself  happy  and 
respected,  but  (oh,  the  deceitful  workings  of  Satan ! 
oh,  the  mystery  of  iniquity !)  that  it  would,  at  the 
close  of  time  here,  gain  me  an  inheritanee  among  all 
those  that  are  sanctified,  in  the  regions  of  purity  and 
peace. 

"  How  can  I  sufficiently  adore  [the  Lord]  for  his 
continued  regard  and  care  over  me,  in  that  he  did  not 
/suffer  me  to  remain  long  in  this  state  of  delusion  and 
error,  but  disturbed  my  false  rest,  and  made  me,  at 
times,  exceedingly  uneasy  with  it  ?  At  length  he  gave 
me  to  see  that,  notwithstanding  my  regularity  of  be- 
havior and  all  my  boasted  attainments,  I  fell  far  short 
of  that  purity  whicn  all  the  vessels  of  the  Lord's  hous.e 
must  come  to,  and  that  I  was  yet  under  the  law,  which 


152  WILLIAM  S A  VERY. 

cannot  make  the  comers  thereunto  perfect,  not  having 
passed  under  the  flaming  sword,  nor  felt  the  day  of 
the  Lord  to  come,  which  burns  as  an  oven. 

"This  brought  great  distress  and  anxiety  of  mind 
over  me,  and  sometimes  I  was  ready  to  doubt  the  truth 
of  these  Divine  revelations.  I  was  also  exceedingly 
desirous  to  find,  if  possible,  an  easier  way  to  happiness 
than  by  submitting  myself  wholly  to  the  cross,  of 
which  I  had,  as  yet,  experienced  but  little.  And  one 
night,  as  I  was  much  tossed  and  distressed  in  mind, 
(which  was  usual  for  me  about  that  time,)  I  went  to 
bed,  and  as  one  that  was  in  a  dark  and  howling  wil- 
derness, where  I  could  see  no  way  out,  to  the  right 
hand  or  to  the  left.  But  at  length  the  Lord,  who, 
indeed,  watched  over  me  continually  for  good,  (blessed 
-and  praised  forever  be  his  najne!)  brought  me  into 
some  degree  of  composure,  so  that  I  believe  I  went  to 
sleep.  Be  that  as  it  might,  it  appeared  to  me  that  I 
was  travelling  with  a  friend,  and  we  saw,  at  a  distance 
from  us,  a  very  spacious  house,  the  like  I  had  never 
seen,  situate  on  a  high  hill,  which  I  believed  to  be  the 
mansion  of  rest  and  happiness.  We  kept  together 
along  the  road,  and,  with  little  difficulty,  arrived 
within  a  few  yards  of  the  house,  which  we  then  per- 
ceived to  be  the  back  part  of  it ;  and  in  the  door  stood 
a  very  venerable  old  man,  whom  I  thought  to  be  one 
of  the  prophets,  and  who,  I  think,  beckoned  to  us  not 


WILLIAM  S A  VERY.  153 

to  come  forward.  At  which  we  stopped,  and  he  in- 
formed us  we  were  not  right,  and  that  this  was  not  the 
right  way  into  the  house,  and  that  if  we  got  in  that 
way,  we  should  not  enjoy  the  happiness  we  expected. 
Upon  which  I  left  my  companion,  and  soon  found 
myself  at  the  front  of  the  house.  But  now  the  diffi- 
culty appeared ;  for  between  me  and  it  was  a  furnace, 
which  all  that  ever  arrived  therein  must  pass  through. 
Around  this  furnace,  at  a  little  distance,  stood  a  mul- 
titude of  people,  who,  I  believed,  had  likewise  the 
desire  that  I  had  of  getting  into  the  house,  and  were 
looking  at  the  furnace,  but  were  afraid  to  enter.  I 
pressed  forward  and  got  near  the  mouth,  and  it  ap- 
peared exceeding  hot,  about  four  times  as  long  as 
myself,  and  about  four  feet  in  diameter.  As  I  stood 
viewing  it,  I  believed  the  fire  was  much  the  hottest 
round  the  sides,  but  decreased  in  heat  toward  the  mid- 
dle, which  appeared  to  be  the  best  place  to  pass  through, 
and  where,  if  I  could  be  steady  enough  to  keep,  I 
shouid  receive  the  least  hurt.  My  thoughts  were  much 
tossed  to  and  fro  and  very  irresolute,  and  I  reasoned 
thus :  If  thou  shouldst  attempt  to  pass  through,  and 
find  the  fire  too  hot,  and  be  obliged  to  come  out  again 
backward,  thou  wilt  then  become  the  laugh  and  scorn 
of  all  the  multitude :  and  I  believe  my  heart  failed 
me,  and  I  turned  away  sorrowful,  and  remember  no 
further,  but  thus  far  dwelt  exceedingly  lively  in  my 


154  WILLIAM  SAVERY. 

imagination,  and  with  uncommon  clearness.  I  imme- 
diately related  it  to  my  beloved  partner,  who,  being 
acquainted  with  my  state  of  mind,  without  much  hesi- 
tation could  unravel  the  meaning  of  it,  which,  indeed, 
was  so  plain  that  he  that  runs  might  read. 

"Though  I  have  not  been  apt  to  catch  at  every 
imagination  that  presents  itself  in  sleep  —  believing,  in 
general,  that  dreams  are  but  of  small  import,  and  com- 
monly proceed  from  the  engagements  of  the  day  —  yet 
I  have  no  doubt  that  the  Lord  is  pleased,  at  times,  to 
manifest  himself  to  man  in  dreams,  as  he  sees  meet, 
either  for  encouragement,  reproof,  or  instruction. 

"  With  respect  to  what  I  have  related,  the  strong 
impression  it  made  on  my  mind,  the  plain  application 
of  it  to  the  state  I  was  then  in,  and  the  instruction  it 
conveyed  to  me,  left  no  room  to  doubt  its  being  di- 
vinely intended  for  my  good.  But  as  it  opened  my 
eyes  more  clearly  to  discern  where  I  was,  and  that  all 
the  righteousness  of  my  own  putting  on  was  as  filthy 
rags,  of  which  I  must  be  stripped  before  I  could  ex- 
perience a  putting  on  of  that  purity  and  righteousness 
which  is  the  fine  linen  of  the  saints;  so  it  brought 
great  distress  and  anxiety  of  mind  over  me." 

The  dream  of  William  Savery,  ii  which  a  state  of 
acceptance  with  the  Lord,  is  typified  under  the  form 
of  a  house  enclosed  and  of  difficult  access,  recalls  to 
recollection  one  of  a  somewhat  similar  kind,  the 


WILLIAM  S AVERT.  155 

dreamer  of  which  was  a  young  Carolina  girl.  The 
circumstance  was  narrated  by  William  Williams  during 
one  of  his  religious  visits  in  this  city. 

This  young  girl  was  a  member  of  the  Society  of 
Friends,  a  child  of  careful,  religious  parents.  Having 
gone  one  day  to  a  neighboring  factory,  she  was  tempted 
during  the  absence  of  the  owner  from  the  apartment 
she  was  in,  to  steal  an  earthen  cup  of  little  value  which 
she  saw  lying  there.  She  committed  the  sin,  and  re- 
turned home  with  the  cup  secreted  in  her  dress.  The 
owner  almost  immediately  after  missed  it,  suspected 
her  of  the  theft,  and  was  able  to  prove  it  upon  her. 
The  Devil  who  had  led  her  to  commit  this  disgraceful 
act,  now  sought  to  harden  her  in  crime,  and  prompted 
her  to  refuse  to  acknowledge  her  sin.  The  case  was 
brought  to  the  Monthly  Meeting ;  and  when  the  com- 
mittee who  had,  in  conjunction  with  her  concerned 
parents,  unavailingly  labored  to  bring  her  to  a  state 
of  humble  acknowledgment  and  contrition,  reported 
their  want  of  success,  there  seemed  no  way  for  the 
meeting  to  act  but  to  disown  her.  This  would  no 
doubt  have  been  the  case,  if  William  Williams  had  not 
been,  in  the  ordering  of  Providence,  at  that  meeting. 
He  felt  his  mind  clothed  with  love  for  the  child,  and 
with  an  apprehension  of  duty  to  visit  her.  He  told 
his  feelings  to  the  Friends,  and  way  was  made  for  his 
visit,  the  meeting  deferring  a  definite  judgment  in  the 


156  WILLIAM  S AVERT. 

case  for  another  month.  His  visit  was  attended  with 
a  very  different  result  from  that  of  the  committee. 
The  Good  Shepherd  who  still  loves  to  seek  and  to  save 
those  who  are  lost,  had  pr<  pared  the  way  before  him, 
and  opened  her  heart  to  receive  the  word  of  exhorta- 
tion and  tender  entreaty.  Her  proud  spirit  was  hum- 
bled, and  in  the  depth  of  abasement  she  made  a  full 
and  complete  acknowledgment  of  her  transgression. 
It  was  a  melting  season  of  heartfelt  sorrow  and  con- 
trition. "  Now,  mother,"  said  the  weeping  girl,  "  shall 
I  tell  him  the  dream  I  had  last  night?"  Being 
encouraged  by  her  mother,  she  gave  a  narrative,  of 
which  the  following  is  the  import. 

She  thought  she  was  alone  in  a  wilderness,  around 
which  there  was  an  impenetrable  hedge  of  briers,  ex- 
cept on  one  spot  from  which  a  path  led  up  a  very  steep 
hill.  To  escape  from  the  wilderness  she  commenced 
ascending  the  hill,  and  although  many  difficult  and 
steep  places  obstructed  her  passage,  she  reached  its 
summit.  Here  she  found  a  beautiful  mansion,  within 
whose  wall  she  much  desired  to  be.  Indeed,  a  fervent 
and  uncontrollable  longing  for  admission  took  hold  of 
her  mind,  and  she  sought  to  enter.  Her  wishes,  how- 
ever, seemed  vain.  The  door  was  so  high  from  the 
ground  she  could  not  reach  it  —  and  no  one  appeared 
to  offer  her  any  assistance.  She  walked  round  and 
round  the  building  in  vain,  disconsolate  and  hopeless. 


WILLIAM  SAVERY.  157 

At  last  her  persevering  desire  for  admission  was  granted, 
for  William  Williams  came  to  the  door,  and  stooping 
down  to  her  low  condition,  laid  hold  of  her  hands  and 
lifted  her  in. 

Such  was  the  dream.  The  interpretation  was  plain. 
He  whose  mercies  are  toward  all  his  works,  thus  opened 
her  heart  to  receive  with  humble  alacrity  the  word 
which  he  had  put  into  the  mouth  of  his  servant  for 
her  good.  Rightly  humbled,  she  sincerely  condemned 
her  evil  act,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  meeting  she 
belonged  to;  and  she  grew  up,  respectable  and  re- 
spected. How  applicable  the  passage  of  Scripture, 
"  God  speaketh  once,  yea,  twice,  yet  man  perceiveth  it 
not.  In  a  dream,  in  a  vision  of  the  night,  when  deep 
sleep  falleth  upon  men,  in  slumberings  upon  the  bed, 
then  he  openeth  the  ears  of  men,  and  sealeth  their 
instruction,  that  he  may  withdraw  man  from  his  pur- 
pose, and  hide  pride  from  man." 

William  Savery  having  through  the  merciful  visita- 
tions afforded  his  soul  been  made  willing  to  bear  the 
yoke  of  Christ,  was  brought  into  great  circumspection 
of  conduct,  and  watchfulness  over  his  thoughts  and 
conversation.  He  now  felt  the  necessity  of  doing  his 
Master's  will,  and  not  his  own.  In  1779  he  left  the 
comforts  of  his  home,  and  the  pursuits  of  worldly 
business,  to  accompany  a  ministering  Friend  to  visit 

the  meetings  in  Virginia  and  Carolina.      This  visit 
14 


158  WILLIAM  S AVERT. 

was  paid  at  a  time  when  it  was  dangerous  to  travel,  on 
account  of  the  war  that  was  waging,  and  the  warlike 
spirit  that  was  in  full  force  in  many  of  the  inhabitants. 
Among  the  cases  of  suffering  in  support  of  the  doc- 
trines of  peace  furnished  during  that  eventful  period, 
William  Savery  narrates  one  with  which  he  became 
acquainted  on  this  journey.  A  Friend  who  had  been 
drafted  for  the  army  in  one  of  the  Southern  States, 
refused  to  serve  because  of  his  conscientious  scruples 
against  war.  For  this  he  was  tried  by  a  court  martial, 
and  condemned  to  receive  forty  lashes  on  his  bare  back 
with  a  whip  of  nine  thongs.  The  punishment  was 
inflicted  in  the  midst  of  many  witnesses.  The  poor 
mangled  sufferer  bore  it  all  with  unflinching  patience, 
and  was  enabled  by  the  grace  of  his  Divine  Master,  to 
remain  firm  to  his  faith  and  consistent  to  his  principles. 
He  was  offered  different  employments  in  the  army,  such 
as  waiting  on  the  sick,  etc.,  but  as  he  was  satisfied  that 
he  could  take  no  post  there  with  peace  of  mind,  he  was 
proof  against  persuasion  and  threats.  In  his  diffi- 
culties, his  honest  wife  encouraged  him  in  faithfulness 
to  his  religious  duty,  and  was  much  tried  at  hearing  a 
report,  which,  however,  was  false,  that  he  had  been  in- 
duced to  comply  with  the  wishes  of  his  persecutors. 
When  the  period  for  which  he  had  been  drafted  had 
expired,  he  was  permitted  to  return  home  in  peace. 
Very  many  instances  of  suffering  among  Friends 


WILLIAM  SAVERY.  159 

occurred  in  the  Southern  States  during  the  war  In 
che  Ninth  month,  1777,  fourteen  members  of  Hope- 
well  meeting,  in  Frederick  County,  Virginia,  were 
taken  from  their  habitations  by  files  of  soldiers,  and 
carried  to  Winchester.  They  refused  to  perform  mil- 
itary service,  and  for  this,  they  were  very  roughly 
treated  by  Marquis  Calamis,  lieutenant  -  colonel,  by 
James  Barnet,  the  captain  of  the  company  they  were 
drafted  into,  and  several  other  officers.  These  drew 
their  swords  on  the  Friends,  and  with  the  points  of 
them  pushed  them  into  rank,  declaring  they  would 
kill  them  if  they  did  not  comply.  The  unresisting 
prisoners  were  preserved  in  meekness  and  patience,  so 
that  they  allowed  the  officers  to  push  and  drag  them 
about  at  will,  neither  saying  or  doing  anything  which 
might  provoke  them  to  further  injury.  They  had, 
after  a  time,  an  opportunity  of  opening  and  explain- 
ing their  views  of  war  to  those  who  had  thus  ill-treated 
them,  which  for  a  time  seemed  to  give  them  some  re- 
lief. They  were,  on  the  23d  of  Ninth  month,  sent 
from  Winchester,  to  join  the  army  under  Washington, 
which  was  then  lying  north  of  Philadelphia,  watching 
the  English  who  had  possession  of  that  city.  Various 
efforts  were  made  on  their  march"  to  induce  them  to 
take  part  in  military  operations,  without  effect,  although 
they  were  again  harshly  treated,  and  on  three  of  the 
youngest  men,  guns  were  fastened. 


160  WILLIAM  SAVERY. 

When  they  reached  the  camp  where  Washington  lay 
with  his  army,  which  was  on  the  Skippack  Road,  twenty 
miles  from  Philadelphia,  their  appearance  drew  the 
attention  of  Clement  Biddle,  a  colonel  in  the  army. 
His  sympathies  were  perhaps  aroused,  and  he  made 
application  to  the  General,  who  ordered  them  to  be 
instantly  discharged,  with  a  pass  to  return  home.  The 
same  favor  was  shown  to  a  number  of  young  Friends 
forced  in  the  same  manner  from  Loudon  County,  in 
Virginia.  When  the  Friends  from  Hopewell  were 
about  setting  out  for  their  homes,  they  thought  it  right 
to  bid  farewell  to  the  officers  who  had  brought  them, 
and  who  had  ill-treated  them.  It  was  now  found  that 
their  patient,  Christian  spirit,  had  produced  a  great 
change  of  feeling  in  these  men  toward  them.  They 
received  them  kindly,  and  generally  expressed  their 
satisfaction  at  their  release,  and  also  their  friendly 
desire  that  they  might  get  well  and  safely  home.  This 
they  did  about  the  1st  of  Eleventh  month,  thankful 
in  heart  to  the  Lord,  who  had  preserved  them  in  faith- 
fulness, and  had  opened  the  way  for  their  compara- 
tively speedy  deliverance.  While  with  the  army,  they 
would  not  partake  of  the  military  stores,  and  had  it 
not  been  for  the  kindness  of  Friends  at  different  places 
on  their  march,  they  must  have  suffered  extremely  if 
they  did  not  perish  of  hunger. 

The  faithfulness  of  Friends  throughout  the  \vhole 


WILLIAM  SAVERY.  161 

of  the  provinces,  in  support  of  their  testimony  against 
war,  had  at  length  a  powerful  influence  upon  the 
thoughtful  and  reasonable  people  of  other  professions. 
Some  of  them  did  not  hesitate  to  declare  that  Friends 
ought  not  to  suffer,  for  they  had  not  attempted  to  de- 
ceive ;  that  they  had  from  the  beginning  opposed  war ; 
and  that  the  consistent  ones  among  them  would  under 
no  circumstances  bear  arms. 

During  this  journey  to  the  South,  William  Savery 
met  with  an  observation  made  by  a  great  woman,  a 
member  of  the  Church  of  England,  which  he  noted 
down.  It  was  to  this  effect :  "  She  observed  some  of 
the  Quakers'  children  had  departed  from  the  plainness 
of  their  profession,  and  got  about  half-way  into  the 
fashions  of  the  world,  which  rendered  them  ridiculous 
in  the  eyes  of  others,  and  a  reproach  to  their  own 
Society." 

One  of  the  striking  characteristics  of  William 
Savery's  ministry  was  its  full  and  forcible  acknowledg- 
ment of  the  divinity  and  various  offices  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  He  had  no  sympathy  with  infidelity  in 
any  shape.  While  on  a  religious  visit  in  Europe,  in 
1797,  he  makes  this  note  in  his  diary,  dated  at  Paris, 
Second  month  23d :  "  I  do  not  doubt  that  with  all  the 
vices  and  infidelity  which  reign  in  Paris,  there  are 
many  of  Sion's  true  mourners  there ;  with  such  I  was 
favored  frequently  to  feel  a  secret  sympathy.  May  the 
14* 


162  WILLIAM  SAVERY. 

great  and  universal  Shepherd  of  the  heavenly  fold 
stretch  forth  his  arm  to  this  nation,  and  gather  many 
thousands  to  the  standard  of  truth  and  righteousness, 
where  their  tossed  souls  may  lie  down  in  safety,  and 
none  be  able  to  make  them  afraid.  In  the  evening, 
David  Sands  and  myself  fell  in  with  Thomas  Paine, 
and  spent  about  an  hour  and  a  half  in  conversation 
about  his  opinions  and  writings.  He  made  many  as- 
sertions against  Moses,  the  prophets,  Jesus  Christ,  etc., 
which  had  much  more  the  appearance  of  passionate 
railing  than  argument,  to  all  which  we  replied.  I  felt 
zealously  opposed  to  him,  and  believe  that  nothing  was 
said  by  my  companion  or  myself  that  gave  him  the 
least  occasion  to  exult.  We  bore  our  testimony  against 
him  firmly." 

At  Dunkirk,  Fourth  month  30th,  he  writes,  "  Had 
meetings  morning  and  evening ;  at  the  latter,  through 
the  condescension  of  the  good  Shepherd  of  the  sheep, 
it  was  a  time  of  refreshment  and  comfort,  I  believe, 
both  to  the  laborers  and  the  auditory.  For  my  own 
part,  having  felt  for  a  number  of  days  like  a  dry  and 
withered  branch,  I  was  rejoiced  to  feel  again  the  circu- 
lation of  that  life  and  virtue,  by  which  alone  all  the 
branches  of  Christ,  the  true  Vine,  are  nourished  and 
supported  to  bring  forth  fruit  to  his  praise.  The 
Truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  appeared  to  rise  into  dominion. 
The  erroneous  and  destructive  opinions  of  deism  are 


WILLIAM  SAVERY.  163 

subtilely  making  their  way  into  many  minds,  who  will 
be  robbed  and  spoiled,  whether  they  be  of  our  Society 
or  others,  that  indulge  it,  of  the  most  inestimable  jewel, 
the  most  powerful  consolation  to  the  soul,  both  in  life 
and  death,  that  ever  a  Being,  infinite  in  mercy  and 
boundless  in  his  compassion,  conferred  on  mankind. 
Oh  !  that  he  may  protect  and  preserve  our  Society  from 
drinking  in  this  deadly  poison  to  the  soul  —  that  the 
watchmen  on  the  walls  may  be  enabled  faithfully  to 
sound  an  alarm  to  the  careless,  to  whom  it  may  be 
offered  as  a  gilded  bait,  and  the  poor  wounded  receivers 
of  it  [not]  be  left  to  lament  their  folly  in  that  day  when 
its  fatal  consequences  will  be  forever  irretrievable." 

In  Ireland  there  was  at  that  time  much  secret  infi- 
delity among  some  members  of  the  Society  of  Friends, 
and  it  is,  therefore,  not  a  matter  of  wonder  that  Wil- 
liam Savery  should  often  feel  his  mind  drawn  to  set 
forth  the  danger  of  deistical  opinions  while  in  that 
land.  When  Nicholas  Wain  attended,  in  1795,  the 
province  meeting  held  at  Mount  Mellick,  through  the 
immediate  openings  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  his  mind  was 
impressed  with  the  conviction  that  there  was  a  spirit  at 
work  in  that  place  which  would  divide  and  scatter 
Friends.  He  believed  it  would  draw  many  of  those 
who  even  filled  high  stations  into  self-sufficiency  and 
a  disbelief  of  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 
As  he  honestly  unfolded  his  view,  it  was  a  matter  of 


164  WILLIAM  SAVERY. 

surprise  to  many  of  his  hearers,  and  some  wished  to 
have  him  publicly  censured.  Now  in  the  First  month, 
1798,  when  William  Savery  attended  a  meeting  at  the 
same  place,  his  mind  was  also  opened  to  discover  the 
workings  of  the  same  unbelieving  spirit,  and  he  faith- 
fully labored  against  it.  At  many  meetings  on  his 
travels,  wherein  he  was  constrained  to  bear  testimony 
to  the  Truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  fully  and  emphatically, 
he  afterward  found  that  avowed  deists  were  present. 
In  one  of  his  meetings  at  London  he  spoke  to  the  fol- 
lowing import :  "  One  of  the  brightest  young  men  I 
ever  knew  was  the  delight  of  his  acquaintance,  the 
pride  of  gay  company,  the  life,  or,  as  some  say,  the 
soul  of  every  place  he  visited  for  gayety,  humor,  and 
wit.  The  Lord,  in  his  wisdom,  laid  his  hand  upon 
him — laid  him  on  a  sick-bed.  When  he  was  brought 
to  see  that  he  had  not  many  days  to  continue,  he  wished 
to  see  some  who  he  thought  were  religious.  Oh,  how 
was  his  heart  tortured,  and  what  were  his  expressions  ? 
Why,  upon  this  wise :  '  I  have  seen  abundance !  I 
know  men  and  things!  I  have  been  at  different 
courts  !  I  have  tasted  a  great  deal  of  that  which  the 
world  calls  enjoyment!  I  have  been  educated  in  some 
religious  principles,  but  they  were  too  narrow  for  me ! 
I  read  Bolingbroke  and  Hume,  and  encouraged  myself 
in  their  views.  But  now  it  has  pleased  the  Lord  to 


WILLIAM  SAVERT.  165 

bring  me  upon  the  bed  of  sickness,  where  medical  aid 
cannot  help  me.' 

"  While  he  was  in  this  state  I  went  to  him,  and 
found  him  wet  with  tears.  He  told  me  his  former 
companions  neglected  him,  but  added,  *  If  they  had 
not  neglected  me,  they  would  have  yielded  me  no  com- 
fort; they  would  have  been  stings  to  my  conscience, 
and  as  daggers  to  my  heart.  What  would  you  have 
me  to  do?  I  want  to  believe;  but  I  have  been  so 
dark,  and  encouraged  these  principles  so  long,  I  cannot 
believe  as  I  ought  to  do.'  This  was  a  sorrowful  and 
afflicting  scene  to  me !  The  Lord,  no  doubt,  is  rich 
in  mercy,  and  J  trust  he  visited  the  soul  of  this 
young  man  even  in  the  last  few  days  of  his  life.  I 
cannot  say  that  Infinite  Love  did  not,  even  at  that  late 
hour,  accept  him.  But,  oh !  my  friends,  let  us,  while 
we  have  strength  and  liberty  —  let  us,  with  all  our 
hearts,  apply  them  to  those  things  which  will  be  some- 
thing to  lean  upon  in  such  an  hour !  This  is  tho  end 
of  all  religion,  so  to  live  as  not  to  be  afraid  to  die !  — 
and  so  to  die,  when  it  shall  please  the  Lord  to  separate 
us  from  this  body,  that  we  may  live  before  him  for- 
ever ! " 

After  William  Savery  had  returned  to  America,  the 
spirit  of  infidelity  and  curious  speculation  in  Ireland 
still  further  increased  and  spread,  through  the  efforts 
of  Hannah  Barnard,  a  person  in  the  ministry  from  the 


166  WILLIAM  S AVERT. 

State  of  New  York.  When  this  woman  laid  her  con- 
cern to  visit  England  before  her  Monthly  Meeting,  a 
committee  was  appointed  to  consider  the  subject  — 
which  committee  feeling  doubts  and  misgivings,  did 
not  report  to  the  meeting  for  nine  months.  Had  they 
reported  that  a  way  did  not  open  with  clearness  to  set 
her  at  liberty,  much  trouble  and  exercise  might  have 
been  spared  the  church.  We  shall  not  follow  her  in 
her  various  movements  in  England  and  Ireland,  but 
shall  briefly  state  that  her  unsoundness  at  last  claiming 
the  consideration  of  Friends,  she  was  prevented  travel- 
ling as  a  minister.  She  appealed  to  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ing at  London,  in  1801,  which  confirmed  the  judgment 
of  the  subordinate  meeting.  During  the  period  inter 
vening  between  the  judgment  of  the  one,  and  the  con 
firmation  by  the  other,  William  Savery  thus  wrote  to 
a  Friend  near  London  : 

"  Many  of  my  friends  in  and  about  London  are  very 
often  sweetly  in  my  remembrance,  and  of  latter  times 
you  have  had  my  near  sympathy,  under  your  divers 
trials;  but  nothing  has  been  more  exercising  to  me, 
than  the  concern  my  countrywoman,  Hannah  Barnard, 
has  occasioned  in  the  church.  I  look  forward  to  your 
Yearly  Meeting  as  a  time  that  will  require  the  whole 
armor  of  light  to  be  sought  for,  as  much  as  at  almost 
any  preceding  period.  Ye  cannot  doubt  of  the  kind 
care  of  the  Shepherd  of  Israel  over  you,  who  has  long 


WILLIAM  S A  VERY.  167 

blessed  Friends  of  your  nation  many  ways ;  and  will 
be,  in  every  needful  time,  'a  spirit  of  judgment  to 
those  who  sit  in  judgment,  and  strength  to  them  that 
turn  the  battle  to  the  gate.'  The  longer  I  live,  the 
more  unshaken  confidence  I  think  I  obtain,  that  the 
doctrines  laid  down  by  Robert  Barclay  and  our  first 
Friends,  founded  on  the  New  Testament,  and  still 
maintained  by  the  Society  at  large,  are  invulnerable  to 
the  efforts  of  vain  philosophic  sophistry  and  curious 
speculation,  so  long  as  we  retain  a  belief  in  that  most 
excellent  of  books ;  and  am  of  the  mind,  that  all  such 
as  depart  from  that  foundation,  will  wither  and  be 
confounded." 

Hannah  Barnard  had  obtained  a  number  of  ad- 
herents to  her  views  in  different  parts  of  England,  but 
the  Yearly  Meeting  very  decidedly  condemned  her 
doctrinal  sentiments.  A  charge  was  presented  to  her 
Monthly  Meeting  at  Hudson,  by  which  she  was  dis- 
owned. 

Hannah  Barnard's  appeal  was  heard  at  her  Quarterly 
Meeting,  and  then  at  her  Yearly  Meeting,  both  of 
which  bodies  confirmed  the  judgment  of  the  Monthly 
Meeting.  After  this  she  lived  very  many  years,  a 
poor,  isolated  person,  who  having  separated  herself 
from  the  Holy  Head  of  the  church,  was  separated  from 
the  unity  and  fellowship  of  the  faithful. 

An  interesting  incident  in  which  William  Savery 


168  WILLIAM  SAFER Y. 

bore  a  part,  is  told  relative  to  Whitehead  Humphreys, 
an  infidel  who  had  once  been  a  member  among  Friends 
in  Philadelphia.  Sarah  Harrison  one  night  dreamed 
that  she  was  sitting  on  a  low  chair  in  her  parlor  with 
a  white  apron  on.  Soon  a  tall  person  entered  the 
room,  and  coming  up  to  her,  threw  something  heavy 
upon  her  lap.  She  looked  at  it,  and  inquired  of  him 
who  brought  it,  what  it  was.  He  answered,  "  It  is  a 
soul  in  hell ;  but  touch  it  with  the  end  of  thy  finger 
and  thou  wilt  find  there  is  life  in  it !  "  She  did  as  she 
was  bidden,  and  the  soul  began  to  move  about  in  her 
lap.  She  became  greatly  agitated,  and  her  husband 
finding  her  very  much  disturbed,  awakened  her  to  in- 
quire what  ailed  her.  She  said  she  could  not  tell  him, 
but  she  expected  to  be  called  shortly  to  witness  some 
awful  scene. 

Whitehead  Humphreys  was  at  that  time  very  ill, 
and  his  friends,  believing  his  close  drew  near,  were  very 
anxious  about  him,  knowing  the  infidel  principles  he 
had  professed.  His  brother,  who  was  deeply  concerned, 
asked  him  if  he  would  not  like  to  see  some  Friends. 
The  dying  man  did  not  appear  to  feel  his  situation, 
and  declined  to  have  an  interview  with  any  one,  until 
the  morning  after  Sarah  Harrison's  remarkable  dream. 
He  then  consented  to  see  Arthur  Howell.  His  brother 
hastened  to  Arthur's  residence,  and  not  finding  him  at 
home,  left  a  message,  and  went  to  Samuel  Eralen  a 


WILLIAM  SAVER Y.  169 

house.  Samuel  also  was  out.  On  his  way  back  to  his 
sick  brother,  he  met  Sarah  Harrison  and  William 
Savery,  and  requesting  them  to  accompany  him,  they 
did  so.  Soon  after  they  reached  the  residence  of 
Whitehead  Humphreys,  Samuel  Emlen  and  Arthur 
Howell  came  in.  They  proceeded  to  the  chamber  of 
sickness,  and  found  the  dying  man  full  of  conversa- 
tion, and  in  a  restless,  unsettled  state.  They  sat  down 
in  silence  by  him,  and  at  last  Samuel  Emlen  said, 
"  Whitehead,  Whitehead  !  there  is  no  time  to  be  idle ; 
thou  art  in  an  awful  state ! "  This  seemed  to  quiet 
the  poor  man,  and  then  Sarah  Harrison  was  drawn 
under  a  deep  and  awful  concern  to  pray  for  him. 
After  this  he  became  more  composed.  He  acknowl- 
edged fully  the  absurd  wickedness  of  his  infidel  pro- 
fession, saying,  "  Tell  it  at  the  corners  of  the  streets  ; 
proclaim  it  in  the  assemblies  of  the  people,  that  I  have 
been  endeavoring  to  believe  a  lie !  "  After  some  time 
the  Friends  left  the  chamber,  somewhat  relieved  from 
the  soul-harrowing  feelings  which  had  overpowered 
them  on  first  sitting  down  in  it.  As  she  went  away, 
Sarah  Harrison  told  a  sister-in-law  of  Whitehead  her 
dream  of  the  previous  night,  and  mentioning  the  awful 
impressions  which  had  clothed  her  mind,  at  the  time 
of  the  vision,  and  when  she  first  saw  the  sick  man  ; 
she  added,  that  her  feelings  were  much  more  comfort- 
15 


170  WILLIAM  S A  VERY. 

able.  She  thought  he  might  be  called  as  at  the  eleventh 
hour.  He  died  in  two  or  three  days. 

Arthur  Howell  has  been  heard,  in  his  public  min- 
istry, with  a  loud  voice  and  energetic  manner  rehears- 
ing this  deathbed  declaration  of  the  would-be  infidel  — 
"  Tell  it  at  the  corners  of  the  streets ;  proclaim  it  in 
the  assemblies  of  the  people,  that  I  have  been  endeavor- 
ing to  believe  a  lie ! " 

It  is  related  that  while  William  Savery  was  in  Ire- 
land, he  attended  one  meeting  in  which  he  was  unable 
to  speak  in  his  usual  fluent  manner,  and  yet  was  not 
easy  to  omit  endeavoring  to  express  his  concern.  Yet 
his  ministry  in  this  meeting,  foolish  as  it  almost  seemed 
to  him,  was  of  excellent  service,  and  he  mentioned 
after  his  return  to  America,  that  he  had  heard  of  more 
good  effected  by  it,  than  by  his  testimony  in  any  of  his 
large  meetings  where  words  flowed  smoothly  and  freely. 
It  is  not  the  melody  of  sentences  or  the  beauty  of  ideas 
which  makes  the  true  ministry  of  the  Gospel  —  it  is 
the  power  which  accompanies  the  words  spoken.  This 
power  may  accompany  broken  sentences,  and  set  home 
the  unpolished  language  of  the  illiterate  even  to  the 
saving  of  souls. 

While  Mehitable  Jenkins  was  in  England  on  a  re- 
ligious visit,  perhaps  in  the  year  1787,  she  attended 
the  circular  meeting  held  at  Exeter.  Catharine  Phil- 
lips was  also  at  the  meeting,  and  in  the  exercise  of  her 


WILLIAM  S AVERT.  171 

beautiful  and  acceptable  gift,  spoke  largely  to  those  as- 
sembled. After  Catharine  had  ceased,  Mehitable,  who 
was  an  illiterate  woman,  and  not  extensive  as  a  minis- 
ter, stood  up  and  delivered  a  brief  testimony.  Some 
critical  Quakeress,  concerned  perhaps  for  the  literary 
reputation  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  complained  to 
Timothy  Bevington,  that  such  a  Friend  as  Mehitable' 
should  speak  in  such  a  large  meeting.  The  complain- 
ant thought  that  good  order  required  that  an  oppor- 
tunity should  be  taken  with  Mehitable  to  prevent  the 
possibility  of  her  disturbing  large  gatherings,  and  said 
that  the  Friend's  gift  appeared  better  adapted  to  small 
meetings  of  our  own  Society.  Timothy  Bevington, 
from  whom  the  anecdote  is  derived,  replied  to  her  that 
he  believed  no  harm  had  been  done.  It  so  happened, 
that  he  had  invited  a  man  of  some  standing  in  Exeter, 
to  attend  this  circular  meeting,  who  had  accepted  the 
invitation.  Soon  after,  he  met  Timothy,  and  ex- 
pressed his  warm  thanks  for  the  treat  he  had  received. 
Timothy  said  he  was  pleased  to  find  him  so  well  satis- 
fied—  adding,  "My  friend  Catharine  Phillips  is  con- 
sidered a  great  minister."  "  Yes,"  replied  his  friend, 
"we  know  Mrs.  Phillips  is  a  very  sensible  woman ;  we 
therefore  are  not  surprised  to  hear  her  preach  a  good 
sermon ;  but  the  few  words  the  elderly  lady  from 
America  said,  were  to  me  far  more  weighty  and  suited 
to  my  situation  of  mind  than  anything  Mrs.  Phillips 


172  WILLIAM  SAVES Y. 

had  to  say.  I  hope  to  be  thankful  as  long  as  I  live 
for  the  great  instruction,  and  sensible  feeling  of  Divine 
goodness  I  experienced  from  the  sweet,  the  short  ser- 
mon of  your  American  Friend." 

This  anecdote  is  very  much  in  accordance  with  the 
testimony  of  William  Penn.  The  wife  of  Lord  Balti- 
more, after  attending  a  meeting  for  worship  at  the  time 
of  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  Maryland,  told  him,  she  did 
not  want  to  hear  him,  and  such  as  he,  for  he  was  a 
scholar,  and  a  wise  man,  and  she  did  not  question  but 
he  could  preach ;  but  she  wanted  to  hear  some  of  the 
mechanics  preach  —  husbandmen,  shoemakers,  and  such 
like  rustics ;  for  she  thought  they  could  not  preach  to 
any  purpose.  William  told  her,  some  of  them  were 
rather  the  best  preachers  we  had  among  us. 

The  account  of  John  Steel,  and  his  testimony  against 
those  ancient  apostates,  John  Wilkinson  and  John 
Story,  is  a  strong  illustration  of  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  qualifying  illiterate  instruments  for  the  Lord's 
'work.  His  testimony  was,  in  the  words  of  William 
Penn,  "  Neither  the  wisdom  of  the  North,  nor  the 
eloquence  of  the  South,  but  the  power  of  God  through 
a  ploughman,  and  marvellous  in  our  eyes." 

About  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  years  ago,  a 
Friend  from  England,  on  a  religious  visit  in  America, 
appointed  a  meeting  in  Philadelphia.  After  a  time 
of  silence,  a  young  man  in  his  common  working  clothes, 


WILLIAM  S A  VERY.  173 

with  a  leathern  band  around  his  waist  arose  from  his 
seat  about  the  middle  of  the  meeting,  and  stepping 
into  the  passage-way,  began  to  preach  with  great 
energy  and  power.  This  youthful  preacher  was  the 
illiterate  Thomas  Brown.  The  Friend  who  had  ap- 
pointed the  meeting  felt  excused  from  any  public  labor 
therein,  but  was  well  satisfied  with  that  which  had 
taken  place.  After  the  close  of  the  meeting  some  of 
his  Friends  gathered  round  him,  expressing  their  sor- 
row that  another  should  have  occupied  the  time,  so 
that  he  should  have  had  no  opportunity  of  relieving 
his  mind.  He  replied,  "  The  service  fell  upon  the 
lad." 

John  Richardson  informs  us  in  his  journal,  that 
when  a  young  man  he  attended  a  large  Yearly  Meet- 
ing, at  which  there  were  many  able  ministers.  The 
principal  part  of  the  labor  having  fallen  on  him;  Wil- 
liam Penn,  when  the  meeting  was  over,  took  him 
aside,  and  thus  addressed  him :  "  The  main  part  of  the 
service  of  this  day's  work  went  on  thy  side,  and  we 
saw  it,  and  were  willing  and  easy  to  give  way  to  the 
Truth,  though  it  was  through  thee,  who  appears  but 
like  a  shrub  ;  and  it  is  but  reasonable  the  Lord  should 
make  use  of  whom  he  pleases :  now,  methinks,  thou 
mayest  be  cheerful." 

He  says  that,  from  William    Penn's   remarks,  "  I 
gathered,  that  he  thought  I  was  too  much  inclined  to 
15* 


174  WILLIAM  SAVER Y. 

be  cast  down;  therefore  I  gave  him  this  true  answer: 
'  I  endeavor  to  keep  in  a  medium,  out  of  all  extreme? 
as  believing  it  to  be  most  agreeable  to  my  station ; 
with  this  remark,  '  the  worst  of  my  times  rather  im- 
bitter  the  best  to  me/  William  shook  his  head,  anc 
said  with  much  respect,  '  There  are  many  who  steer  in 
this  course  besides  thee,  and  it  is  the  safest  path  foi 
us  to  walk  in;'  with  several  other  expressions  which 
bespoke  affection.  This  worthy  man,  and  minister  of 
the  Gospel,  notwithstanding  his  great  endowments  and 
excellent  qualifications,  yet  thought  it  his  place  to  give 
way  to  the  Truth,  and  let  the  holy  testimony  go  through 
whom  it  might  please  the  Lord  to  empower  and  employ 
in  his  work,  although  it  might  be  through  contemptible 
instruments.  I  sincerely  desire  this  may  prove  profit- 
able to  those  whom  it  may  concern,  and  into  whose 
hands  it  may  come,  that  the  Lord's  work  may  be  truly 
minded,  and  given  way  to,  when  it  is  opened ;  for 
seeing  no  man  can  open  it,  let  not  any  strive  in  the 
man's  part  to  shut  the  same." 

John  Richardson  gives  an  interesting  anecdote,  show- 
ing how  the  Lord,  in  great  kindness,  did  condescend 
through  an  unusual  incident  to  confirm  the  faith  of 
one  of  his  tried  and  faint-hearted  children.  He  says, 
"  One  thing  is  worthy  of  notice.  As  I  was  speaking 
in  a  meeting  in  Virginia,  a  sudden  stop  came  upon 
me,  and  occasioned  me  to  say,  '  I  cannot  go  forward,- 


WILLIAM  S AVERT.  175 

whatsoever  the  matter  may  be,  I  know  not ; '  but  giving 
over  immediately,  a  friend,  whose  name  was  Edward 
Thomas,  began  to  preach,  who  was  but  young  in  the 
ministry,  though  an  elderly  man,  and  apt  to  be  at- 
tended with  reasonings.  He  said,  after  the  meeting, 
he  had  sought  to  the  Lord  with  prayers,  that  he  would 
condescend  so  far  to  his  request  as  to  give  me  a  sense 
of  him,  and  in  so  doing  he  would  take  that  as  a  great 
strength  and  confirmation  to  his  ministry,  in  this  day 
of  many  exercises  and  great  fears."  John  stopping  in 
the  midst  or  his  discourse,  just  when  Edward  was 
under  a  concern  to  stand  up,  was  felt  by  the  latter  to 
be  such  a  confirmation  of  the  Divine  authority  of  his 
call,  as  greatly  consoled  him.  John  adds,  "  Thus  we 
see  the  Lord  in  his  great  mercy  condescends  to  the 
low,  weak,  and  as  it  were,  infant  states  of  his  children, 
like  a  tender  father,  and  being  our  heavenly  High 
Priest,  is  touched  with  a  feeling  of  the  infirmities  of 
his  people ;  thanksgiving  and  honor  be  given  to  his 
most  excellent  name,  now  and  forever." 

William  Savery  was  frequently  silent  in  the  meet- 
ings he  attended  in  Europe,  and  sometimes  his  com- 
munications were  very  brief.  Mary  Dudley  informs 
us,  that  at  a  meeting  in  Ireland,  he  was  silent  until 
near  its  close,  when  he  arose,  and  said,  "  I  feel  as  I 
often  do  when  in  meetings  with  my  brethren  and  sis- 
ters —  not  much  to  say.  But  I  wish  them  well,  and 


176  WILLIAM  S AVERT. 

if  they  are  not  admitted  to  the  communion  table,  the 
supper  of  the  Lamb,  it  will  not  be  because  they  are 
not  bidden  guests,  but  because  they  are  in  the  same 
state  as  those  formerly  bidden,  not  ready ;  —  being  full 
of,  or  employed  too  much  about  other  things  —  lawful 
in  themselves,  but  pursued  to  the  hindering  their  ac- 
ceptance." 

While  William  Savery  was  abundant  in  his  ac- 
knowledgment of  the  benefit  of  the  outward  coming 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  his  suiferings  and  death 
upon  Calvary,  he  was  no  less  full  in  his  testimony  to 
the  universality  of  the  manifestations  of  the  Lord's 
Light  and  Grace,  and  good  Spirit  in  the  hearts  of  all 
men  with  the  offers  of  salvation.  His  Christianity 
was  that  of  Fox,  Barclay,  and  Penington.  It  em- 
braced the  one  great  sacrifice  for  all,  and  the  benefit  of 
that  sacrifice  offered  for  the  acceptance  of  all  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  through  obedience  to  its  requirings.  He 
believed,  and  his  heart  was  often  warmed  with  grateful 
emotions  in  the  belief,  "  that  the  grace  of  God,  which 
bringeth  salvation,  hath  appeared  unto  all  men."  In 
one  of  the  meetings  he  attended  in  London,  he  spoke 
thus: 

"  Light  is  come  into  the  world ;  but  men  love  dark- 
ness better  than  light,  because  their  deeds  are  evil. 
They  are  not  willing  to  bring  their  deeds  to  this  glo- 
rious touchstone  —  this  test  that  would  try  all  manner 


WILLIAM  SAVER Y.  177 

of  actions  —  Christ  in  you,  the  hope  of  everlasting 
glory,  in  which  the  primitive  believers  were  settled, 
and  found  rest.  Here,  from  the  beginning,  the  church 
of  Christ  was  built  —  upon  this  Holy  of  holies,  and 
everlasting  Word  of  Christ  and  of  God,  speaking, 
directing,  teaching,  and  leading  them  wheresoever  they 
should  go.  If  men  had  abode  under  this,  it  would 
have  taught  them  all  the  same  thing.  It  would  have 
preserved  those  that  have  called  themselves  Christians, 
as  well  as  all  others,  in  harmony  and  unity.  It  could 
have  made  neither  rents  nor  divisions.  It  would  not 
have  told  thee  one  thing  and  me  another.  But  this  is 
the  language  it  would  have  proclaimed  in  thy  heart 
and  mine,  '  The  work  of  righteousness  is  peace,  and 
the  effect  thereof,  quietness  and  assurance  forever.' 
Is  not  this  written  upon  every  man's  conscience?  I 
am  persuaded  it  is.  I  have  heard  the  wild  inhabitants 
of  America  declare  this  was  truth.  They  found  in- 
scribed on  their  hearts,  according  to  their  own  expres- 
sions, '  by  the  finger  of  God's  Spirit,  that  the  work  of 
righteousness  is  peace,  and  the  way  to  be  happy  in  this 
present  life,  and  to  be  eternally  happy  in  the  world  to 
come,  is  to  obey  his  voice  —  to  do  those  things  which, 
by  his  law  written  in  them,  he  had  made  known  to 
them  they  ought  to  do.'  This  Divine  principle  I  desire 
more  people  to  come  to ;  but  men  have  been  too  long 


178  WILLIAM  SAVERY. 

bewildered  in  following  one  another  in  darkness  and 
confusion." 

This  doctrine,  as  "  Christ  within  the  hope  of  glory," 

.  was  abundantly  preached  by  our  early  Friends.     How 

it  was  held  and  enforced  by  George  Fox,  we  have  set 

forth  in  the  following  narrative  given  by  an  ancient 

woman : 

"  Now,  Friends,  I  will  tell  you  how  I  was  first  con- 
vinced. I  was  a  young  lass  at  that  time,  and  lived 
in  Dorsetshire,  when  George  Fox  came  to  that  county ; 
and  he  having  appointed  a  meeting  to  which  the  people 
generally  flocked,  I  went  among  the  rest ;  and  on  my 
going  along  the  road,  this  query  arose  in  my  mind : 
1  What  is  that  I  feel  which  condemneth  me  when  I  do 
evil,  and  Justin eth  me  when  I  do  well?  What  is  it?' 
In  this  state  I  went  to  the  meeting.  It  was  a  large 
gathering,  and  George  Fox  rose  up  with  these  words  : 
'  Who  art  thou  that  queriest  in  thy  mind,  what  is  it 
which  I  feel,  which  condemneth  me  when  I  do  evil, 
and  justifieth  me  when  I  do  well?  I  will  tell  thee 
what  it  is.  Lo !  He  that  formeth  the  mountains  and 
createth  the  wind,  and  declareth  unto  man  what  are 
his  thoughts,  that  maketh  the  morning  darkness,  and 
treadeth  upon  the  high  places  of  the  earth ;  the  Lord, 
the  God  of  Hosts  is  his  name.  It  is  he,  by  his  Spirit, 
that  condemneth  thee  for  evil,  and  justifieth  thee  when 
thou  dost  well.  Keep  under  its  dictates,  and  it  will 


WILLIAM  S AVERT.  179 

be  thy  preserver  to  the  end.' "  After  narrating  this, 
the  aged  Friend  was  enabled  to  add,  "It  was  the 
truth  —  the  very  truth,  and  I  have  never  departed 
from  it." 

On  the  30th  day  of  the  Eighth  month,  1650,  George 
Fox  was  committed  to  the  House  of  Correction  in 
Derby,  for  his  faithfulness  to  apprehended  duty. 
While  he  was  in  confinement,  a  trooper  being  in  the 
parish  steeple-house  listening  to  the  priest,  heard  a 
voice  within  him,  saying,  "  Dost  thou  not  know  that 
my  servant  is  in  prison  ?  Go  to  him  for  direction." 
He  went  to  see  George,  who  spake  to  his  condition,  so 
that  his  spiritual  understanding  was  opened,  and  he 
made  sensible  of  the  Lord's  mercy.  The  substance  of 
the  sermon  was,  "  That  which  shows  thee  thy  sins,  and 
troubles  thee  for  them,  will  show  thee  his  salvation. 
For  He  that  shows  a  man  his  sin,  is  the  same  that 
takes  it  away." 

William  Savery  was  an  active,  energetic  laborer  in 
whatever  his  Master  called  him  to.  He  said,  "  In  the 
Lord's  house  there  is  no  room  for  the  slothful ; "  and 
his  actions  manifested  that  he  believed  in  the  truth  of 
this  assertion. 

He  was  in  person  about  five  feet  nine  or  ten  inches 
in  height,  was  of  a  firm  make,  and  for  one  inclining 
to  corpulency,  had  a  good  figure.  His  features  were 
comely,  and  although  his  complexion  was  not  fair,  it 


180  WILLIAM  SAVERY. 

was  good  and  healthy.  The  expression  of  his  face 
was  usually  placid,  and  when  he  was  sitting  in  silence, 
in  meeting,  or  the  social  circle,  it  was  dignified  and 
sedate.  But  when  in  conversation,  his  countenance 
would  often  suddenly  brighten  up,  and  a  smile  the 
most  benignant  and  attractive  would  play  over  it. 

He  was  diligent  in  his  worldly  business  —  liberal  in 
administering  to  the  wants  of  the  aeedy,  as  far  as  was 
in  his  power  —  and  faithful  in  the  performance  of  his 
various  religious  duties.  In  1802,  and  1803,  in  both 
which  years  Philadelphia  had  slight  visitations  of 
pestilential  fever,  he  devoted  himself  to  visiting  the 
sick  and  afflicted,  and  being  deeply  affected  with  their 
sufferings,  he  was  enabled  to  sympathize  with  them, 
and  minister  to  them  at  seasons  comfort  and  consola- 
tion. 

While  his  bodily  health  was  declining,  he  did  not 
complain,  but  continued  attending  to  his  outward  busi- 
ness, with  quiet  cheerfulness.  He  found  himself  con- 
strained to  declare  in  some  of  the  last  public  meetings 
he  attended,  that  his  time  on  earth  would  not  be  long, 
but  signified,  in  an  animating  view  of  a  blessed  im- 
mortality, that  it  mattered  not  how  short  it  might  be, 
if  heavenly  rest  was  attained. 

When  unable  to  attend  meetings,  he  at  one  time  ap- 
peared anxious  to  get  there,  that  he  might  have  the 
opportunity  once  more  to  warn  the  aged  who  had  got 


WILLIAM  SAVERT.  181 

into  the  earth,  and  the  youth  who  had  got  into  the 
air. 

The  Saviour  whom  he  loved,  was  with  him  o  the 
close,  leading  him  in  a  low,  humble  path,  wherein  all 
earthly  dependence  was  shaken.  His  labors  in  the 
ministry  —  the  favored  seasons  he  had  witnessed  —  the 
services  his  Master  had  enabled  him  to  perform  in  the 
church  —  were  not  now  his  stay  and  support.  "I 
thought,"  he  said,  "  I  was  once  strong  for  the  work, 
but  now  I  am  a  child,  brought  back  to  my  horn-book, 
and  have  nothing  to  trust  to  but  the  mercy  of  God 
through  Christ  my  Saviour."  Thus  leaning  on  the 
Christian's  unfailing  support,  he  drew  nearer  and 
nearer  his  close,  and  in  the  fresh  feeling  of  inward 
comfort,  he  exclaimed,  "  Glory  to  God ! "  A  short 
time  after  thus  expressing  himself,  he  quietly  passed 
away,  leaving  to  survivors  a  bright  example  of  dedi- 
cation and  humility.  His  death  took  place  on  the  19th 
of  Sixth  month,  1804. 
16 


GEORGE    DILLWYN. 

EORGE  DILLWYN  was  born  in  Philadelphia, 
on  the  26th  day  of  the  Second  month,  1738.  His 
parents  were  members  of  the  religious  Society  of 
Friends.  His  father  was  removed  by  death  when  he 
was  quite  young,  leaving  him  to  the  sole  care  of  his 
mother,  who  was  enabled,  through  the  Lord's  holy 
assistance,  to  exercise  a  wise  and  restraining  influence 
over  him.  Her  watchful  care  over  his  conduct,  and 
pious  concern  for  his  soul's  best  welfare,  were  no  doubt 
blessed  to  him,  yet  he  was  often  thoughtless  in  his 
actions,  and  at  times  little  outward  evidence  could  be 
seen  of  the  operation  of  that  principle  of  light  and 
Truth  which  was  at  work  in  his  soul. 

He  manifested  a  strong  tendency  to  foppery  in  dress 
and  a  great  fondness  for  vain  amusements.  These,  no 
doubt,  often  grieved  the  heart  of  his  mother,  and 
caused  the  secret  prayer  to  arise  that  God  would 
enamor  his  soul  with  such  a  love  for  the  ornaments  of 
the  Christian  character,  and  such  a  taste  for  heavenly 

182 


GEORGE  DILLWTN.  183 

refreshment,  that  all  outward  adorning  would  appear 
to  him  as  less  than  nothing  and  vanity,  and  all  earthly 
pleasures  as  trouble  in  disguise.  Among  other  foolish 
habits  he  was  wont  to  indulge  in  whistling.  When 
Thomas  Gawthrop,  that  honest  old  seaman,  was  on 
his  second  religious  visit  to  this  country,  in  the  year 
1755  or  '6,  he  was  sitting  at  the  dinner -table  in  a 
Friend's  house,  when  George  Dillwyn  entered  the 
room,  whistling  in  his  usual  thoughtless  manner. 
Thomas  ceased  eating,  laid  down  his  knife,  and,  in 
accents  of  strong  feeling,  said,  "  I  wished  for  the  wings 
of  a  dove,  to  be  with  you ;  and  now  you  make  my 
heart  sick ! "  This  short  sermon  made  a  powerful 
impression  on  the  lad  to  whom  it  was  addressed,  and 
it  was  remembered  and  repeated  by  him  in  very  ad- 
vanced life. 

In  the  early  part  of  his  life  George  Dillwyn  was  in 
Lancaster  for  a  short  time.  During  that  period  the 
following  occurrence  took  place.  As  he  was  walking 
in  the  street  one  day,  he  beheld  the  Deputy-Governor 
of  the  province  approaching,  and  at  the  sight  an  inti- 
mation was  inwardly  given  him,  "  Thou  must  address 
him  in  the  singular  language."  He  had  not  yet 
learned  to  take  up  the  cross  of  Christ  and  despise  the 
shame,  and  therefore  he  met  the  dignitary  with  the 
usual  salutation,  "How  do  you  do,  sir?"  as  he  bowed 
his  head  and  touched  his  hat,  with  that  flourish  of  the 


184  GEORGE  DILLWTN. 

hand,  which  is  intended  to  say,  "  You  may  consider 
my  head  uncovered."  Condemnation  followed  in  the 
mind  of  the  young  man  for  this  compliance  with  the 
fashions  of  the  world,  in  opposition  to  the  sense  of 
duty  which  had  been  clearly  given  to  him.  In  an- 
guish of  spirit  he  paced  up  and  down  the  streets, 
despising  himself  for  his  weakness  and  folly.  Some 
time  after  he  again  met  the  Governor,  and,  in  a  vivid 
feeling  of  his  past  troubles  for  unfaithfulness,  he 
touched  not  his  hat,  while  the  simple  Quaker  saluta- 
tion, "  How  dost  thou  do  ?  "  passed  from  his  lips.  In 
the  latter  part  of  his  life,  while  relating  this  circum- 
stance, and  commenting  on  the  comfort  he  felt  for  this 
little  act  of  faithfulness,  he  said,  "  It  was  as  if  a  peb- 
ble had  been  removed  from  the  spring's  mouth,  so 
sweetly  did  the  stream  of  consolation  flow." 

In  the  latter  part  of  1759,  when  but  little  more 
than  twenty-one  years  of  age,  George  Dillwyn  mar- 
ried Sarah  Hill  of  Philadelphia.  He  then  entered 
into  business,  in  which  he  met  with  many  losses  and 
disappointments.  Honest  in  principle,  he  felt  himself 
bound  to  pay  every  one  of  his  creditors  in  full,  which, 
by  dint  of  economy  and  retrenchment,  he  effected. 
Daring  these  temporal  trials  which  beset  his  path,  and 
which  helped  to  drive  him  to  the  Fountain  of  love  for 
comfort,  an  honest  Menonist,  who  loved  him  and  was 
anxiously  concerned  for  his  best  interest,  one  day  thus 


GEORGE  DILLWYN.  185 

accosted  him :  "  Georgey,  I  heard  de  was  in  drouble, 
and  I  was  very  glad  of  it !  "  The  speaker,  no  doubt, 
had  learned,  from  heartfelt  experience,  that  trouble 
springeth  not  "  out  of  the  ground ; "  that  it  is  "  whom 
the  Lord  loveth  he  chasteneth,"  and  that  it  still  re- 
mains to  be  a  truth  that  "  acceptable  men  "  are  tried 
"  in  the  furnace  of  affliction." 

As  the  trials  of  life  began  more  and  more  to  press 
upon  him,  his  inward  desires  after  holiness  grew 
stronger  and  stronger.  Through  the  effectual  bap- 
tisms of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  process  of  regeneration 
was  carried  on,  and  in  that  closely  proving  season,  he 
witnessed  a  preparation  for  entering  upon  the  exercise 
of  a  gift  in  the  ministry,  which  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
had  conferred  upon  him.  This  was  in  the  twenty- 
eighth  year  of  his  age. 

Some  of  his  friends  were  slow  to  receive  the  convic- 
tion that  he  was  really  an  anointed  minister ;  but  as 
he  endeavored  patiently  to  keep  to  his  gift,  his  heav- 
enly Master  made  way  for  him,  and  removed  one  by 
one  the  fears  and  the  prejudices  which  at  first  pre- 
vailed against  him. 

He  was  deeply  impressed  with  the  mercy  which  had 
been  extended  to  him,  and,  in  looking  back  over  the 
many  sins  and  corruptions  which  had  marked  his  youth- 
ful years,  he  was  ready  ~to  query,  "  If  I  am  accepted, 
who  can  be  rejected?"  Feeling  the  universality  of  the 
16* 


186  GEORGE  DILLWTN. 

love  of  God  to  every  soul  which  he  had  created,  and 
remembering  his  own  deliverance,  no  wonder  that 
he  should  often  be  led  to  treat  thereon  in  his  ministry 
Indeed,  so  emphatically  did  he  declare  that  God  willeth 
not  the  death  of  him  that  dieth — so  earnestly  set  forth 
the  sufficiency  of  the  means  of  grace  and  salvation  for 
the  redemption  of  all  —  that  some  mistook  him,  and  a 
fear  that  he  was  tending  to  "  Universalism  "  was  one 
of  the  causes  which  prevented  full  unity  with  him  for 
a  time.  As  way  was  made  for  him  in  the  minds  of  his 
friends,  he  was  soon  called  abroad  to  travel  in  the  work 
of  the  ministry.  One  of  his  first  visits  of  any  length 
was  through  the  Southern  States,  with  Samuel  Emlen 
and  Thomas  Scattergood,  the  latter  of  whom  had  not 
then  opened  his  mouth  as  a  minister. 

Thomas  Scattergood,  after  his  return  from  a  journey 
to  the  East,  in  1781,  passed  through  many  fiery  bap- 
tisms and  spiritual  exercises,  and  was  thereby  prepared 
in  humble  faithfulness  to  wait  on  the  gift  committed 
to  him,  and  to  minister  in  the  Lord's  time,  and  under 
the  fresh  anointing,  in  life  and  power.  In  the  First 
month,  1783,  the  elders  of  the  meeting  he  belonged  to 
called  the  attention  of  the  meeting  to  his  public  ap- 
pearances as  a  minister  among  them.  Great  unity  was 
expressed  with  his  Gospel  labors,  and  a  proposition 
was  made  to  acknowledge  his  gift  in  the  ministry  by 
recommending  him  to  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  Min- 


GEORGE  DILLWYN.  187 

isters  and  Elders.  Some  Friends,  though  uniting 
with  him,  yet  were  not  disposed  to  move  along  so  fast, 
and  proposed  that  the  case  should  lay  over  another 
month  for  consideration.  Others  thought,  that  as  the 
meeting  had  entered  into  the  subject,  and  had  fully 
and  freely  expressed  its  unity-  with  him,  the  business 
had  better  be  finished  at  that  time.  Some  discordant 
remarks  were  made,  and  as  the  discussion  continued, 
Thomas,  who  had  been  sitting  under  religious  exercise, 
arose,  and,  after  premising  that  though  the  unity  of 
his  friends  was  precious  to  him,  yet  the  time  of  pub- 
licly acknowledging  it  was  of  no  consequence,  pro- 
ceeded to  labor  in  Gospel  power  and  authority.  So 
remarkably  was  he  favored,  that  when  he  took  his  seat 
the  .subject  of  recommending  him  at  that  time  being 
revived,  not  a  dissenting  voice  was  heard.  It  seemed 
as  though  the  overshadowing  of  heavenly  good  attend- 
ing was  a  seal  of  Divine  approval  appreciated  by  all 
present.* 

Although  his  services  were  generally  acceptable  to 
Friends,  George  often  experienced  times  of  desertion  and 
conflict,  in  which  he  was  buffeted  by  Satan.  During 
one  of  these  seasons  he  was  at  a  meeting  in  Philadel- 
phia, in  which  a  Friend  from  England  spoke  encour- 

*  A  memoir  of  the  life  and  religious  labors  of  this  dedicated 
follower  of  the  Lord  Jesus  has  been  published.  See  Friends' 
Library,  vol.  viii. 


188  GEORGE  DILLWTN. 

agingly  to  his  state,  as  he  thought,  yet  he  seemed 
unable  to  lay  hold  of  it,  and  could  derive  no  comfort 
or  satisfaction  therefrom.  After  meeting  he  wandered 
about  the  streets  disconsolate,  and  apparently  without 
any  other  purpose  than  an  endeavor  to  escape  from 
himself.  Without  knowing  whither  he  was  going,  he 
had  approached  William  Wilson's  door,  and,  upon  re- 
cognizing the  place,  concluded  to  go  in  and  see  that 
worthy  elder.  As  he  entered  the  door,  William  cried 
out,  in  a  cheerful  voice,  "  George  Dillwyn,  thou  art  the 
very  man  I  wanted  to  see !  I  have  just  received  a 
letter  from  Samuel  Emlen,  who  says,  l  Give  my  love 
to  dear  George  Dillwyn,  and  tell  him,  we  know  in 
whom  we  have  believed.'"  This  message  from  his 
dear  companion  came  to  the  soul  of  the  mourner  in  the 
very  spirit  of  true  Gospel  ministry,  reviving  his  faith, 
animating  his  love,  and  awakening  gratitude  and 
praise.  The  clouds  of  gloom  fled  away,  and  once 
more,  in  hope  and  confidence,  he  could  look  toward 
the  Lord's  holy  habitation.  Trials  and  exercises  he 
held  to  be  needful  for  all  Christian  travellers,  but  par- 
ticularly for  ministers  of  the  Gospel. 

During  the  troubles  of  the  American  Revolution,  he 
thus  wrote  to  a  Friend,  Fifth  month  8th,  1781 :  "  We 
were  yesterday  invited  to  the  burial  of  Edmund  Hol- 
linshead ;  but  it  being  our  Monthly  Meeting,  and  the 
day  inclement,  few  went  from  Burlington  to  it.  In- 


GEORGE  DILLWYN.  189 

aeed,  such  changes  don't  appear  to  make  the  same  im- 
pression on  our  minds  now  as  in  serener  days.  They 
rather  look  like  escapes  from  approaching  storm ;  and 
our  concern  for  the  departed  is  lost  in  apprehension 
for  the  living." 

In  1784,  George  Dillwyn  left  America,  with  the 
unity  of  his  Friends,  to  pay  a  religious  visit  in  Eng- 
land, in  which  country  he  principally  resided  for  the 
next  eighteen  years.  His  wife,  a  valuable  woman  and 
true  helpmeet,  accompanied  him.  It  has  been  pleas- 
antly said,  that  when  he  was  about  starting,  she  went 
into  the  men's  Monthly  Meeting  at  Burlington,  where 
they  then  resided,  and  asked  the  advice  of  the  meeting 
whether  she  had  better  accompany  him  or  not,  saying, 
"  I  am  resigned  to  go  or  stay;  but  I  believe  I  am  most 
resigned  to  go." 

George  Dillwyn,  a  short  time  before  his  decease,  told 
a  friend  who  had  gone  from  Philadelphia  to  visit  him, 
that  he  had  had  a  heavenly  visitation  when  only  four 
years  old.  This  merciful  extension  of  Divine  regard 
was  experienced  by  him  while  at  meeting  in  the  old 
Market  Street  house.  He  said,  that  after  that  visita- 
tion he  had  wandered  far  and  wide,  yet  he  never  lost 
sight  of  it  at  any  time,  and  the  remembrance  of  the 
feelings  he  had  then  known  remained  with  him,  and 
was  as  a  rallying  point. 

His  religious  services  in  England  were  very  much 


190  GEORGE  DILLWYN. 

confined  to  London  and  its  neighborhood.  Things 
were,  according  to  the  account  given  in  his  letters, 
very  low  in  our  religious  Society  there ;  and  he  says 
in  meetings  for  discipline,  "  the  guidance  of  a  wisdom 
superior  to  human,  appears  to  be  but  little  waited  for 
or  attended  to,  as  the  rule  of  action."  While  there, 
George  was  much  led  into  family  visits,  in  which  his 
dear  friend  and  fellow-countryman,  Samuel  Emlen, 
frequently  joined  him.  He  returned  to  America  in 
1791,  having  visited  parts  of  Holland  and  France,  as 
well  as  England  and  Ireland. 

As  to  personal  appearance,  George  was  a  handsome 
man,  though  corpulent ;  his  complexion  in  middle  age 
was  so  ruddy  and  healthy,  that  even  in  England  it 
was  thought  fine,  and  rich  in  color.  He  was  about 
five  feet  nine  inches  in  height ;  his  usual  dress  was 
drab,  although  sometimes  it  almost  approached  a 
brown.  His  voice  was  in  younger  life  very  melodious, 
and  though  impaired  by  age,  yet  it  was  agreeable  to 
the  close  of  his  life.  In  matter,  he  was  evangelical  — 
in  mode  of  delivery  sententious  —  and  peculiarly 
solemn  and  sweet  in  prayer.  Age,  which  took  the 
color  from  his  cheek,  and  somewhat  of  the  silver  tone 
from  his  voice,  but  added  to  his  heavenly-mindedness, 
and  his  religious  sensibility. 

In  1793,  under  an  impression  of  duty,  he  removed 
with  his  wife  to  London,  believing  that  his  labors  in 


GEORGE  DILLWYN.  191 

ihe  ministry  for  a  few  years  would  be  principally  in 
the  neighborhood  of  that  city.  Samuel  Emlen,  who 
was  there  when  he  arrived,  thus  writes  to  his  friend, 
Henry  Drinker,  of  Philadelphia,  under  date  Eighth 
month  23d,  1793 : 

*'  Our  beloved  George  Dillwyn  and  wife  met  with  a 
very  cordial  welcome  among  Friends  in  this  city.  I 
think  George,  indeed,  honored  of  his  Master,  and 
wisely  careful  not  to  rob  him  of  that  honor  which  is 
only  to  be  ascribed  to  Him,  who  is  infinite  in  wisdom, 
and  mighty  in  power,  for  promoting  the  work  of 
righteousness  and  Truth  through  such  instruments  as 
he  chooses.  I  don't  find  George  has  any  idea  of  an 
establishment  in  London ;  his  amiable  Sarah,  though 
allowing  England  to  be  a  fine  country,  evinces  a  strong 
preference  to  the  land  of  our  nativity.  George  desires 
my  offering  thee  his  brotherly  salutation,  and  I  know 
from  conversation  heretofore,  that  he  does  love  thee." 
"  I  sometimes  see  Dr.  Edwards,  who  offered  me  a  hun- 
dred thousand  acres  of  land,  saying  he  is  employed  by 
thee,  and  some  others,  as  a  vendor.  I  told  him,  it 
would  be  very  strange,  if  I,  who  came  over  to  this 
country  to  persuade  people  to  think  more  of  heaven 
than  of  earth,  should  become  a  purchaser  of  a  hundred 
thousand  acres  of  land  !  " 

While  residing  in  London,  George  Dillwyn  was  so 
often  led  to  administer  the  word  of  reproof,  that  some 


192  GEORGE  DILLWTN. 

of  his  high-minded  hearers,  whose  backslidden  or 
unregenerate  state  he  had  sharply  spoken  to,  became 
much  dissatisfied  with  him.  The  knowledge  of  this 
sometimes  caused  him  deep  discouragement,  and  he 
often  went  mourning  on  his  way,  in  a  sense  of  the 
degeneracy  of  many,  and  the  dislike  of  a  few.  During 
one  such  season  of  depression,  the  prospect  that  it 
would  be  right  for  him  to  hold  an  evening  meeting  in 
that  city  opened  before  his  mind.  He  was  so  much 
cast  down,  that  he  thought  as  his  Master  had  led  him 
to  utter  such  hard  things,  no  way  would  open  in  the 
minds  of  Friends  to  appoint  a  meeting  for  him,  and 
in  this  tried  state  he  remained  for  a  few  days.  In  the 
mean  time,  Thomas  Scattergood,  who  was  also  then 
engaged  in  a  religious  visit  in  England,  came  into  the 
city,  and  after  remaining  a  short  period,  felt  a  concern 
to  appoint  an  evening  meeting.  The  meeting  was 
held.  Thomas  had  no  vocal  service  therein,  but 
George  Dillwyn  was  largely  opened  in  Gospel  power 
and  authority  to  unfold  the  Lord's  message  to  the 
people.  When  the  meeting  was  about  closing,  Thomas 
Scattergood  arose,  and  said,  that  when  he  had  entered 
London  a  few  days  previously,  the  language  had  run 
through  his  mind,  "  What  if  thou  shouldst  appoint  a 
meeting  for  thy  elder  brother."  He  said  that  he  had 
not  understood  the  query,  and  the  remembrance  of  it 
was  quite  taken  from  him,  at  the  time  the  concern 


GEORGE  DILLWYN.  193 

came  upon  him  to  have  the  people  collected  for  an 
evening  meeting.  "  I  have  appointed  a  meeting,"  he 
added,  "  in  which  I  have  had  nothing  to  say,  but  my 
elder  brother  has  had  the  service." 

On  the  14th  day  of  the  Seventh  month,  1800, 
Thomas  Scattergood  wrote  a  letter  to  his  friend  George 
Dillwyn,  from  which  we  extract  a  few  passages.  They 

0 

were  yet  both  in  England.  "  Thou  art,  I  think,  just 
right  with  respect  to  comparing,  or  bringing  us  back 
to  youthful  days.  I  was  a  diver,  and  thou  and  I  have 
had  our  dips  under  the  water  together,  since  the  day 
we  met  in  this  land.  How  singular,  and  yet  how 
comfortable  was  it,  on  reading  thy  lines,  to  remember 
afresh  the  thoughts  of  my  heart  respecting  thee,  within 
these  few  days  past  —  they  came  up  somewhat  after 
this  manner ;  for  I  may  assure  thee,  I  have  had  a  very 
deep  plunge :  '  There  is  my  friend  and  brother,  George 
Dillwyn,  who  appears  to  be  bearing  me  company,  and 
seems  like  another  Ezekiel ;  he  has  prepared  his  stuff, 
and  has  removed ;  he  has  had  a  singular  life  in  this 
land,  much  like  mine;  he  has  returned  again,  and 
though  I  am  separated  from  wife,  and  children,  etc., 
yet  he  appears  like  one  bound  as  I  am.  I  have  seen 
him  as  a  mark  that  has  been  shot  at,  and  the  archers 
have  wounded  him.'  From  thoughts  like  these  my 
mind  was  brought  into  near  fellowship  with  thee. 
Was  not  this  lihe  diving  under  the  water,  and  touch- 
17 


194  GEORGE  DILLWTN. 

ing?  Can  thou* recollect  that  we  can  see  one  another 
under  the  water,  when  we  cannot  speak  ?  I  have  often 
wanted  to  say  more  to  thee,  but  when  with  thee  have 
been  restrained." 

Many  very  apt  illustrations  are  to  be  found  in  the 
writings  and  sayings  of  George  Dillwyn,  and  though 
not  of  so  poetic  a  cast  of  mind  as  James  Simpson,  his 
similies  are  generally  striking.  The  following  extract 
of  a  letter  from  David  Sands  to  Thomas  Scattergood 
embodies  one  of  them.  "  I  have  heard  of  thy  late 
trial  in  the  loss  of  thy  dear  daughter,  and  I  believe 
do  sympathize  with  thee  in  that  and  other  afflictive 
dispensations,  yet  have  not  the  least  doubt  but  all  those 
things  that  we  meet  with,  and  which  may  seem  little 
else  to  our  taste  than  the  wormwood  and  gall,  are  but 
like  the  strong  winds  sent  to  bring  the  leaky  ship  to  a 
safe  port.  As  I  remember  to  have  heard  dear  George 
Dillwyn  say,  when  in  America,  to  an  afflicted  Friend, 
( Our  proper  business  at  such  times  is  to  keep  the  head 
of  the  vessel  the  right  way ;  if  we  do  so,  we  shall  gain 
by  such  dispensations.' " 

George  Dillwyn  thus  laconically  writes  to  Thomas 
Scattergood :  "  Thou  and  I  correspond,  in  the  letter 
way,  like  poor  day-laborers  who  have  but  little  to 
spare  to  each  other.  The  sparing  of  that  little,  how- 
ever, seems  to  be  saying,  '  If  I  had  more  thou  shouldst 
be  heartily  we1  come  to  it.'  I  may  congratulate  thee 


GEORGE  DILLWYK  195 

on  thy  finish  at  Devonshire  house  [a  family  visit],  and 
was  pleased  with  thy  retreat  into  the  country,  though 
such  little  recesses  from  service  often  remind  me  of 
a  speech  of  the  mate  of  the  ship  Pigou,  one  morning 
to  the  sailors :  '  Come,  lads,  step  down  anc^get  your 
breakfasts  as  quick  as  you  can,  and  then  you  will  have 
nothing  to  do  but  to  work.'  " 

In  the  year  1802,  George  Dillwyn,  believing  that 
his  service  in  England  was  completed,  returned  to 
America,  and  once  more  settled  at  Burlington.  He 
did  not  travel  much  in  the  ministry  after  this,  but  was 
diligent  in  the  attendance  of  his  particular  meetings, 
being  seldom  absent  from  either  the  Monthly,  Quar- 
terly, or  Yearly  Meeting  to  which  he  belonged.  He 
was  particular  in  his  endeavor  to  take  all  the  members 
of  his  family  with  him,  saying,  "  He  did  not  find  his 
meetings  did  him  much  good,  if  he  could  reflect  upon 
having  left  any  person  in  his  service  unnecessarily  at 
home."  How  is  it  possible  for  any  one  who  really 
believes  that  it  is  in  accordance  with  the  will  of  the 
Great  Head  of  the  church  for  his  children  to  meet 
before  him  for  public  worship,  to  neglect  "  the  assem- 
bling of  themselves  together,  as  the  manner  of  some 
is?" 

The  following  anecdote  contains  a  pungent  rebuke 
administered  effectually  to  one,  and  there  may  be 
others  it  whom  it  would  equally  apply.  A  member 


196  GEORGE  DILLWYN. 

of  the  Society  who  resided  in  a  village  not  far  from 
Philadelphia,  during  a  considerable  portion  of  the 
meridian  of  his  life,  evinced  little  disposition  to  con- 
form to  the  testimonies  and  principles  of  his  profes- 
sion. Ar*>ng  other  things,  he  was  very  negligent  in 
the  attendance  of  religious  meetings,  and  on  one  oc- 
casion refused  to  withdraw  a  few  minutes  from  his 
worldly  business  to  sit  with  his  family  during  the 
time  of  a  religious  visit  paid  them  by  two  ministering 
Friends.  His  son,  having  been  favored  with  a  pow- 
erful visitation  of  Divine  love,  yielded  in  measure 
thereto,  and  became  diligent  in  going  to  meetings, 
walking  to  the  one  they  belonged  to,  though  at  the 
distance  of  several  miles.  One  day  Joseph  Hemphill, 
a  distinguished  lawyer  of  Philadelphia,  afterward  a 
judge  and  member  of  Congress,  came  into  the  store, 
and,  not  seeing  the  young  man,  inquired  of  the  father 
where  he  was.  "  Gone  to  meeting,"  said  the  father, 
with  a  sneer.  "  Gone  to  meeting  !  "  replied  Joseph. 
"  The  more  to  his  credit ;  for  he  gets  no  help  from  his 
father,  mother,  or  sister !  I  tell  you  what,  if  I  was 
in  your  place,  if  I  could  not  live  up  to  the  principles 
I  professed,  I  would  request  to  be  released  from  mem- 
bership." 

This  unexpected  rebuke  had  a  powerful  effect  on 
the  man  to  whom  it  was  addressed.  He  said  he 
never  had  had  such  a  sermon  preached  to  him.  He 


GEORGE  DILLWYN.  197 

could  not  get  from  under  the  weight  of  it,  and  soon 
found  himself  most  easy  to  be  diligent  in  his  religious 
duties.  At  the  time  of  his  death  he  sat  head  of  the 
meeting  he  belonged  to,  and  was  thought  to  have  be- 
come a  humble-minded  Christian. 

George  Dillwyn  was  a  watchful,  tender,  sympathiz- 
ing friend  of  those  who  were  young  in  the  ministry, 
not  hastily  condemning  them  because  of  a  misstep  in 
their  tribulated  way.  He  remembered  his  own  coming 
forth  in  that  line ;  and  the  difficulties  he  had  met  with, 
caused  him  to  be  willing  to  make  full  proof  of  others 
before  he  rejected  their  offerings.  It  is  stated,  that 
when  he  had  spoken  a  few  times  in  public,  a  valuable 
elder,  who  had  come  to  a  hasty  conclusion  in  his  case, 
told  George  he  believed  he  had  mistaken  his  calling, 
and  requested  him  to  withhold  his  exercises  from  the 
meeting.  George  meekly  replied,  if  the  elder  would 
take  the  burden  upon  him,  he  would  be  silent.  This 
the  Friend  was  willing  to  do;  and  for  some  time 
George's  voice  was  not  heard  in  the  public  assemblies. 
But  while  the  silenced  one  was  permitted  to  enjoy  quiet 
peace  in  submission,  the  mind  of  the  elder  became  tried 
and  uneasy ;  and  eventually,  under  a  sense  of  duty,  he 
called  upon  George,  and  told  him  he  could  not  bear 
the  responsibility  of  sealing  his  mouth  any  longer,  and 
encouraged  him  to  exercise  his  gift  when  he  felt  the 
Divine  call  thereto.  This  is  a  very  instructive  anec- 
17* 


198  GEORGE  DILLWYN. 

dote ;  to  elders  it  is  a  warning  not  to  be  too  hasty  in 
judgment,  —  to  young  ministers  an  incitement  to  leave 
their  cause  with  their  heavenly  Father  to  plead  for 
them,  while  they  endeavor  to  receive  the  counsel  of 
their  elder  friends  with  meekness  and  submission. 

On  his  return  from  Europe,  George  Dillwyn  devoted 
his  leisure  more  to  literary  labors  for  the  good  of  the 
community,  than  he  had  hitherto  done.  His  work, 
commonly  known  as  "  Dillwyn's  Reflections,"  contains 
many  pithy  thoughts,  well  expressed.  It  also  contains 
some  anecdotes,  from  which  a  few  extracts  will  be 
given.  He  says : 

"  In  conversing  with  a  person  of  distinction  in  the 
community,  on  the  universality  of  Divine  Grace,  he 
related  the  following  anecdote,  which  I  give  in  nearly 
his  own  words.  *  When  I  was  a  little  boy,  I  went  to 
a  school,  which  assembled  by  the  ringing  of  a  bell ; 
and  one  morning,  on  hearing  it,  I  hastened  into  my 
father's  chamber,  to  receive  a  penny  or  two,  which  he 
daily  gave  me  to  buy  a  cake  by  the  way ;  but  found 
him  in  a  sound  sleep.  The  case  was  urgent,  and  as  I 
feared  to  awake  him,  I  thought  I  might  venture  to 
take  my  usual  stipend  from  his  pocket,  and  tell  him 
at  my  return  what  I  had  done,  not  doubting  my  reason 
for  it  would  satisfy  him.  I  accordingly  took  it,  but 
instantly  felt  it  was  wrong ;  and,  by  the  time  I  reached 
the  head  of  the  stairs,  my  uneasiness  increased  to  so 


GEORGE  DILLWYN.  199 

great  a  degree,  that  I  could  not  proceed  till  I  had  re- 
placed the  money ;  which  having  done,  I  went  off 
quiet  and  cheerful.  Now,  sir/  said  the  relator,  'is 
this  what  the  Society  of  Friends  allude  to,  as  an  uni- 
versal principle  in  the  heart  of  man?'  I  answered, 
'  Yes.'  '  Why,  then/  he  replied,  '  I  have  been  more 
of  a  Quaker  than  I  thought  myself,  from  my  early 
days;  and  the  remembrance  of  this  occurrence  has 
proved  cautionary  to  me,  on  many  occasions,  in  my 
business  and  conduct,  ever  since.' ': 

Another  instance  of  the  restraining  influence  of 
Divine  Grace  narrated,  is  one  in  which  he  himself  was 
concerned ;  he  says : 

"  When  the  compiler  of  these  anecdotes  was  a  wild, 
heedless  boy,  about  seven  or  eight  years  old,  he  had 
several  very  corrupt  playfellows,  and  among  them  was 
one  of  an  uncommonly  daring  disposition,  who,  being 
paramount  in  wickedness  and  profanity,  and  leading 
the  way  into  mischief,  was  envied  by  the  rest ;  there- 
fore, for  them  to  be  as  clever  as  they  thought  him,  it 
was  necessary  to  curse  and  swear,  without  hesitation  or 
fear.  In  order  to  which,  the  compiler,  on  a  certain 
c(ay,  and  in  a  place  not  easily  to  be  forgotten,  attempted 
to  take  the  Sacred  Name  into  his  mouth,  and  call  for 
damnation  to  his  soul !  but  he  had  hardly  begun  the 
shocking  sentence,  when  he  was  seized  with  a  sensa- 
tion of  horror,  beyond  description.  This  check  to  his 


200  GEORGE  DILLWYN. 

wicked  ambition  was  effectual,  and  the  temptation  to 
that  evil  was  so  completely  overcome,  that  he  never 
afterward  dared  to  indulge  it  in  the  smallest  degree. 
It  was,  indeed,  the  triumph  of  mercy  over  presump- 
tion ! " 

The  restraining  mercy  of  the  Lord  is  indeed  great ! 
How  often  have  we  been  preserved  from  engaging  in 
evil  courses  by  providential  hindrances!  Sometimes 
by  the  voice  of  His  reproofs  speaking  terror  to  the 
soul ;  sometimes  by  the  persuasions  of  his  love  awak- 
ening abhorrence  of  sin.  I  remember  to  have  heard 
a  son  of  piously  concerned  and  godly  parents  say  that 
at  a  time  when  he  was  about  engaging  in  a  wrong  act, 
an  appearance  as  of  the  face  of  his  loved,  respected, 
and  honored  father  came  before  him,  and  he  could  not 
proceed.  Of  the  saving  mercy  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  the 
following  anecdote,  quite  abridged  in  its  details,  is  a 
striking  example. 

A  youthful  member  of  Philadelphia  Monthly  Meet- 
ing, many  years  ago,  gave  way  to  evil  habits  until  he 
had  become  an  alien  from  his  father's  house.  He  had 
taken  up  his  abode  in  a  tavern,  and  seemed  hastening 
to  destruction  with  rapid  strides.  The  entreaties  of 
his  concerned  parents,  the  visible  sorrow  of  thoir 
hearts,  the  secret  reproofs  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  fear 
of  the  "  dread  after-scene,"  all  seemed  to  produce  no 
effect  upon  him.  He  had  taken  his  own  course,  ho 


•-' 


GEORGE  DILLWYN.  201 

had  chosen  his  own  delusion,  and  little  hopes  were 
entertained  that  he  would  ever  be  respectable  as  a  man, 
much  less  consistent  as  a  Christian.  Yet  the  long- 
forbearing  mercy  of  a  gracious  Saviour  toward  him  was 
not  exhausted.  This  prodigal,  who  turned  away  from 
his  friends,  who  fled  from  his  father,  who  seemed  to 
court  everlasting  destruction,  was  made  a  witness  of 
one  more  gracious,  heavenly  visitation  of  saving  love. 
The  tavern  where  he  lived  was  on  the  Delaware. 
Late  one  night  he  retired  to  his  bed,  and  while  lying 
on  it,  as  far  as  he  could  tell,  perfectly  awake,  and  cog- 
nizant of  all  that  was  going  on  around  him,  he  heard 
a  voice  calling  him  by  name,  and  bidding  him  go  to 
the  piazza  of  the  house  which  projected  toward  the 
river.  He  obeyed  the  mandate,  and  from  the  piazza 
he  saw,  over  the  water,  what  appeared  to  him  a  mani- 
festation of  the  Saviour  of  the  world.  Awfully  im- 
pressed with  the  sight,  the  heart  of  the  young  man 
was  sensible  of  remorse  and  condemnation.  He  was 
told  that  this  was  the  last  visitation  of  mercy  he  would 
ever  receive,  that  now  there  was  an  open  door  for  his 
escape  from  damnation ;  but  that  if  this  opening  was 
not  embraced,  he  was  lost  forever.  He  who  opened  to 
him  his  state,  bade  him  go  home  at  once  to  his  father's 
house.  Sensible,  at  length,  that  obedience  was  his 
only  safety,  the  poor  repentant  prodigal,  in  the  middle 
of  the  night,  left  the  tavern,  and  went  to  the  door 


202  GEORGE  DILLWTN, 

which,  in  comparative  innocence,  he  had  often  en- 
tered. He  took  courage  to  knock,  and  as  he  did  so, 
the  door  opened,  and  the  father,  with  extended  arms, 
was  ready  to  receive  him.  He  who  had  given  the 
saving  visitation  to  the  son,  had  been  with  the  father, 
had  aroused  him  from  his  bed,  and,  by  the  secret  in- 
spiration of  his  Holy  Spirit  on  his  mind,  had  thus 
brought  him  to  the  door  to  receive  his  weeping  son. 
Having  thus  given  up  to  the  Lord's  visitation,  the 
young  man,  through  faithful  obedience  to  manifested 
duty,  grew  in  grace,  and  experienced  the  work  of.  re- 
generation carried  on  in  his  soul.  He  became  a  steady, 
religious  character,  was  for  a  long  time  an  overseer  of 
that  meeting,  and  in  the  hour  of  death  felt  himself 
sustained  by  the  Christian's  hope. 

George  Dillwyn,  although  often  led,  in  his  ministry, 
to  speak  at  considerable  length,  yet  was  remarkable  at 
times  for  the  brevity  of  his  public  communications. 
Some  of  these  were  sufficiently  startling.  One  day, 
while  sitting  in  his  select  preparative  meeting,  he  broke 
the  silence  with  this  arousing  discourse :  "  Friends,  I 
perceive  the  cloven  foot  is  getting  in  among  us ! " 
What  an  incentive  for  deep  heart-searching  was  this  ! 
Well  might  every  minister  present  have  put  the  ques- 
tion to  him  or  herself,  Have  I  lost  my  true  guide? 
Am  I  listening  to  the  voice  of  the  stranger  ?  Has  the 
love  of  self  beguiled  me  ?  Do  I  preach  without  the 


GEORGE  DILLWYN.  203 

life  and  power  that  once  attended  my  ministry  ?  Yea, 
ministers  and  elders  might  have  united  in  the  heart- 
raised  inquiry.  Lord,  is  it  I  that  have  given  occasion 
for  this? 

George  Dillwyn  says,  "  When  persons  who  think 
they  have  attained  to  a  stability  in  religion,  speak 
lightly,  ,or  seem  to  make  no  account  of  those  little 
steps  of  faith  and  obedience  by  which  the  Lord  sees 
meet  to  lead  his  flock,  and  fit  them  for  his  fold,  it  is 
questionable  if  they  have  not  missed  the  right  gate, 
and  are  trying  to  get  in  some  other  way." 

Some  individuals  are  ready  to  esteem  lightly,  to 
speak  contemptuously  of  our  testimony  to  plainness  in 
dress  and  address.  These  have  either  known  nothing 
of  those  fiery  baptisms  through  which  some  are  made 
willing  to  take  up  the  cross  to  their  natural  inclina- 
tions, and  by  consistent  attire  and  scriptural  language, 
become  as  spectacles  to  men ;  or  having  once  known 
and  departed  in  heart  from  the  Truth,  they  are  seeking 
to  persuade  themselves  that  the  inward  conflicts  through 
which  they  were  led  to  it,  were  delusions. 

We  have  heard  it  related  that  a  young  female,  per- 
haps not  a  member  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  became 
convinced  that  it  was  her  religious  duty  to  conform  to 
its  testimonies  in  regard  to  language  and  dress.  About 
this  time  the  family  were  preparing  to  give  a  great 
party,  and  she  believed  that  on  that  occasion  she  must 


204  GEORGE  DILLWYN. 

manifest  in  her  conduct  her  obedience  to  the  will  of 
her  Lord  and  Saviour  in  this  respect.  Deep  was  the 
trial  to  her ;  flesh  and  blood  could  but  revolt  at  the 
mortification  self  was  doomed  to  experience.  While 
under  this  exercise  of  mind,  she  one  morning  went 
into  the  parlor,  the  windows  of  which  had  not  been 
opened,  and  there,  sitting  out  of  sight  of  men,  she 
sought  for  resignation  to  the  Divine  requiring,  and 
strength  to  enable  her  to  perform  it.  While  she  was 
thus  engaged,  Samuel  Emlen,  passing  along  the  street 
she  lived  on,  came  opposite  the  house.  A  sense  of  a 
religious  duty  to  be  performed  therein  suddenly  took 
hold  of  him.  He  paused,  stepped  in  the  entry,  passed 
on  till  he  reached  the  door  of  the  darkened  parlor. 
Putting  his  head  inside  of  it,  he  exclaimed,  "  Be  thou 
faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of 
life."  Having  said  this,  he  returned  to  the  street,  and 
went  on  his  way,  having  been  enabled  to  adminis- 
ter, through  the  Lord's  holy  assistance,  the  word  of 
strength  and  consolation  to  the  unseen  and  unknown 
mourner.  Animated  by  this  providential  visitation, 
the  young  woman  was  enabled  to  pursue  the  path  of 
duty  opened  before  her. 

The  following  extract  from  a  letter  written  to  one 
who  was  passing  through  the  baptisms  incident  to  the 
transition  state  between  a  life  of  self  and  a  life  of 
self-denial,  may  illustrate  this  subject : 


GEORGE  DILLWYN.  205 

"  Thou  hast  suffered  from  the  ridicule  of  those  whc 
would  not  have  thee  enter  on  a  religious  life,  a  life  of 
self-denial  and  the  daily  cross.  Thou  hast  been  tried, 
I  fear,  also  by  the  advice  of  shallow  though  high  pro- 
fessors, who  have  never  submitted  to  be  dipped  into 
those  trials  and  exercises  into  which  the  great  Head  of 
the  Church  introduces  all  those  who  are  truly  devoted 
to  him.  It  is  strange  how  easily  some  seem  to  slide 
out  of  a  gay  life  into  a  plain  one,  out  of  the  obvious 
rebellions  of  an  unsubjected  will,  indulging  in  the 
vanities  of  a  frivolous  mind,  into,  at  least,  an  appear- 
ance of  tolerable  consistency.  They  have  made  changes 
which  have  cost  others  months  of  anguish  and  suffer- 
ing, and  yet  seem  to  have  known  nothing  of  taking  up 
the  cross.  Some  occupy  stations  in  the  church,  rightly 
to  qualify  for  which  fiery  baptism  after  fiery  baptism 
must  needs  be  endured,  and  yet  there  is  but  little  ap- 
pearance in  them  that  they  have  ever  experienced  that 
inward  burning  which  can  alone  purge  away  the  tin 
and  the  reprobate  silver.  They  seem  to  have  discov- 
ered some  bridge  of  human  invention  over  Jordan,  the 
river  of  judgment ;  and  it  is  no  wonder  to  me  that 
they  should  not  be  familiar  with  its  depths !  Many 
can  talk  of  the  great  love  and  mercy  of  their  heavenly 
Father,  can  even  vocally  rejoice  that  Christ  died  for 
them,  who  yet  know  little  of  those  inward,  purifying 
18 


206  GEORGE  DILLWYN. 

sufferings  through  which  he  makes  his  dear  children 
partakers  of  that  salvation  he  has  purchased  for  them. 
"  We  suffer  tribulation  and  baptisms,  on  various  ac- 
counts, and  we  cannot  always  understand  how  we  are 
to  gain  spiritually,  from  that  we  are  enduring.  Never- 
theless, I  believe,  however  dark  the  dispensation  may 
seem  at  the  time  to  us,  that  every  such  trial,  rightly 
borne,  is  of  consequence  in  furthering  the  work  of  per- 
fect redemption.  The  trials  we  pass  through,  when 
obediently  bearing  the  cross,  may  be  necessary  for  our- 
selves —  may  be  useful  to  others.  The  patience  and 
gentleness  with  which  we  bear  them,  may  be  an  effec- 
tual ministry  to  the  unsubdued  spirit  of  some  watchful 
friend ;  —  a  ministry  owned  by  the  Master,  although 
not  even  suspected  at  the  moment  by  us.  Beside  this, 
we  know  not  how  peculiarly  needful  all  that  we  endure 
may  be  to  fit  us  for  some  unforeseen  service,  which  our 
Lord  will  require  at  our  hands.  He  may  be  thus 
fitting  us  for  a  long  life  of  devotion  to  him,  or  for  an 
early  death.  I  remember  an  amiable  young  friend  of 
mine,  who  for  years  had  felt  inwardly  uneasy  Avith 
respect  to  his  dress,  and  who,  in  a  season  of  renewed 
visitation,  after  many  struggles  of  mind,  took  up  the 
cross,  and  bowed  to  the  requirings  of  duty.  The  day 
he  made  the  change,  an  elderly  female  friend  not  ac- 
quainted with  the  circumstance,  called  at  his  house. 
On  entering  the  door,  sensations  peculiarly  solemn  fell 


•   GEORGE  DILLWYN.  207 

on  her,  and  she  seemed  to  partake  a  little  of  the  deep 
baptism  in  which  his  mind  was  plunged.  Many  words 
did  not  pass  between  them,  but  the  few  he  uttered  set 
forth  the  depth  of  anguish  which  pressed  upon  him. 
He  said  as  respected  his  feelings  he  could  not  suffer 
more,  if  the  skin  had  been  violently  torn  from  his 
body.  He  found  it  no  easy  matter  to  make  the  change 
—  but  strengthened  by  his  heavenly  Father,  he  had 
taken  the  cup  of  affliction,  and  with  quiet  submission, 
drunk  it  to  the  dregs.  Mortified  pride  submitted ;  — 
affection  wounded  in  the  house  of  his  friends,  found 
comfort  and  healing  from  the  Physician  of  value ;  — 
faith  grew  stronger  through  this  exercise ;  —  obedience 
became  less  bitter ;  and  from  these  inward  trials  the 
Christian  graces  seemed  to  gain  new  bloom.  His  re- 
ligiously-minded friends  sympathized  with  him,  and 
rejoiced  over  him.  They  trusted  that  this  suffering 
was  to  qualify  him  for  a  useful  life ;  but  his  Saviour 
designed  it  as  a  preparation  for  a  happy  death !  A 
few  weeks  after  this  change  in  his  attire,  while  the 
freshness  and  sweetness  of  his  recent  humiliation  of 
spirit  was  still  upon  him,  he  became  suddenly  ill. 
There  were  a  few  days  of  patiently  borne  suffering, 
sustained  by  a  comfortable  assurance  that  for  the 
Saviour's  sake,  he  was  accepted  in  his  obedience  and 
dedication  —  and  then  he  was  taken  away  from  all 
sorrow.  The  visitation  which  seemed  to  this  young 


208  GEORGE  DILLWYN.    . 

man  but  as  a  powerful  incentive  to  consistency  of 
attire,  was  indeed  the  last  call  of  his  Almighty  Father 
to  obedience,  and  the  resignation  of  his  will.  He  sub- 
mitted, and  his  end  was  happy ;  —  had  he  rebelled  — 
how  awful  might  the  consequence  have  been ! " 

We  give  a  few  other  anecdotes  related  in  the  words 
of  George  Dillwyn. 

"  The  following  relation  was  given  in  a  private  con- 
versation by  a  Friend  in  the  ministry  from  England. 
Being  on  his  return  home  from  America  near  to  the 
coast  of  Ireland,  in  very  hazy  weather,  he  was  awaked 
by  an  uneasiness  of  mind,  and  a  strong  impression 
that  the  ship  was  in  danger.  He  roused  the  master, 
who  also  lay  in  the  cabin,  and  requested  him  to  go  up 
and  see  how  things  were ;  but  the  captain,  not  liking 
the  disturbance,  told  the  Friend  to  make  himself  easy; 
they  would  take  care  enough  of  him.  The  Friend 
tried  to  compose  himself,  and  refrained  from  speaking 
again  for  some  time.  The  uneasiness,  however,  con- 
tinuing, and  becoming  more  urgent,  he  cried,  with 
great  earnestness,  '  Captain,  thou  must  get  up ! '  The 
captain,  with  some  grumbling,  at  length  complied  ;  and, 
in  ascending  the  companion-way,  roused  the  attention 
of  the  helmsman,  who,  as  well  as  the  seamen  near  the 
forecastle,  were  supposed  to  be  dozing.  This  man, 
calling  to  the  others,  they  presently  exclaimed,  'Helm 
hard-a-lee !  There  ;s  a  light  ahead  !'  On  immediately 


GEORGE  DILLWYN.  209 

sounding,  they  found  themselves  in  shallow  water,  and 
dropped  anchor,  where,  the  weather  being  mild,  they  re- 
mained till  the  next  morning,  when,  to  their  great  sur- 
prise, it  appeared  they  were  near  the  shore,  and  that  if 
they  had  continued  their  course  but  a  few  minutes  longer, 
the  vessel,  at  least,  would  probably  have  been  lost. 
Such  a  manifest  escape  from  danger  humbled  them  all, 
and  on  the  captain  mentioning  the  Friend's  uneasiness 
as  the  means  of  their  preservation,  the  mate  related  a 
similar  intimation  to  his  own  mind,  by  which  the 
vessel  he  was  in  was  preserved  from  being  suddenly 
thrown  on  her  beam-ends.  1 1  think,  sir,'  said  he, 
'  this  emotion  of  mine  was  like  yours.'  '  Ah,  man,' 
said  the  Friend,  '  if  thou  art  so  wise  as  always  to  heed 
that,  it  will  guide  thee  to  everlasting  happiness ! ' ' 

"  Another  instance  is  related  by  a  serious  person, 
who,  being  master  of  a  vessel,  was  in  the  harbor  of 
Cape  Francois  at  the  time  when  the  blacks  revolted, 
and  took  arms  against  the  whites.  He  was  leaning  on 
the  rail  of  the  quarter-deck,  a  sorrowful  witness  of 
that  dreadful  scene,  when,  without  any  apparent  cause, 
he  was  suddenly  impelled,  as  by  a  sense  of  fear,  to 
quit  the  rail,  and  seat  himself  behind  the  companion- 
way  for  shelter.  As  he  left  the  rail,  the  mate  took 
his  place,  and  instantly  had  his  thumb  fractured  by  a 
musket-ball  from  the  shore,  which,  had  not  the  mas- 
ter removed,  must  have  entered  his  body." 
18* 


210  GEORGE  DILLWYN. 

"  A  sea-captain,  well  known  in  Philadelphia,  being 
on  the  point  of  going  on  shipboard,  felt  his  mind  so 
impressed  with  uneasiness,  that  he  could  not  proceed, 
and  resigned  the  command.  All  he  could  say  on  the 
occasion  was,  that  he  was  not  easy  to  go ;  and  the  event 
proved  he  was  right  in  attending  to  the  restraint ;  for 
the  vessel  was  lost,  as  is  supposed,  being  never  heard 
of  after  touching  at  Batavia." 

Many  circumstances  of  a  similar  character  might 
be  collected  from  the  journals  of  Friends  and  other 
sources.  One  which  some  of  the  residents  in  this  city 
have  heard  related  by  a  Friend,  now  deceased,  who 
was  acquainted  with  the  person  alluded  to,  is  inter- 
esting. A  man,  who  was  on  his  way  to  Europe  in  a 
brig,  or  some  craft  of  small  size,  one  night  was  aroused 
from  his  sleep  by  a  sudden  impression  of  terror,  which 
caused  him  to  spring  out  of  his  berth,  and,  without 
waiting  to  dress,  hurry  up  the  companion-way.  As 
he  reached  the  top,  he  saw  a  dark  body  rapidly  pass- 
ing; instinctively,  as  it  were,  he  clasped  his  arms 
around  it,  and  found  himself  suddenly  borne  to  one 
side.  An  awful  crash  instantly  followed,  the  vessel  he 
had  been  in  suddenly  disappeared  from  below  him, 
while  a  large  ship,  around  the  bowsprit  of  which  he 
was  clinging,  passed  rapidly  over  it,  and  swept  oil  in 
the  darkness.  He  soon  made  his  way  to  the  deck,  and 
was  comfortably  cared  for ;  but  the  vessel  he  had  left 


GEORGE  DILLWYN.  211 

his  home  in,  and  his  late  companions,  were  never  more 
seen. 

The  following  quotations  from  George  Dillwyn,  are 
all  intended,  though  in  different  forms  of  language,  to 
encourage  humility,  and  discourage  pride. 

"  Humility  and  love  are  equally  essential  to  devotion 
and  to  happiness."  "  The  root  of  pride  is  self-confi- 
dence ;  and  they  who  fancy  themselves  more  humble 
than  others,  may  be  the  least  so."  "  Humility  of  mind 
is  neither  arrived  at,  retained,  nor  increased,  by  com- 
paring ourselves  with  others."  "  In  ascending  the 
mount  of  rectitude,  we  are  more  apt  to  indulge  in  re- 
flecting on  the  past,  than  in  contemplating  the  future ; 
and  so,  comparing  our  attainments  rather  with  those 
behind  than  with  those  before  us,,  we  easily,  and  often, 
mistake  our  resting-places  for  our  journey's  end." 

As  a  warning  to  those,  who,  from  any  cause,  either 
of  personal  or  mental  accomplishments,  or  because  of 
the  supposed  more  perfect  discoveries  of  Truth  to  the 
mind,  feel  disposed  to  consider  themselves  elevated 
above  their  neighbors,  we  will  narrate  an  anecdote. 

A  ministering  Friend  residing  in  England,  under  a 
religious  concern  paid  a  visit  to  the  meetings  in  Ire- 
land, in  which  service  he  was  eminently  favored. 
From  place  to  place,  as  he  travelled,  he  was  furnished 
with  abundance  of  suitable  matter  to  communicate, 
and  a  baptizing  power  accompanied  the  Word  preached 


212  GEORGE  DILLWYN. 

to  the  tendering  the  hearts  of  the  hearers,  in  a  re- 
markable manner.  During  his  visit,  he  was  preserved 
in  a  humble  state  of  mind,  watchfully  attentive  to  the 
openings  of  his  Divine  Master,  and  was  therefore  per- 
mitted to  return  to  his  home  in  peace.  In  his  subse- 
quent meditations,  however,  on  his  past  visit,  and  the 
evident  Divine  influence  attending  his  ministry,  spirit- 
ual pride  crept  in ;  and  he  was  apparently  in  danger 
of  making  total  shipwreck  of  his  humility,  and  thereby 
losing  his  hope  in  Christ. 

While  in  this  critical  condition,  he  was  instructed 
by  a  dream.  He  thought  he  was  walking  on  a  plain, 
reflecting  on  his  late  visit  to  Ireland  —  the  wonderful 
service  he  had  had  there  —  and  exulting  in  his  increase 
of  spiritual  experience.  As  he  was  thus  ministering 
food  to  his  earthly  nature,  he  lifted  up  his  eyes  and 
perceived  a  person  of  lofty  stature  approaching  him. 
Full  of  presumption,  engendered  by  his  late  thoughts, 
he  advanced  to  meet  the  new-comer,  and  demanded 
his  name.  "  My  name  is  Self,"  said  the  giant. 
"Well,"  added  the  other,  "I  will  kill  thee."  He 
thought  in  his  dream  that  he  immediately  commenced 
the  attack,  and  after  a  sharp  contest,  succeeded  in  beat- 
ing Self  to  death.  He  then  renewed  his  walk,  and  in 
addition  to  his  former  cause  of  inward  gratulation, 
he  now  with  much  satisfaction  thought  over  his  last 
valorous  exploit.  While  thus  engaged,  he  beheld  ap- 


GEORGE  DILLWYN.  213 

preaching  a  figure  closely  resembling  the  giant  he  had 
just  killed,  but  of  more  than  twice  the  size.  As  this 
majestic  person  drew  near,  he  was  met  with  the  same 
question  which  had  greeted  the  other  —  Who  art  thou? 
"I  am  Self/'  was  the  answer.  "I  thought  I  had 
killed  thee,"  said  the  puffed-up  preacher,  "  but  I  will 
do  it  again."  So  saying,  he  vigorously  assailed  this 
formidable  enemy,  and  after  a  very  severe  and  desper- 
ate struggle,  succeeded  in  destroying  him.  Now  again 
he  began  to  meditate  on  his  great  deeds;  when  he  saw 
before  him  a  person,  featured  as  the  two  others,  but  of 
immense  stature,  his  head  reaching  to  the  clouds.  He 
approached,  and  to  the  demand  of  his  name,  answered, 
"  I  am  Self."  Once  more  a  combat  commenced ;  but 
it  was  soon  apparent  that  this  new  giant  was  coming 
off  victor.  The  poor  crest-fallen  dreamer  was  brought 
to  the  ground,  and  perceived,  as  he  thought,  his  death 
inevitable.  Then,  indeed,  he  thought  of  One,  whose 
arm  of  power  could  bring  aid  and  safety  in  any  diffi- 
culty. His  heart  seemed  humble,  secret  prayer  was 
begotten  to  the  Source  of  strength,  his  faith  was  re- 
newed, and  Self  vanished.  Then  ended  his  dream. 

As  he  pondered  over  its  different  parts,  the  delusion 
he  had  been  previously  under,  was  made  clearly  mani- 
fest to  his  mind.  In  tears  and  true  contrition  of  heart 
he  looked  to  the  Source  of  every  good  and  perfect  gift, 
and  received  therefrom  a  renewal  of  that  humility  and 


214  GEORGE  DILLWTN. 

fear,  which  in  the  days  of  his  youthful  visitations  were 
given  to  him.  Self,  which  in  his  first  submission  to 
the  cross  of  Christ  had  been  in  measure  slain  —  which 
had  subsequently,  through  unwatchfulness,  revived  as 
a  mighty  giant,  after,  through  Divine  Grace,  the  pollu- 
tions of  nature  had  been  to  a  great  extent  cleansed ; 
which  then  in  a  time  of  renewed  visitation  had  been 
as  it  were  slain  a  second  time ;  and  again  revived  by 
outward  flattery,  and  inward  unwatchfulness,  into  a 
spiritual  monster,  whose  head  reached  the  clouds  — 
was  now  once  more  cast  down.  He  felt  in  great  tribu- 
lation ;  he  saw  the  imminent  danger  he  had  been  in  of 
plunging  himself  into  everlasting  destruction ;  and 
with  these  feelings,  and  this  sense,  he  dared  no  longer 
dwell  upon  his  past  labors  for  the  Truth.  His  eye 
was  now  once  more  to  the  Lord,  and  the  dream  and 
the  interpretation  thereof,  were  to  him  as  merciful 
warnings  never  to  be  forgotten. 

George  Dillwyn  was  much  interested  in  the  welfare 
of  the  Indian  natives  of  this  country,  and  at  times  felt 
his  mind  drawn  toward  them  in  that  love  which  per- 
suaded him  there  was  that  in  them  to  which  the  Gos- 
pel might  be  preached.  He  had  divers  interesting 
religious  conversations  with  a  deputation  of  Cherokees 
who  visited  the  city  of  Philadelphia  in  the  First 
month,  1792.  These  Indians  were  seven  in  number, 
six  males  and  one  femnle.  The  chief  man  among 


GEORGE  DILLWYN.  215 

them  was  Nehetooyah,  or  the  "  Bloody  Fellow,"  and 
he  appears  to  have  done  all  the  public  speaking  on 
their  behalf.  This  being  the  first  opportunity  Friends 
had  ever  obtained  of  showing  kindness  to  the  members 
of  this  distant  tribe,  they  were  anxious  to  treat  them 
with  suitable  hospitality  and  attention.  On  the  29th 
of  the  First  month,  the  male  part  of  the  delegation, 
with  an  interpreter,  were,  by  invitation,  at  the  house 
of  Isaac  Zane,  and  appeared  much  gratified  with  exam- 
ining a  terrestrial  globe  which  was  shown  them,  par- 
ticularly when  the  place  of  their  own  homes  was 
pointed  out  on  it,  and  the  route  they  had  travelled  to 
Philadelphia.  After  listening  to  what  was  told  them 
relative  to  the  shape  of  the  earth  and  other  matters  of 
a  kindred  nature,  Nehetooyah,  in  a  very  pathetic  tone 
of  voice,  gave  utterance  to  a  short  speech.  He  first 
adverted  to  the  great  advantages  which  the  white  peo- 
ple had  over  their  red  brethren  in  knowledge.  He 
then  added  an  expression  of  surprise,  that  notwith- 
standing the  white  men  knew  that  the  Great  Spirit 
made  all,  and  provided  for  all  his  children,  they  should 
treat  the  red  men  so  unfairly.  He  spoke  of  the  first 
settlement  of  the  whites,  their  growth,  and  how  they 
had  driven  the  Indians  from  their  possessions  without 
compensation.  As  he  had  travelled  through  the  coun- 
try, he  had  seen  the  fine  houses  which  the  white  men 
had  erected  on  the  lands  they  had  taken  from  the  red 


216  GEORGE  DILLWYN, 

men ;  and  yet  they  were  not  satisfied,  but  coveted  the 
little  the  red  men  still  held.  He  ended  with  express- 
ing his  belief  that  this  could  not  be  consistent  with  the 
mind  of  the  Great  Spirit. 

On  Second  month  2d,  the  Indians  being  again  at 
the  house  of  Isaac  Zane,  they  were  met  by  George 
Dillwyn,  Mary  Ridgway,  and  Jane  Watson.  On  this 
occasion,  these  Friends  addressed  them  by  way  of  re- 
ligious counsel.  They  spoke  on  the  nature  of  the 
Divine  Being,  the  inward  workings  of  his  Grace  and 
Good  Spirit  in  the  hearts  of  all  to  restrain  them  from 
doing  evil,  the  dependence  of  all  on  him  for  life, 
health,  and  every  blessing ;  and  pressed  the  conclusion, 
that  as  all  were  children  of  one  common  Father,  they 
were  bound  to  love  one  another,  and  to  live  in  peace. 
One  of  them,  addressing  the  Indians,  said,  "  As  any 
one  of  you  would  be  grieved  to  observe  quarreling  and 
fighting  among  your  children,  so  our  heavenly  Father 
is  displeased  with  whatever  interrupts  the  harmony 
that  should  always  subsist  among  his  children  in  the 
great  family  of  mankind."  During  the  course  of  the 
religious  conversation,  the  Indians  were  told  of  a  red 
brother  named  "  The  Guerre,"  who  had  once  been  a 
great  warrior,  but  having  been  convinced  of  the  evil 
of  contention  and  war,  had  become  a  man  of  peace. 
He  was  one  who  attended  the  treaty  at  Lancaster  in 
1762,  and  the  change  in  his  sentiments  being  known, 


GEORGE  DILLWYN.  217 

he  was  inquired  of  as  to  the  cause.  Laying  a  hand 
on  his  breast,  and  looking  upward  with  a  reverent 
expression,  he  said,  "The  Great  Being  has  made  it 
known  to  my  heart,  that  he  did  not  make  men  for  the 
purpose  of  killing  one  another." 

When  George  Dillwyn  and  his  two  female  friends 
had  fully  expressed  what  was  on  their  minds,  the 
Indians  requested  time  to  deliberate  on  a  suitable  an- 
swer to  such  important  advice  as  they  had  heard,  and 
proposed  that  the  Friends  should  meet  them  at  the 
same  house  on  the  evening  .of  the  following  day.  On 
that  occasion,  Second  month  3d,  Nehetooyah  spoke  to 
the  following  import :  "  What  we  have  heard  from 
you  has  opened  our  eyes  and  our  hearts.  We  feel 
very  grateful  for  the  concern  and  love  which  our  bro- 
thers and  sisters  have  shown  for  the  red  people,  and 
the  pains  they  have  taken  to  bring  them  more  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  Great  Spirit  above,  and  to  make 
them  acquainted  with  his  will.  In  all  the  places  we 
have  visited,  we  never  heard  anything  that  opened 
our  hearts  so  much.  We  did  not  believe  that  any 
woman  could  say  such  wise  things  as  our  sisters  have 
said  to  us.  But  when  we  consider  that  from  women 
came  all  men,  we  cannot  wonder  that  they  should  be 
as  wise  as  we."  He  then  promised  they  would  carry 
what  they  had  heard  in  their  hearts,  and  tell  it  to  the 
red  people  in  their  own  country.  He  said  their  fathers 
19 


218  GEORGE  DILLWYN. 

had  told  them  the  white  men  were  wiser  than  the  red 
men,  because  they  had  been  able  to  read  the  Book 
which  the  Great  Spirit  had  given  them,  and  then 
added,  "  But  we  think  he  takes  care  of  red  men,  who 
are  his  children  too.  We  were  told  by  our  fathers 
to  look  up  to  the  Great  Spirit  above  when  we  were  in 
distress,  and  he  would  help  us." 

The  next  day,  Second  month  4th,  they  visited  Wil- 
liam Waring's  school,  and  had  the  various  changes  of 
the  moon  and  the  cause  of  eclipses  explained  to  them. 
They  were  deeply  interested,  and  as  they  seemed  to  set 
a  very  high  estimate  on  such  knowledge,  the  Friends 
took  occasion  to  inform  them  that  they  considered  all 
such  things  of  less  importance  than  goodness  of  heart. 

On  the  evening  of  the  8th,  George  Dillwyn  and 
others  being  present,  the  Indians  were  asked  if  they 
had  ever  heard  .of  William  Penn,  or  brother  Onas,  as 
the  northern  Indians  called  him.  They  replied  they 
had  not,  but  they  thought  it  likely  their  fathers  might 
have  done  so.  The  principle  of  the  Society  of  Friends 
in  respect  to  war  was  more  fully  unfolded  to  them ; 
and  they  were  informed  that  its  consistent  members 
would  not  undertake  to  defend  themselves ;  and  that 
this  was  so  far  from  generally  provoking  abuse,  that 
they_  had  been  often  permitted,  during  the  late  war,  to 
pass  through  both  armies  without  molestation.  One 
of  Nehetooyah's  speeches  during  this  evening  was  this : 


GEORGE   DILLWYN.  219 

"  The  life  of  all  men  is  given  by  the  Great  Spirit,  and 
life  to  every  one  is  allowed  but  for  a  short  time.  There 
are  many  ways  by  which  it  may  be  taken  from  us  when 
the  Great  Spirit  pleases,  without  our  killing  one  an- 
other. This  killing,  I  believe,  would  all  cease  if  peo- 
ple would  all  love  each  other,  and  live  according  to 
the  mind  of  the  Great  Spirit." 

During  George  Dillwyn's  last  sojourn  in  England, 
he  became  closely  attached,  as  a  father  in  the  Truth, 
to  Susanna  Home,  a  young  woman  then  just  coming 
forth  in  the  ministry.  In  the  year  1812,  she  came  to 
this  country  on  a  religious  visit,  and  George  had  near 
unity  with  her  in  her  ministerial  labors  among  us.  A 
few  weeks  after  Susanna  had  sailed  from  this  land, 
George  Dillwyn  rose,  at  the  close  of  a  meeting  for 
worship  in  Burlington,  and,  in  much  brokenness  and 
humility,  said,  "As  many  Friends  are  interested  in 
Susanna  Home,  I  may  tell  them  she  has  arrived  safely 
in  England."  This  annunciation  was  startling  to  all ; 
and  the  weak  in  faith  were  no  doubt  full  of  fears,  lest 
the  slowly  revolving  weeks  should  not  bring  its  con- 
firmation. But  time  proved  that  George  had  been 
enabled  to  follow  her  in  spirit  even  to  her  port,  and 
was  made  sensible,  although  at  three  thousand  miles' 
distance,  of  her  landing. 

Many  somewhat  similar  circumstances  are  narrated. 
One  is  told  of  Martha  Routh,  who  being  from  home 


220  GEORGE  DILLWTN. 

attending  her  Quarterly  Meeting,  became  very  much 
agitated  under  a  revelation  to  her  mind  that  a  nephew, 
whom  she  was  bringing  up  as  a  son,  was  drowned. 
The  accident  took  place  at  Manchester,  some  miles 
from  Warrington,  where  the  Quarterly  Meeting  was 
held.  Martha  gives  the  details  in  a  letter,  from  which 
we  take  the  following :  "  A  Friend  coming  into  our 
women's  meeting  with  some  papers  for  us  to  sign,  said 
he  thought  it  might  not  be  improper  just  to  mention 
that  our  friend,  Robert  Valentine,  who  had  intended 
to  proceed  forward,  was,  on  further  consideration,  most 
easy  to  return  to  Manchester.  No  sooner  had  he  spoken, 
than  a  very  unusual  sadness,  like  a  dart,  struck  through 
my  whole  frame,  so  that  it  was  with  difficulty  I  sat  till 
the  meeting  was  done,  and  then  could  not  refrain  from 
telling  my  aunt  something  had  fallen  out  at  Man- 
chester since  we  left  it  yesterday,  which  is  the  cause 
of  Robert's  going  back.  She  tried  to  put  it  from  me, 
believing  it  was  only  a  turn  in  his  own  mind,  that  he 
did  not  feel  quite  clear  of  us.  But  the  intelligence  in 
my  own  mind  waxed  louder  and  louder,  so  that  before 
we  were  well  out  of  the  meeting-place,  the  voice  said 
plainly,  '  Thy  nephew  is  dead ! '  I  then  told  my  aunt 
again,  who,  seeing  me  very  sorrowful,  said,  l  My  dear, 
do  not  afflict  thyself  so,  but  have  faith  and  patience 
till  inquiry  can  be  made.'  I  said,  '  My  dear  aunt,  I 
do  not  afflict  myself,  but  am  distressed,  and  not  with- 


GEORGE  DILLWYN.  221 

out  cause.'  I  then  looked  inward  to  see  if  he  was 
removed  by  any  kind  of  accident  in  the  warehouse ; 
but  the  answer  was,  '  No ;  he  is  sunk  in  deep  water.' 
I  then  turned  into  a  Friend's  house,  and  sat  in  as 
much  stillness  as  I  could,  but  in  great  agony  of  spirit, 
which  the  Friend  perceiving,  inquired  if  anything  was 
amiss.  I  told  her  my  nephew  was  dead,  and  the  way 
it  had  been  permitted.  She  seemed  much  astonished,' 
for  she  knew  him  well ;  but  was  willing  to  hope  it  was 
not  so,  and  tried  to  comfort  me ;  but  I  could  receive 
none  till  another  intimation  was  sounded  in  the  ear  of 
my  soul :  '  Be  not  overmuch  troubled ;  he  is  taken  from 
the  evil  to  come,  and  is  entered  into  rest  and  peace.' 
Nature  then  got  some  relief  by  tears,  which  were 
soon  renewed  by  my  dear  husband's  coming  in,  who 
was  then  told  of  the  event,  and  was  deeply  afflicted 
therewith. 

"  We  got  home  that  evening  in  a  carriage,  and  found 
the  remains  of  our  adopted  son  laid  out,  a  fair  corpse, 
except  a  little  settling  of  blood  in  his  face,  being  found, 
face  downward,  in  what  is  called  the  whirlpool,  near 
the  usual  place  of  bathing.  Our  before -mentioned 
Friend,  and  many  others  that  were  standing  around 
him,  I  trust  felt  such  a  time  of  solemnity  as  will  not 
easily  be  forgotten,  when  Robert  was  drawn  forth  in 
testimony,  in  which  he  had  to  express,  from  Divine 
19* 


222  GEORGE  DILLWTN. 

authority,  '  Sorrow  not,  my  Friends,  for  I  feel  an  evi- 
dence that  it  is  well  with  the  young  man ! ' ' 

Joseph  Priestley,  the  Unitarian  preacher,  and  experi- 
mental chemist,  who  belonged  to  a  school  of  philoso- 
phers who  believe  nothing  they  do  not  comprehend, 
hearing  of  this  incident,  applied  to  William  Rathbone, 
of  Liverpool,  to  inquire  of  Martha  Routh  herself, 
whether  it  were  true.  William,  intending  to  ask  the 
question,  came  to  a  meeting  where  Martha  was,  who 
rose  with  the  text,  "  If  they  believe  not  Moses  and 
the  prophets,  neither  would  they  be  persuaded,  though 
one  rose  from  the  dead."  In  commenting  upon  these 
words,  she  was  so  sharp  on  the  incredulous,  unbeliev- 
ing spirit  of  the  world,  that  William  was  ashamed  to 
speak  to  her  on  the  subject. 

Our  late  honest,  plain-spoken  Friend,  George  Withy, 
related  the  following  anecdote  while  in  this  country. 
On  a  certain  time,  as  he  was  travelling  alone  in  Wales, 
where  he  was  paying  a  religious  visit,  he  felt  a  sudden 
impression  that  it  would  be  right  in  him  to  turn  round 
and  go  directly  home.  It  was  about  midday,  or  shortly 
after,  for  he  had  attended  a  meeting  in  the  morning, 
and  was  on  his  way  to  another,  to  be  held  in  the  after- 
noon. On  receiving  this  apparent  direction  to  forsake 
the  work  to  which  he  had  previously  felt  bound,  he 
paused,  and  endeavored  to  weigh  the  matter  in  his  own 
mind,  looking  for  the  pointings  of  Truth.  The  result 


GEORGE  DILLWTN.  223 

of  his  secret  breathing  for  right  guidance  was  a  strong 
impression  of  duty,  to  "  Go  home,  and  that  quickly." 
He  obeyed,  and  by  travelling  all  night,  reached  his 
residence  in  the  morning.  He  found  that  at  the  time 
the  call  to  return  home  was  felt  by  him,  a  niece  of  his 
was  drowned  —  and  as  his  wife  had  a  family  of  chil- 
dren to  care  for,  his  presence  and  assistance  on  the 
occasion,  seemed  indispensable. 

Of  a  similar  character  is  the  following  incident, 
which  is  given  as  narrated  in  a  letter  bearing  date 
some  years  since. 

"  A  married  man  *  in  the  younger  walks  of  life, 
who  had  long  been  under  the  preparing  hand  of  the 
Lord,  for  service  in  his  church,  believed  it  right  to 
give  up  to  accompany  a  minister  in  an  extensive  re- 
ligious engagement.  This  was  no  small  trial  to  him. 
He  had  a  comfortable  home,  a  lovely  wife,  several 
sons,  and  one  daughter.  He  however  bowed  his  neck 
to  the  cross  —  gave  up  to  the  requiring  of  duty,  and 
with  the  consent  and  approbation  of  his  Monthly  Meet- 
ing set  forward  on  the  journey.  During  the  visit  his 
mouth  was  opened  in  the  ministry  to  the  comfort  of 
his  friends.  As  he  and  his  companion  were,  one  day, 
about  entering  a  meeting-house,  a  letter  was  handed  to 
him,  which  he  saw  was  from  home.  Instantly  a  sense 
of  sorrow  seized  him,  and  he  felt  that  afflicting  tidings 

*  Our  late  friend  Samuel  Bettle. 


224  GEORGE  DILLWYN. 

were  contained  in  that  letter.  After  a  severe  inward 
struggle,  he  believed  it  would  be  right  in  him  to  go 
into  the  meeting-house  without  breaking  the  seal.  He 
did  so,  and  notwithstanding  the  feeling  of  sorrow,  he 
was  enabled  to  get  under  religious  exercise,  and  was 
strengthened  to  labor  vocally  with  the  people.  His 
duty  toward  them  over,  his  mind  was  turned  in  much 
love  and  solicitude  toward  his  family  at  home.  His 
wife  was  first  brought  into  view,  and  in  the  opening 
of  Truth,  he  saw  her  at  home,  and  well.  One  by  one 
his  children  seemed  to  come  before  his  spiritual  vision 
with  the  assurance  that  they  were  all  in  health,  until 
he  carne  to  the  last,  his  only  daughter.  His  spiritual 
eye  could  not  discern  her  in  the  family  circle,  and  as 
he  sadly  mused,  this  language  was  spoken  to  his  in- 
ward ear :  c  She  is  dead.'  The  evidence  which  accom- 
panied the  words  was  so  strong,  that  he  could  not 
doubt  the  truth  of  the  opening,  and  the  anguish  of  his 
mind  was  great.  The  meeting  closed;  and  yet  he 
dared  not  open  the  letter,  for  he  felt  what  was  in  it, 
and  was  afraid  to  trust  himself  to  read  it  in  company. 
When  he  entered  the  carriage  with  his  companion,  and 
a  valuable  female  minister,  they  queried  what  a:'led 
him?  He  told  them  from  his  feelings  he  was  sure 
his  daughter  was  deceased.  His  companions  were  not 
willing  to  believe  the  opening  on  his  mind,  and  en- 
deavored to  encourage  him  to  think  it  was  not  true. 


GEORGE  DILLWYN.  225 

Nothing  however  shook  his  faith,  and  when  they 
reached  the  place  where  they  were  to  dine,  he  retired 
to  a  private  room  and  opened  his  letter.  It  was  but  a, 
confirmation  of  that  which  he  by  faith  already  knew. 
With  tears  he  read  the  account  of  the  dear  child's 
sickness  and  death,  and  then  summoning  up  fortitude, 
he  passed  into  the  parlor,  threw  the  letter  into  the 
female  minister's  lap,  and  once  more  retired." 

George  Dillwyn  had  been  unusually  exempt  from 
bodily  pain,  even  in  advanced  age,  but  on  the  3d  of 
the  Second  month,  1820,  when  on  his  way  to  meeting, 
the  ground  being  covered  with  sleet,  he  fell  and  frac- 
tured the  hip  bone.  The  attendant  pain  being  very 
distressing,  and  every  exertion  failing  to  afford  relief, 
a  state  of  deep  suffering  ensued ;  his  exercised  mind 
was  tempted,  tried,  and  afflicted,  as  he  expressed, 
beyond  what  he  had  ever  before  known,  yet  his  con- 
cern was  that  he  might  be  enabled  to  wait  in  deep 
abasement  until  light  should  arise  upon  his  dwelling. 
Thus  he  passed  nearly  five  months  of  great  bodily 
suffering,  and  seasons  of  close  mental  conflict,  through 
all  which  the  Christian  character  shone  with  bright- 
ness. "  I  find  there  is  a  comfort  over  which  disease 
has  no  .power,"  was  his  remark  on  one  occasion. 
Again,  "  Now  I  am  prepared  to  adopt  the  language  — 
Lo,  the  winter  is  past,  the  rain  is  over  and  gone,  the 
flowers  appear  on  the  earth,  the  time  of  the  singing  of 


226  GEORGE  DILLWYN. 

birds  is  come,  and  the  voice  of  the  turtle  is  heard  in 
our  land." 

Patiently  awaiting  the  coming  of  his  dear  Master's 
summons,  he  was  released  from  his  suffering  taberna- 
cle on  the  23d  of  the  Sixth  month,  following,  in  the 
eighty-third  year  of  his  age. 


ARTHUR    HOWELL. 

A  RTHUR  HOWELL,  the  son  of  Joseph  and 
Hannah  Howell,  was  born  in  Philadelphia, 
Eighth  month  20th,  1748.  Although  he  was  natur- 
ally of  a  quick,  lively  turn  of  mind,  by  obedience  to 
the  inward  teachings  of  Truth  he  early  knew  his  own 
will  brought  into  subjection,  and  continuing  faithful 
to  his  Heavenly  Teacher,  he  came  forth  in  the  ministry 
in  his  minority. 

He  was  acknowledged  as  a  minister  by  his  Monthly 
Meeting,  in  the  Ninth  month,  1779,  when  but  twenty- 
one  years  of  age.  He  was  a  frequent  visitor  at  neigh- 
boring Monthly  and  Quarterly  meetings,  and  meetings 
for  discipline,  and  often  had  minutes  from  his  Friends 
to  visit  those  at  a  greater  distance. 

Various  circumstances  had  indicated  that  he  was 
often  gifted  with  clear  discernment  in  spiritual  things, 
and  that  his  Master  at  times  favored  him  with  pro- 
phetic foresight.  The  following  incident  illustrating 
this  is  in  accordance  with  anecdotes  told  of  many 

227 


228  ARTHUR  HO  WELL. 

other  faithful  servants  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  An 
English  woman  Friend  who  was  in  this  land  on  a  re- 
ligious visit,  apprehending  the  time  of  release  drew 
near,  went,  accompanied  by  Arthur,  on  board  a  vessel 
just  ready  to  sail  for  her  native  country,  to  feel  if  she 
would  be  easy  to  take  her  passage  in  it.  Arthur  be- 
came distressed  and  agitated,  and  drawing  a  circle  with 
chalk  on  the  deck,  said,  "  I  can  see,  as  plainly  as  I 
can  see  that  ring,  that  this  is  neither  the  time,  nor  the 
vessel."  The  Friend  did  not  take  the  passage,  and  the 
vessel  sailing  was  never  afterward  heard  of. 

In  1793,  when  the  yellow  fever  prevailed  in  Phila- 
delphia in  so  alarming  a  manner  that  great  numbers 
of  the  inhabitants  fled  from  the  city,  Arthur  Howell 
deemed  it  his  place  to  remain,  rendering  such  aid  as 
was  in  his  power  to  his  afflicted  fellow-citizens.  One 
day,  about  the  middle  of  the  Ninth  month,  a  colored 
man,  named  Benny,  called  on  him,  soliciting  occupa- 
tion iii  sawing  and  preparing  the  winter's  wood. 

The  next  morning  one  of  his  children,  noticing  he 
seemed  very  serious  as  he  descended  from  his  cham- 
ber, anxiously  queried  if  he  were  ill?  "No,"  he 
answered,  "  but  Benny  is  dead."  His  son  asked  how 
he  could  say  so,  as  the  man  had  been  at  their  house 
only  the,  evening  before.  Arthur  reiterated  his  con- 
viction of  the  colored  man's  death,  and  taking  his  son 
with  him,  started  for  his  residence.  Where  Pock  Street 


ARTHUR  HO  WELL.  229 

now  is,  in  those  days  was  an  open  stream,  and  in  a 
small  hut  on  its  banks,  near  Second  Street,  Benny  had 
been  living.  As  they  passed  along,  meeting  some 
acquaintances,  Arthur  Howell  called  to  them,  informed 
them  of  the  death,  and  asked  them  to  accompany  him 
to  the  house.  On  forcing  open  the  door,  Benny  was 
found  within,  dead.  This  was  one  of  the  last  cases  of 
death  from  the  prevailing  fever  that  year. 

In  the  First  month,  1794,  Arthur  Howell  visited 
the  families  of  Friends  belonging  to  Haddonfield 
Monthly  Meeting,  and  in  the  Fifth  month,  1795, 
attended  the  Yearly  Meeting  held  in  the  city  of  New 
York,  and  the  Yearly  Meeting  at  Rhode  Island. 
During  the  visit  to  New  York,  as  he  was  walking  one 
morning  along  a  street,  he  felt  a  strong  impulse  to  go 
into  a  house  he  was  passing.  The  pointing  of  duty 
was  so  clear,  that  although  he  supposed  himself  a  per- 
fect stranger  to  the  inmates,  he  was  made  willing  to 
obey ; — he  stopped  at  the  door,  found  it  the  residence  of 
an  acquaintance  from  Philadelphia,  whose  wife,  a  min- 
ister, was  confined  to  her  chamber,  sick  in  body,  and 
deeply  discouraged  in  mind.  At  Arthur's  request  he 
was  admitted  by  her  bedside,  and  was  soon  dipped  into 
spiritual  sympathy  with  her.  In  the  arisings  of  life, 
his  uouth  was  opened,  and  he  had  a  powerful  and 
consolatory  testimony  to  deliver  to  her,  which  reach- 
ing her  spirit  in  the  land  of  her  captivity,  was  made, 
20 


230  ARTHUR  HO  WELL. 

through  the  Lord's  blessing,  the  instrument  of  awaken- 
ing her  hope,  and  quickening  her  faith.  She  was  com- 
forted, and  he  being  relieved  from  concern  on  her  ac- 
count, passed  peacefully  on  to  their  Yearly  Meeting. 

On  one  occasion  a  company  of  young  women  who 
had  come  from  a  distance  to  Philadelphia,  and  who 
were  anxious  to  see  whatever  was  interesting  and  cu- 
rious in  it,  concluded  to  step  into  Friends'  Market 
Street  meeting-house.  At  the  head  of  the  women's 
gallery  sat  a  ministering  Friend  from  England,  whose 
person  and  attire  peculiarly  attracted  the  attention  of 
one  of  the  strangers,  who  could  not  cease  looking  at 
her.  Perhaps  something  of  the  work  of  grace  might 
have  been  traced  by  the  gazer  in  the  outward  attire, 
and  in  the  deep  solemnity  which  sat  sweetly  on  the 
countenance  of  the  Friend.  Some  longings  after  spir- 
itual good  were  awakened  in  the  mind  of  the  young 
woman,  secretly  giving  birth  to  the  wish,  which  she 
found  herself  saying  over  and  over  inwardly,  "  I  wish 
/was  like  that  lady!  I  wish  /was  like  that  lady!" 
While  thus  engaged,  a  man  of  full  habit  of  body  and 
of  a  medium  height,  rose  in  the  gallery,  and,  in  an 
energetic  manner  and  sounding  voice,  spake  out, 
"  Leave  off  wishing  and  desiring,  and  seek  for  thy- 
self! "  "  How  does  that  gentleman  know  what  I  am 
thinking  about  ? "  said  the  young  woman  to  herself. 
Serious  thoughtfulness  was  increased  in  her.  She  felt 


ARTHUR  HO  WELL.  231 

drawn  earnestly  to  seek  after  the  Truth,  and,  through 
the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  found  it  to  her  re- 
joicing. The  young  woman  became  a  useful  membei 
of  the  religious  Society  of  Friends ;  the  brief  preacher 
was  Arthur  Howell. 

How  fearful  is  it  for  any  one  to  be  found  resisting 
the  calls  of  the  Lord,  refusing  obedience  to  manifested 
duty.  He  waiteth  long  and  is  kind,  but  he  will  visit 
in  righteous  judgment  the  backsliding  and  rebellious. 
As  Arthur  Howell  was  passing  through  the  market- 
house  one  day,  he  saw  a  woman  Friend  standing  with 
her  back  toward  him.  He  did  not  know  her,  but 
under  a  sense  of  duty  he  came  to  her,  and,  placing  a 
hand  on  each  arm,  said,  "  What  art  thou  doing,  stand- 
ing with  thy  arms  akimbo  in  the  market?  Go  and 
preach  the  Gospel ! "  This  woman  had  long  felt  an 
impression  of  duty  to  appear  in  the  ministry,  but  she 
would  not  submit  to  the  call  of  her  Divine  Master. 
Depression  of  mind  followed,  and  still  she  refused 
obedience.  The  warning  given  her  by  Arthur  was 
suffered  to  pass  unimproved.  After  many  loud  calls 
and  invitations,  her  mind  became  agitated,  unsettled, 
and  at  last  insane.  She  was  deranged  many  years; 
and  this  arose,  according  to  her  own  confession,  from 
her  want  of  submitting  to  the  commands  of  Him  who, 
as  our  Father  in  heaven,  the  Giver  of  every  temporal 


232  ARTHUR  HO  WELL. 

and  spiritual  blessing,  has  a  right  to  demand  obedience 
from  every  soul  which  he  has  created. 

Many  unlooked-for  warnings  did  Arthur  give. 
Once  passing  along  a  street  in  Philadelphia,  he  sud- 
denly addressed  a  person  who  was  passing :  "  Young 
man,  if  thou  enterest  into  that  thou  art  going  about,  it 
will  be  thy  utter  ruin ! "  The  young  man  was  at  that 
moment  planning  a  speculation  into  which  he  was 
about  entering.  The  salutation  he  thus  received  was 
accepted  by  him  as  a  word  of  warning ;  he  gave  up 
his  speculation,  and  soon  saw  that  if  he  had  engaged 
in  it,  temporal  ruin  would  have  been  the  consequence. 

One  First-day  morning,  after  his  own  meeting  was 
over,  Arthur  felt  a  sudden  but  strong  impression  of 
duty  to  attend  the  Quarterly  Meeting  which  was  to  be 
held  at  Salem.  New  Jersey,  the  next  day.  At  the 
time  we  are  writing  of,  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  Min- 
isters and  Elders  of  that  Quarterly  Meeting  was  held 
on  Seventh-day,  two  meetings  for  worship  were  held 
on  First-day,  the  meeting  for  business  on  Second-day, 
a  youths'  meeting  at  Salem  on  Third-day,  and  a  youths' 
meeting  at  Pilesgrove  on  Fourth-day.  As  Arthur 
endeavored  to  weigh  the  concern,  he  felt  most  easy  to 
attempt  to  fulfil  it,  notwithstanding  it  seemed  late  to 
engage  in  it.  His  old  friend,  Benedict  Dorsey,  agreed 
to  accompany  him,  and  they  set  off  for  Salem.  It  was 
very  late  at  night  before  they  reached  the  house  of  a 


ARTHUR  HO  WELL.  233 

Friend  who  resided  near  that  place,  where  they  pur- 
posed to  find  shelter.  The  family  had  all  retired  to 
their  chambers ;  but  being  aroused,  they  quickly  gave 
the  Friends  a  hearty  welcome,  and  ere  long  a  warm 
supper. 

The  next  morning,  after  breakfast,  Arthur  was  in- 
clined to  walk,  and  while  passing  along,  he  saw  many 
Friends  collected  about  a  house.  A  concern  now  came 
upon  him,  to  go  in  among  them.  He  obeyed  his  feel- 
ings, and  after  he  had  saluted  them,  silence  almost 
immediately  fell  upon  the  group.  After  a  time  of 
deep  exercise,  Arthur  began  to  address  the  owner  of 
the  house,  and  his  wife,  with  whom  he  was  unac- 
quainted, and  of  whose  private  history  he  had  had  no 
hint.  He  told  them  from  the  impressions  on  his  mind 
he  did  believe  they  were  endeavoring  to  force  their 
daughter,  who  was  present  at  the  interview,  to  marry 
contrary  to  her  inclination.  He  added,  if  they  should 
succeed  in  their  endeavors,  it  would  be  the  daugh- 
ter's ruin,  temporally  and  eternally.  So  much  Divine 
power  and  unction  accompanied  the  ministry,  as  to 
baptize  the  company  into  tears ;  and  some  of  them  — 
we  have  the  testimony  of  an  eye-witness  —  went  to 
Quarterly  Meeting  that  morning,  with  eyes  bearing 
witness  of  recent  strong  emotion.  This  remarkable 
communication  had  a  prevailing  effect  —  the  match 
20* 


234  ARTHUR  HO  WELL. 

was  broken  off — and  the  young  woman  was  after- 
ward happily  married. 

In  the  First  month,  1798,  Arthur  Howell  was  set 
at  liberty  by  his  Monthly  Meeting  to  visit  Friends  in 
the  middle  a^d  western  parts  of  Pennsylvania ;  in  the 
Eleventh  month,  1799,  to  attend  meetings  in  New 
Jersey,  and  some  other  parts  of  Philadelphia  Yearly 
Meeting;  in  the  Tenth  month,  1800,  in  company  with 
Anne  Mifflin  and  Ruth  Richardson,  to  visit  Friends 
in  Philadelphia  Quarterly  Meeting,  and  elsewhere; 
and  in  the  Second  month,  1801,  to  perform  a  general 
visit  to  Friends  of  New  Jersey. 

On  one  occasion,  after  a  meeting  in  New  Jersey,  he 
felt  himself  drawn  to  approach  a  carriage,  which, 
having  received  its  passengers,  was  about  being  driven 
away.  Looking  in,  he  beheld  a  woman,  and  addressed 
her  in  the  following  words  :  "  Thou  hast  a  work  to  do. 
Do  it !  and  if  they  knock  thee  down,  get  up  and  go  at 
it  again."  The  woman  Friend  thus  addressed,  came 
forth  in  the  ministry,  in  which  she  labored  to  an  ad- 
vanced age. 

One  bright  summer  morning,  Arthur  Howell  felt  an 
impression  that  some  service  was  required  of  him  out 
of  the  city,  but  where,  or  what,  was  hidden  from  him. 
He  mentioned  his  feelings  to  some  members  of  his 
family,  and  was  encouraged  by  them  to  prepare  him- 
self to  start ;  the  idea  suggesting  itself  to  them  that 


ARTHUR  HO  WELL.  235 

his  concern  would  prove  to  be  for  Merion  meeting, 
which  was  held  that  day.  His  horse  was  accordingly 
attached  to  the  family  chair,  or  chaise,  which  was  one 
of  those  old-fashioned,  roomy  vehicles,  with  one  seat, 
on  which  you  could  stow  comfortably  afctout  as  many 
persons  as  in  a  modern  two-seated  carriage.  Arthur 
took  a  seat  in  it,  accompanied  by  his  son  Israel,  and  a 
young  man,  named  William  Mott.  At  Arthur's  direc- 
tion they  drove  to  Fourth  Street,  turned  northward  up 
it,  and  as  the  young  men  would  occasionally  inquire, 
"  Which  way  ?  "  he  continued  replying  in  the  words, 
"  Drive  on."  Thus  they  proceeded,  Arthur  yet  in  the 
dark  as  to  where  his  service  might  be ;  but  still  his 
watchword  to  the  young  men  was  "  Drive  on,"  "  Drive 
on,"  till  they  reached  the  house  of  his  journeyman, 
John  Nutts,  who  lived  in  Germantown,  directly  oppo- 
site Friends'  meeting-house.  Stopping  the  horse,  they 
alighted,  and  as  they  did  so,  saw  a  funeral  approach- 
ing. The  carriages  were  driven  into  the  yard  by 
Friends'  burial-ground,  and  Arthur,  feeling  now  a 
clear  manifestation  of  duty,  followed  after,  accom- 
panied by  his  two  young  men.  Soon  a  fire  was 
kindled  within  his  heart,  and  a  word  was  put  into  his 
mouth.  "  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord 
from  henceforth :  Yea,  saith  the  spirit,  that  they  may 
rest  from  their  labors,  and  their  works  do  follow  them." 
This  was  his  text ;  and  in  his  communication  he  set 


236  ARTHUR  HO  WELL. 

forth  the  blessedness  of  redeemed  souls  set  at  liberty 
from  the  shackles  of  mortality,  in  energetic  language, 
and  spoke  as  though  this  had  been  the  happy  experi- 
ence of  the  individual,  whether  man  or  woman,  he  had 
no  information,  whose  body  was  then  being  consigned 
to  the  earth.  When  this  service  was  over,  Arthur  re- 
turned in  peace  to  his  home. 

The  next  day,  when  his  journeyman,  Nutts,  came  into 
the  city,  he  inquired  of  Arthur  if  he  knew  that  people 
said  he  was  a  prophet?  Arthur  demanded  what  he 
meant.  John,  by  way  of  reply,  informed  him,  that  the 
person  whose  funeral  he  had  attended  the  day  before  was 
a  woman  who  resided  on  the  Logan  estate.  Her  nephew, 
who  was  under  her  care,  having  died,  some  malicious 
person  had  spread  abroad  a  report  that  she  had  caused 
the  death  of  the  child  in  order  to  inherit  his  property. 
The  aunt  was  so  affected  at  hearing  this  wicked  charge, 
that  her  spirits  sank,  her  health  became  impaired,  she 
declined  in  strength,  and  at  last  died  of  a  broken 
heart.  During  her  season  of  sickness  and  sorrow,  she 
had  learned  to  look  to  the  Lord  for  comfort,  and,  in 
full  faith  in  the  verity  of  the  openings  of  his  Holy 
Spirit  on  her  mind,  she  had  declared,  when  near  her 
close,  that  the  Lord  would,  in  token  of  her  innocence, 
send  one  of  his  ministers  to  preach  at  her  funeral. 

Arthur  Howell  was  remarkably  nice  in  his  habits. 
He  was  neat  in  his  person,  and  loved  to  have  every- 


ARTHUR  HO  WELL.  237 

thing  about  him  in  order  and  clean.  In  his  leather 
store,  if  the  removal  of  hides,  or  other  causes,  brought 
dust  on  the  floor,  he  would  take  a  brush  and  sweep  it 
out.  His  friend,  Nicholas  Wain,  while  passing  by  his 
place  of  business  one  day,  seeing  him  busily  occupied 
in  this  way,  called  out,  "  There  are  sweepers  in  high 
life  as  well  as  in  low  ones,  Arthur." 

In  his  public  ministry,  Arthur  Howell  was  peculiar. 
His  voice  was  loud,  and  as  he  only  gave  utterance  to 
a  few  syllables  with  each  breath,  his  communications 
appeared  somewhat  abrupt.  In  this  particular  he 
resembled  our  late  Friend  Thomas  Shillitoe.  He  was 
peculiarly  led  to  attend  the  funerals  of  Friends,  and 
not  many  took  place  in  the  city  among  his  acquaint- 
ance that  he  neglected. 

The  last  minute  he  obtained  for  religious  service 
from  his  Monthly  Meeting  was  one  in  the  Ninth  month, 
1812,  setting  him  at  liberty  to  visit  the  Western  Quar- 
terly Meeting  and  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting. 

He  was  now  growing  in  years,  and  evidently  be- 
lieved that  the  time  of  his  release  from  earthly  cares 
and  troubles  drew  nigh.  He  settled  all  his  outward 
affairs  that  could  be  settled ;  and  many  little  incidents 
remembered  after  his  departure,  gave  his  friends  the 
undoubted  assurance  that  he  saw  his  end  approaching, 
and  was  making  himself  ready.  He  was,  as  he  him- 


238  ARTHUR  HO  WELL. 

self  expressed  to  one  of  his  sons,  much  weaned  from 
the  world. 

On  the  24th  of  First  month,  1816,  he  arose  as 
usual,  but  soon  complained  of  indisposition.  On  the 
afternoon  of  the  next  day,  he  appeared  extremely  ill, 
and  much  oppressed.  This  oppression  continued  to 
increase,  and  he  expressed  a  desire  to  be  allowed  to 
remain  perfectly  quiet,  without  being  interrupted  by 
the  administration  of  medicine  or  of  any  kind  of  nour- 
ishment. One  of  his  sons  asked  him  how  he  felt  as 
respected  his  future  prospects.  He  replied,  calmly, 
"  There  is  nothing  in  my  way."  His  physician,  Sam- 
uel P.  Griffitts,  added,  "  That  crowns  all."  His  illness 
increasing,  he  rapidly  failed  in  strength,  but  continued 
perfectly  sensible  to  the  close,  which  took  place  early 
on  the  morning  of  the  26th,  he  being  in  the  sixty- 
eighth  year  of  his  age. 

Having  been  enabled  in  various  ways  to  administer 
to  the  spiritual  and  temporal  wants  of  others,  his  heav- 
enly Father  richly  supplied  his  needs,  and  blessed  him 
with  a  quiet  and  peaceful  close.  Oh,  how  holy  the 
faith  of  those  who,  having  proved  that  the  Lord  Jesus 
is  gracious  through  the  many  trials  of  an  obedient  and 
dedicated  life,  can  rest  in  quiet,  unfaltering  confidence 
upon  his  saving  mercy  in  the  hour  of  death !  Thus 
died  Arthur  Howell.  He  had  lived  beloved  by  his 
intimates,  respected  by  the  community  in  which  he 


ARTHUR  HO  WELL.  239 

dwelt.  His  funeral  was  largely  attended  by  the  mem- 
bers of  the  religious  Society  he  belonged  to,  and  by  a 
very  large  concourse  of  his  fellow-citizens,  who  gath- 
ered without  ostentation  or  parade,  in  the  deep  feeling 
of  a  public  loss. 


WILLIAM    JACKSON. 

A  MONG  those  members  of  the  Society  of  Friends 
in  Ireland  who,  about  1720,  had  their  minds 
turned  to  the  consideration  of  removing  to  America, 
was  Isaac  Jackson.  He  had  a  family  of  children 
growing  up  around  him,  and  his  thoughts  were  often 
upon  them  and  their  future  settlement  in  life.  He  did 
not  wish  to  take  them  to  a  new  country,  even  though 
it  offered  many  advantages  over  those  they  could  hope 
for  where  they  were,  unless  it  should  be  according  to 
the  will  of  his  heavenly  Father.  Both  he  and  his 
wife  had  this  subject  much  on  their  minds,  being  deeply 
exercised  that  they  might  know  what  their  duty  in  this 
matter  was.  While  Isaac  was  still  undecided,  and  his 
mind  full  of  earnest  thought,  he  was  favored  with  a 
remarkable  dream,  which  he  believed  was  providential, 
and  which  had  the  effect  of  convincing  him  that  his 
removal  to  America  was  in  the  ordering,  and  would 
be  with  the  approbation  of  Him  who  still  leads  his 
humble,  dependent  children,  even  in  temporals,  in  the 

240 


WILLIAM  JACKSON.  241 

paths  wherein  they  should  go.  The  dream  is  thus 
described  in  the  record  made  of  this  circumstance  by 
one  of  Isaac's  descendants : 

"  While  Isaac  and  his  wife  were  under  exercise  and 
concern  of  mind  about  so  weighty  an  undertaking,  and 
desirous  that  best  Wisdom  should  direct,  Isaac  had  a 
dream  or  vision  to  this  import :  That  having  landed 
with  his  family  in  America,  he  travelled  a  considerable 
distance  back  into  the  country,  until  he  came  to  a  val- 
ley, through  which  ran  a  pretty  stream  of  water.  The 
prospect  and  situation  of  the  place  seemed  pleasant  — 
a  hill  rising  on  the  north,  and  a  fine  spring  issuing  near 
its  foot;  and  in  his  dream  he  thought  that  there  he 
and  his  family  must  settle,  though  [it  was]  then  a  wil- 
derness and  unimproved." 

This  dream  seemed  accompanied  by  a  Divine  unc- 
tion, which  satisfied  him  that  it  was  right  for  him  to 
remove  to  America,  and  in  1725  he  came  over  to 
Pennsylvania.  Soon  after  his  arrival,  he  went  into 
the  country  to  seek  for  a  place  wherein  he  and  his 
family  might  settle.  In  the  course  of  his  travel  he 
came  to  the  house  of  Jeremiah  Starr,  a  Friend,  who, 
in  1720,  had  settled  in  the  wilderness  in  that  part  of 
Chester  County  known  now  as  Londongrove  Township. 
During  conversation  at  this  Friend's  house,  Isaac  re- 
lated his  dream ;  and  when  he  had  described  the  beau- 
tiful spring,  the  uprising  hill  behind  it,  the  lovely 
21 


242  WILLIAM  JACKSON. 

valley  spreading  out  before  it  —  which  even  the  forest 
which  clothed  it  could  not  hide  —  he  was  told  that  a 
spot  just  such  as  he  described  was  near  by.  In  the 
words  of  the  account  from  which  we  have  already 
quoted,  "  He  soon  went  to  see  it,  which,  to  his  admi- 
ration, so  closely  resembled  what  he  had  a  foresight  of, 
that  it  was  cause  of  gratitude  and  humble  thankful- 
ness." 

He  purchased  the  spot,  and  there,  in  Harmony  Val- 
ley, his  descendants  reside  at  this  present  day.  The 
valley  spreads  out  now  in  beautiful  greenness,  and  the 
pure  water  of  that  spring  continues  as  refreshing  as  in 
the  day  when  it  bubbled  out  in  the  shade  of  the  pri- 
meval forest. 

The  labor  of  Isaac  Jackson,  and  his  son  William,  a 
young  man  about  twenty  years  old  at  the  time  of  theii 
removal  to  Pennsylvania,  soon  caused  the  hidden 
beauties  of  the  spot  they  had  chosen,  to  become  ap- 
parent to  the  most  careless  passer-by.  A  portion  of 
the  valley  was  quickly  stripped  of  its  timber,  and 
grass  and  grain  soon  covered  the  earth  with  verdure — 
the  noble  spring  was  opened  out  to  day,  and  its  waters 
sparkled  in  the  bright  sunlight,  as  the  old  overhang- 
ing trees  were  felled.  A  dwelling  in  which,  although 
elegance  was  wanting,  yet  content  found  a  resting- 
place,  w?s  speedily  erected,  and  beneath  its  sheltering 
roof  the  father  and  mother,  although  possessing  little 


WILLIAM  JACKSON.  243 

wealth,  except  their  lovely  farm,  lived  in  peace,  enjoy- 
ing all  necessary  comforts.  This  Isaac  Jackson  was 
a  grandfather  of  the  William  Jackson  mentioned 
below. 

William  Jackson,  the  youngest  son  of  William  and 
Catharine  Jackson,  was  born  in  Londongrove  Town- 
ship, Chester  County,  on  the  14th  of  Seventh  month, 
1746.  His  honest  -  hearted  parents  endeavored  to 
bring  him  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the 
Lord,  restraining  him  from  evil,  and  leading  him,  as 
ability  was  received  from  above,  into  the  way  of 
Truth.  In  after  life  he  felt  and  expressed  his  thank- 
fulness for  the  care  bestowed  upon  him  by  his  parents, 
and  referred  to  the  beneficial  eifects  resulting  from 
their  labors. 

Toward  the  close  of  the  Ninth  mouth,  1754,  Samuel 
Fothergill,  who  had  come  to  America  on  a  religious 
visit,  and  John  Churchman,  who  had  been  to  England 
on  a  similar  errand,  arrived  in  the  Delaware  River. 
John  Churchman  passed  directly  to  his  home  at  East 
Nottingham,  and  after  a  month  or  two,  Samuel  Fother- 
gill came  out  through  Chester  County,  being  on  his  way 
to  attend  some  of  the  meetings  in  the  southern  and 
western  parts  of  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting.  He, 
with  John  Churchman,  held  an  appointed  meeting 
somewhere  near  the  dwelling  of  the  elder  William 
Jackson,  and  his  young  son  William,  then  eight  years 


244  WILLIAM  JACKSON. 

old,  ran  to  the  place  along  with  others  of  the  family 
who  were  going.  The  house  in  which  the  meeting 
was  held  was  probably  crowded,  for  William,  in  de- 
scribing the  occurrence,  said,  "They  pushed  me  in, 
that  they  might  not  lose  me,  and  being  where  I  saw 
the  strangers,  their  solemn  appearance  and  communica- 
tions made  lasting  impressions."  Samuel  Fothergill 
in  the  course  of  his  ministry  dwelt  much  on  the 
Saviour,  and  his  miraculous  birth,  and  the  heart  of  the 
young  child  was  open  to  receive  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus.  The  ministry  of  that  day  relative  to  the  Lord 
Jesus,  his  conception  and  birth,  "fixed,"  William 
said,  "  the  belief  immovably  in  my  mind ;  —  which 
shows  the  necessity  of  making  right  impressions  on 
children's  minds  early." 

As  William  Jackson  continued  faithful  to  the  in- 
ward manifestations  of  the  Lord's  directing,  illuminat- 
ing- grace,  he  grew  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Truth  to 
the  stature  of  a  young  man  in  Christ  Jesus.  A  gift 
in  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel  of  life  and  salvation  was 
committed  to  him,  and  his  public  exercises  being 
weighty  and  savory,  were  acceptable  to  his  friends. 
It  was  about  the  year  1775  that  he  first  appeared  as  a 
minister.  In  that  same  year  he  accompanied  that 
father  in  the  Truth,  John  Churchman,  in  his  last 
journey  on  religious  service. 

The    following    memorandum,   found    in   William 


WILLIAM  JACKSON.  245 

Jackson's  handwriting,  bearing  date  Second  month, 
1775,  has  doubtless  reference  to  the  exercises  he  was 
passing  through  to  fit  him  for  the  ministry.  "  Having 
for  some  months  in  the  beginning  of  this  winter  felt 
the  refining  hand  to  work  mightily  upon  me,  and  be- 
lieving it  to  be  for  some  good  end,  a  prayer  was  often 
formed  in  my  heart :  '  Thou  knowest,  O  Lord,  for 
what  end  thou  thus  dealest  with  me ;  grant  me,  there- 
fore, patience,  and  to  my  soul  a  place  of  quiet,  that  I 
may  wait  to  know  the  end.' "  From  other  notes  made 
by  him  about  this  time,  it  appears  that  he  had  many 
baptisms  to  pass  through  in  view  of  the  awful  work 
to  which  he  believed  himself  called. 

His  ministry  was  sound  in  doctrine,  and  his  deliv- 
ery was  clear  and  forcible.  The  matter  was  good,  and 
the  manner  characterized  by  simplicity  and  solemnity. 
He  was  recommended  as  a  minister  in  the  Second 
month,  1776,  and  was  soon  engaged  to  travel  abroad 
in  the  work  of  the  ministry. 

In  1778  he  married  Hannah,  daughter  of  Thomas 
and  Hannah  Seaman,  of  Westbury,  Long  Island,  to 
which  place  he  removed,  residing  there  about  two 
years. 

Of  his  Gospel  labors  while  a  member  of  New  York 

Yearly  Meeting,  we  find  no  account  preserved.     He 

returned  to  Pennsylvania  in  1790,  and  a  certificate  for 

himself    and    wife    was    accepted    by    New    Garden 

21* 


246  WILLIAM  JACKSON. 

Monthly  Meeting  in  that  year.  At  the  time  of  her 
removal  from  Long  Island,  Hannah  Jackson  stood  in 
the  station  of  elder.  She  had  been  carefully  and 
religiously  trained  in  early  life,  and,  through  the  bless- 
ing of  the  Lord^s  Holy  Spirit,  and  humble  obedience 
on  her  part,  the  watchful  care  bestowed  on  her  had  not 
been  lost.  The  memorial  issued  concerning  her  and 
her  husband  says,  that  her  father,  "  being  concerned  to 
train  up  his  children  in  the  nurture  and  admonition 
of  the  Lord,  in  the  frequent  reading  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures  and  the  writings  of  our  primitive  Friends, 
in  the  diligent  attendance  of  religious  meetings,  and 
the  practice  of  frequently  sitting  together  in  silence  to 
wait  for  the  renewal  of  strength,  her  mind  was  pre- 
pared to  embrace  the  early  visitations  of  Truth ;  and 
by  yielding  obedience  to  the  gradual  unfoldings  of  the 
Divine  counsel,  she  became  qualified  for  usefulness  in 
the  church,  and  was,  at  an  early  period  of  life,  ap- 
pointed to  the  station  of  elder.  In  this  situation,  the 
integrity  of  her  life,  and  the  sweetness  of  her  spirit, 
brought  her  into  near  unity  with  her  Friends ;  but  a 
further  dispensation  being  allotted  her,  she  passed 
through  various  humiliating  exercises,  and  was  thereby 
prepared  to  engage  in  the  important  work  of  the  min- 
istry." 

Having  received  a  gift  in  the  ministry  of  the  Gos- 
pel, and,  under  the  fresh  puttings  forth  and  qualifying 


WILLIAM  JACKSON.  247 

influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  having  made  full  proof 
of  her  calling,  she  was,  in  the  Sixth  month,  1792, 
recommended  as  a  minister  by  New  Garden  Monthly 
Meeting.  The  comforts  which  William  now  expe- 
rienced in  his  happy  home  did  not  prevent  him  from 
the  faithful  performance  of  his  religious  duties.  He 
continued  earnestly  endeavoring  to  fulfil  all  the  re- 
quirings  of  his  blessed  Saviour,  whose  providential 
mercies  had  crowned  his  life  with  blessings.  His 
Gospel  labors  for  several  succeeding  years  appear  to 
have  been  extensive  in  Philadelphia,  New  York,  and 
New  England  Yearly  Meetings,  but  no  particular 
description  of  his  services  has  come  under  notice. 
From  the  account  received,  it  appears  he  was  enabled 
to  move  under  the  puttings  forth  of  the  Lord's  Spirit, 
and  was  favored  with  his  holy  help  from  day  to  day. 
In  the  simplicity  of  the  Truth,  and  by  plain,  honest 
integrity,  he  advocated  the  cause  of  his  blessed  Master, 
and  was  enabled  to  adorn,  by  a  circumspect  life  and 
conversation,  the  doctrine  which  he  delivered  to  others. 
His  Master  now  called  for  further  dedication  at  his 
hands,  and  in  the  Second  month,  1802,  he  opened  to 
the  Friends  of  his  Monthly  Meeting  a  prospect  of  a 
religious  visit  to  Friends  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland, 
which  had  for  some  years  rested  on  his  mind.  Much 
unity  was  expressed  by  his  Friends  with  this  concern, 
and  his  Monthly  and  Quarterly  Meetings,  and  the 


248  WILLIAM  JACKSON. 

Yearly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders  liberated  him 
for  that  service. 

After  an  unpleasant  voyage,  during  which  he  suf- 
fered much  from  sickness,  on  the » 27th  of  Eighth 
month,  the  ship  Mars,  on  which  he  was  a  passenger, 
reached  her  place  in  the  dock  at  Liverpool,  and  soon 
after  James  Cropper  and  James  Ryely  came  on  board. 
William  says,  "  It  did  my  heart  good  to  see  the  faces 
of  Friends ;  my  heart  filled  my  eyes."  James  Crop- 
per kindly  invited  William  to  go  to  his  house,  which 
invitation  was  accepted.  He  was  kindly  welcomed  by 
his  host's  wife,  and  William  says  "  her  cordial  recep- 
tion, attentive,  tender  care,  and  good  nursing,  made  it  a 
comfortable  retreat.  [It  was]  a  satisfactory  home  dur- 
ing my  stay  jn  this  great  town." 

We  extract  the  following  from  a  letter  to  his  wife, 
written  a  few  days  after  his  landing. 

"  Last  Fourth-day  evening  came  dear  Richard  Jor- 
dan to  my  lodging.  Grateful  [the  being  together]  was 
to  us  both.  Next  day  [we  were]  at  meeting.  Oh !  it 
was  a  most  precious  season  to  me,  as  [it  was]  also  to 
him,  when  on  the  bended  knees  of  both  soul  and  body, 
he  had  to  petition  the  Father  on  my  behalf.  In  truth, 
I  could  say  as  holy  Paul  did  at  a  certain  time,  '  God 
that  comforteth  those  that  are  cast  down,  comforted 
.  us  by  the  coming  of  Titus.'  So  have 'I  been  comforted 


WILLIAM  JACKSON.  249 

by  the  coming  of  dear  Richard !  We  have  been  com- 
forted in  one  another,  and  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

Doubtless  at  that  meeting  Richard  was  favored,  as 
he  often  wa$(,  with  a  powerful  manifestation  of  Divine 
Grace,  in  the  exercise  of  his  gift.  There  are  those 
now  living  who  can  remember  divers  occasions  wherein 
meetings  have  been  baptized  under  his  ministry,  into 
such  a  holy,  such  an  awful  solemnity,  that  it  seemed 
as  if  all  present  felt,  and  were  tendered.  On  some 
such  occasions,  with  such  weight  and  authority  did  he 
utter  the  Gospel  promises,  that  they  appeared  to  come 
with  fresh  power,  and  as  new  offers  of  mercy,  then  first 
made  to  poor  sinners  from  the  Fountain  of  love.  The 
fathers  and  mothers  in  the  Truth,  as  well  as  the  babes 
and  sucklings,  at  such  times  were  animated  and  made 
glad,  through  the  extendings  of  Divine  Grace.* 

On  the  12th  day  of  the  Twelfth  month,  1797,  in  the 
authority  of  Truth  —  in  the  power  and  prevalence  of 
Gospel  love,  Richard  Jordan  thus  preached  the  Word 
at  the  North  Meeting-house  in  this  city,  and  old  and 
young,  the  learned  and  unlearned  in  the  school  of 
Christ,  felt  the  precious  influence.  When  he  sat  down, 
Samuel  Emlen,  that  venerable  minister  of  the  Gospel 
—  that  prophet  and  seer  —  that  true-hearted  lover  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  animated  by  the  participations 

*  A  journal  of  the  life  and  labors  of  this  eminent  minister  of  tha 
Gospel  has  been  published.  See  also  Friends'  Library,  rol.  xiii. 


250  WILLIAM  JACKSON. 

of  the  spiritual  food  which  had  been  blessed  by  the 
Master,  and  distributed  by  the  servant,  rose  and  ex- 
claimed, "I  have  been  made  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord, 
this  day,  for  the  offers  of  his  salvation."  t 

In  the  course  of  this  visit  William  Jackson  rode 
to  Peter  Price's,  near  Neath,  in  Wales.  He  says: 
"Having  been  much  unwell  the  evening  and  night 
before,  this  was  a  hard  day's  work,  thirty-two  miles. 
Here  I  had  to  tarry  for  some  days." 

Of  this  friend,  Peter  Price,  with  whom  William 
Jackson  was  comfortably  resting  for  a  few  days,  the 
following  interesting  circumstance  is  given  in  a  letter 
from  a  Friend  who  travelled  in  England  on  a  religious 
visit  some  years  since. 

"  We  came  from  thence  into  Glamorganshire,  to  the 
house  of  our  dear  worthy  friend,  Hannah  Price.  She 
is  a  minister,  and  in  her  eighty-sixth  year.  Her  son 
Joseph  is  an  elder.  They  are  altogether  a  lovely 
family,  and  reminded  me  of  the  'household  of  Nar- 
cissus/ and  of  '  Grandmother  Lois.'  The  family  re- 
late a  very  remarkable  circumstance  which  took  place 
with  Peter  Price,  their  father,  Hannah  Price's  hus- 
band. He  was  the  son  of  a  very  rigid  Roman  Catholic 
widow,  and  at  the  age  of  fifteen,  he  and  a  sister  were 
both  taken  ill  of  a  fever.  The  sister  died,  and  was 
buried.  He  too,  as  the  family  thought,  was  dead,  but 
the  doctor  said  there  were  symptoms  about  him  which 


WILLIAM  JACKSON.  251 

seemed  to  indicate  some  glimmerings  of  life;  and 
although  the  family  several  times  prepared  to  lay  him 
out,  yet  the  doctor  would  still  say  he  would  rather 
they  would  defer  his  interment ;  and  in  that  way  they 
kept  him  for  thirty  days !  On  the  night  before  his 
revival,  his  mother  felt  impressed  with  the  wish  to 
place  a  small  loaf  of  baker's  bread  near  him,  and  in 
the  morning  when  she  came  into  his  chamber,  he  was 
up,  and  the  small  loaf  was  gone.  He  afterward  mani- 
fested very  little  uneasiness,  except  hunger ;  and  when 
he  alluded  to  his  sister,  they  told  him  that  she  had 
been  taken  to  her  uncle's,  for  the  doctor  had  desired 
them  not  to  tell  him  of  her  death.  '  Ah ! '  said  he, 
'  she  is  not  there,  for  I  saw  her  in  heaven ! ' 

"  He  could  not  be  persuaded  to  tell  them  what  he 
had  seen  while  he  lay  in  that  state,  only  that  he  had 
seen  heaven  and  hell.  He  said  it  was  too  awful  for 
him  to  describe.  When  arrived  at  manhood,  he  went 
over  to  America,  but  when  the  war  commenced,  he 
felt  that  he  must  not  fight,  and  so  returned  to  Eng- 
land. Soon  after  he  became  acquainted  with  Friends, 
joined  the  Society,  and  was  always  a  very  serious  and 
exemplary  character.  He  told  his  family  that  he  in- 
tended to  leave  in  writing,  what  he  had  seen,  while  he 
lay  in  that  state  of  seeming  death ;  but  he  was  taken 
so  suddenly  ill,  that  it  was  not  in  his  power  to  write. 
When  he  was  expiring,  the  room  was  so  filled  with 


252  ITILLIAM  JACKSON. 

melody,  that  his  family  thought  their  servants  were 
singing  a  hymn,  and  sent  to  see,  but  there  was  no  such 
thing,  and  the  sweet  melody  continued,  to  the  utter 
astonishment  of  all  in  the  chamber;  so  that  such  a 
saint  might  well  leave  a  family  of  faith  behind  him." 
We  have  not  the  means  of  following  William  Jack- 
son through  the  various  religious  engagements  of  his 
after  life.  He  appears  to  have  kept  no  journal,  and  no 
letters  of  his  writing  after  his  return  from  Europe 
have  come  to  hand.  He  visited  many  meetings  within 
our  own,  and  the  Yearly  Meetings  of  Virginia  and 
Maryland,  and  in  1824,  attended  the  Yearly  Meetings 
of  New  York  and  New  England.  "  In  these  various 
engagements,  his  edifying  ministry  and  solid,  circum- 
spect deportment  obtained  the  cordial  approbation  of 
Friends,  and  rendered  his  memory  precious  to  many 
of  those  among  whom  he  travelled.  When  at  home, 
he  was  exemplary  in  the  diligent  and  timely  attend- 
ance of  religious  meetings.  His  appearances  there  in 
the  ministry  were  not  very  frequent,  but  carried  with 
them  the  seal  and  evidence  of  Truth.  As  he  bore  a 
faithful  testimony  in  his  own  practice  in  favor  of  plain- 
ness in  dress  and  the  furniture  of  his  house,  so  he  was 
frequently  concerned  to  recommend  it  to  others,  being 
often  deeply  pained  with  the  departure  of  many  among 
us  from  primitive  simplicity.  The  ancient  testimony 
of  the  Society  to  live  within  the  bounds  of  our  circum- 


WILLIAM  JACKSON.  253 

stances,  and  to  avoid  engaging  in  hazardous  enterprises 
to  the  disturbance  of  our  own  tranquillity  and  the  en- 
dangering of  the  property  of  others,  lay  very  near  to 
his  heart,  often  advising  his  friends,  and  particularly 
those  who  were  just  setting  out  in  life,  to  make  their 
wants  few,  and  thus  avoid  the  danger  of  being  driven 
to  doubtful  or  improper  expedients  to  supply  them." 
William  and  Hannah  had,  in  their  old  age,  two 
girls  living  with  them,  who  were  wont  to  accompany 
them  to  meeting, "  leaving  the  house  to  take  care  of 
itself  during  their  absence.  On  one  Fifth-day,  a  young 
man  going  late  to  meeting,  saw  that  the  roof  of  Wil- 
liam's dwelling  was  on  fire.  He  hurried  to  the  meet- 
ing-house, and,  opening  the  door,  said,  "William 
Jackson's  house  is  on  fire ! "  The  meeting  rose  in  a 
body,  and  while  the  men  ran  down  to  the  dwelling, 
the  women  followed  as  fast  as  they  conveniently  could. 
William  and  his  wife  were  too  aged  to  be  hurried ; 
he  must  get  his  horse,  and  get  his  beloved  Hannah 
behind  him,  before  he  could  start,  and  that  took  time. 
They  found  that  the  activity  of  their  loving  friends 
had  succeeded  in  arresting  the  flames,  and  after  a  time 
spent  in  clearly  ascertaining  that  the  fire  was  all  ex- 
tinguished, the  whole  body  of  Friends  returned  the 
half-mile  to  the  meeting-house,  and,  taking  their  seats, 
held  their  usual  meeting.  The  members  of  some  fam- 
ilies who  had  been  left  at  home  that  day  wondered 
22 


254  WILLIAM  JACKSON. 

much  what  could  have  detained  Friends  at  meeting  an 
hour  later  than  usual. 

Some  time  before  his  decease  he  found  himself  dis- 
eased, and  suffered  much  at  seasons ;  yet  he  was  some- 
times able  to  attend  his  own  meeting,  and  was  favored 
to  minister  in  Gospel  authority  therein.  At  one  time 
seeing  a  number  of  young  people  at  the  meeting,  his 
heart  seemed  to  yearn  over  them  in  a  peculiar  manner, 
and  he  repeated  the  patriarch  Jacob's  benediction: 
"  God,  before  whom  my  fathers  Abraham  and  Isaac 
did  walk,  the  God  which  fed  me  all  my  life  long  unto 
this  day  —  the  angel  which  redeemed  me  from  all  evil, 
bless  the  lads."  The  solemnity  with  which  this  was 
uttered,  made  a  deep  impression  on  many  of  those  in 
attendance. 

During  his  decline  he  made  many  remarks  showing 
the  soundness  of  his  Christian  principles,  ;  nd  his  love 
for  the  simplicity  of  the  Truth.  He  told  those  about 
him  of  a  legacy  which  a  Friend  had  left  his  children. 
The  legacy  was  to  this  effect : 

"Let  your  wants  be  few, 
Then  a  little  will  do." 

In  commenting  on  it,  he  said  he  found  it  true. 

Being  asked  if  he  had  any  pain,  he  answered,  "  No; 

'   '  but  the  end  of  all  things  is  at  hand : '  yet  hope  is  an 

anchor  to  the  soul,  both  sure  and  steadfast.     I  often 


WILLIAM  JACKSON.  255 

feel  more  [desire]  than  I  can  express,  that  the  youth 
may  walk  in  truth  and  righteousness." 

In  speaking  of  an  aged  friend  who  had  been  removed 
from  the  trials  of  time,  he  said,  "  '  The  righteous  per- 
isheth,  and  no  man  layeth  it  to  heart,  and  merciful  men 
are  taken  away,  none  considering  that  the  righteous  is 
taken  away  from  the  evil  to  come.'  We  know  not  the 
value  of  our  friends  until  we  lose  them."  He  after- 
ward added :  "  I  plainly  see  that  if  ever  Friends  are 
a  true  Society  again,  they  must  come  through  suffering 
into  primitive  simplicity,  as  in  former  days.  Though 
the  present  generation  may  think  themselves  wiser 
than  our  forefathers,  yet  they  cannot  experience  the 
same  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  they  did,  unless 
they  practise  their  abstinence."  He  then  expressed  a 
deep  concern  for  some  of  his  connections,  and  his 
desire  that  they  might  know  the  truth  in  themselves, 
as  it  is  in  Jesus.  And  especially  the  parents,  for  their 
dear  children's  sake,  and  bearing  in  mind,  "  all  must 
die."  His  mind  had  evidently  been  travailing  on  be- 
half of  some  who  he  feared  were  in  danger  of  infi- 
delity, and  he  added,  "  Holy  men  of  old,  spake  and 
wrote  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  What 
was  written  aforetime,  was  written  for  our  learning, 
that  we,  through  patience  and  comfort  of  the  Scrip- 
ture might  have  hope.  *  As  he  spake  by  the  mouth  of 


256  WILLIAM  JACKSON. 

his  holy  prophets,  which  have  been  since  the  world 
began." 

A  Friend  bidding  him  farewell,  William,  in  allusion 
to  their  taking  leave  again  of  each  other,  sweetly  said, 
"  I  expect  every  time  to  be  the  last.  Death  has  no 
sting,  neither  the  grave  any  terror.  I  shall  soon  be 
cold.  Dust  thou  art,  and  unto  dust  shalt  thou  re- 
turn." 

He  at  one  time  said,  that  his  mother's  advice  to  him 
was,  not  to  talk  too  much,  nor  to  laugh  too  much,  but 
to  take  his  father  for  an  example,  and  walk  as  he  did. 
He  then  referred  to  his  father's  dying  direction  relative 
to  a  plain  coffin,  and  said  that  the  mechanic  who  made 
it  had  expressed  his  desire  that  every  person  were  like 
the  deceased. 

Hannah  Jackson,  who  had  been  enabled  to  wait  on 
and  minister  to  the  comfort  of  her  beloved  husband 
during  most  of  his  illness,  toward  the  close  of  his  life, 
began  to  fail  rapidly,  and  deceased  Twelfth  month 
25th,  1833,  aged  about  eighty-five  years.  The  be- 
reaved husband,  by  the  remains  of  his  beloved  com- 
panion, was  enabled  to  say,  "  Peace  —  peace  be  to  him 
that  is  far  off,  and  to  him  that  is  near.  Peace  to  the 
Israel  of  God ! "  and  that  he  believed  that  she  had 
witnessed  this  through  life. 

On  one  occasion,  speaking  of  faith  and  hope  in  God, 
William  Jackson  said,  "  I  may  say  they  have  been  my 


WILLIAM  JACKSON.  257 

great  stay  through  life,  even  from  my  youth  up ;  or, 
in  otlier  words,  they  were  my  guide  and  stay  in  youth, 
my  strength  in  manhood,  and  now,  in  my  old  age,  a 
support  to  me  —  a  staff  for  me  to  lean  on."  Toward 
his  close,  he  expressed  his  anxiety  for  the  spread  of 
simplicity  and  plainness  in  his  own  immediate  neigh- 
borhood, where  he  had  lived  for  nearly  ninety  years, 
and  which  he  was  about  to  leave,  expressing  a  hope 
that  his  neighbors  might  yet  be  united  in  simplicity 
and  true  holiness,  meeting  together  with  one  accord 
and  under  the  influence  of  one  Spirit. 

At  another  time  he  alluded  to  the  necessity  of  en- 
deavoring always  to  keep  a  sound  mind.  Then,  after 
being  silent  awhile,  he  added,  "  The  time  is  near  when 
those  who  wish  to  walk  in  the  Truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus, 
will  meet  with  great  trials." 

He  continued  alive  to  the  best  interests  of  others  to 
the  close.  One  day,  hearing  those  about  him  speak  of 
a  young  man  who  had  given  evidence  of  a  change  of 
heart,  having  become  concerned  to  dress  more  simply, 
and  who  had  spoken  in  meeting,  the  account  fairly 
animated  this  lover  of  the  Lord  Jesus  and  sincere 
laborer  for  the  Truth.  Thus,  with  his  spiritual  facul- 
ties alive,  and  the  love  of  God  sweetly  flowing  within 
him,  he  waited  patiently  till  his  close  came.  The 
Lord  Jesus,  whom  he  had  loved  and  served  in  his 

measure  through  his  long  life,  was  near  to  support 

22* 


258  WILLIAM  JACKSON. 

him  through  the  valley  and  shadow  of  death,  and  to 
give  him  the  victory  over  the  last  enemy.  In  the 
hope  and  faith  of  the  Gospel,  he  quietly  and  peace- 
fully resigned  his  spirit  to  him  who  gave  it,  on  the 
10th  of  First  month,  1834,  in  the  eighty-eighth  year 
of  his  age. 

Of  him  and  his  beloved  Hannah  it  may  truly  be 
said,  they  were  lovely  and  pleasant  in  their  lives,  and 
in  death  were  not  long  divided. 


PETER    YARNALL. 

N  the  17th  day  of  the  Fifth  month,  1772,  at  Spring- 
field,  Pennsylvania,  a  group  of  mourning  chil- 
dren was  gathered  around  the  death-bed  of  Mordecai 
Yarnall.  All  the  children  of  that  ancient  minister  of 
the  Gospel  were  with  him  except  his  two  sons,  Mor- 
decai and  Peter,  whe,  in  the  wildness  of  youth  and  the 
wickedness  of  an  nnsubjected  will,  had  departed  from 
the  advice  of  their  father — had  disregarded  his  whole- 
some admonitions,  his  Christian  counsel,  his  secret  and 
public  prayers  for  them — and  had  both  of  them  joined 
the  army.  Their  conduct,  with  other  causes  of  grief, 
was  depressing  the  spirit  of  the  good  old  man,  and 
bringing  down  his  gray  hairs  with  sorrow  to  the  grave. 
The  life  of  the  dying  man  had  been  one  of  early  ded- 
ication to  the  Lord's  service,  and,  though  encompassed 
with  outward  trials  and  afflictions,  he  was  not  forsaken 
now.  Two  of  the  lambs  committed  to  him,  to  train 
and  lead  forward  to  the  heavenly  fold,  had  widely  and 
sorrowfully  wandered;  but  he  had  endeavored  to  do 

269 


260  PETER    YARNALL. 

what  he  could  for  them,  and,  no  doubt,  felt  that  assur- 
ance of  the  Lord's  merciful  visitations  to  their  souls, 
which  brought  him  hope  for  them  even  now  they  were 
as  prodigals,  far  —  far  from  the  mansion  of  spiritual 
plenty  and  peace. 

Mordecai  Yarnall  had  been,  early  in  life,  called  to 
the  ministry,  and  was  fervent  and  faithful  therein. 
His  labors  were  abundant  in  America,  different  parts 
of  which  he  often  visited ;  and  he  paid  a  short  but 
very  acceptable  visit  to  Friends  in  England  in  1757 
and  1758.  While  on  his  way  thither,  the  vessel  he 
was  in  was  taken  by  the  French,  and  he  was  carried  a 
captive  among  a  people  of  strange  language.  He  was, 
however,  soon  released,  and  permitted  to  cross  the 
Channel  to  his  allotted  field  of  labor.  While  Mor- 
decai was  endeavoring  to  fulfill  his  duty  in  England, 
Samuel  Fothergill,  sympathizing  with  the  bereaved 
wife  in  America,  wrote  a  letter  to  Mary  Yarnall,  of 
which  we  give  an  extract :  "  I  early  felt  with  thee,  and 
for  thee,  when  he  was  suffered  to  fall  into  the  hands 
of  unreasonable  men;  but  He  whom  thy  dear  hus- 
band served,  set  bounds  to  their  wrath,  and  vouch- 
safed a  speedy  deliverance.  And  why  may  we  not 
suppose  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  perfectly  wise,  in  now 
and  then  lighting  a  candle  in  these  lands  where  dark- 
ness prevails?  It  is,  doubtless,  consistent  with  his 
sovereignty  and  goodness  who  would  bless  the  utmost 


PETER    YARNALL.  261 

borders  of  his  ample  empire,  and  make  the  place  of 
his  feet  glorious."  ...  "I  remember,  and  at  this 
time  it  is  fresh  with  me,  that  in  my  honorable  father's 
absence  —  he  being  in  your  land — the  humbling,  con- 
verting Hand  effectually  prevailed  with  me,  to  em- 
brace the  day  of  his  visitation.  And  my  heart  is 
anxious  that  you,  the  beloved  offspring  of  the  Lord's 
servant,  may  be  enriched  with  the  same  blessing,  and 
that  you  may  give  up  your  names  to  be  inserted 
in  the  roll  of  the  Lord's  servants,  which  is  the 
Lamb's  book  of  Life.  For  this  his  prayers  ascend, 
who,  having  proved  the  service  of  the  Most  High, 
has  found  it  to  be  freedom  and  perfect  liberty.  May 
a  holy  union  of  spirit  unite  the  whole  together,  that 
you  may  availingly  follow  after  those  things  which 
make  for  your  peace ;  and  may  innocent  hands  be  put 
up  to  the  Almighty  for  a  beloved  father's  return  to 
you  in  safety,  and  with  sheaves  in  his  bosom."* 

Peter  Yarnall  was  bound  apprentice  to  a  Friend  in 
Philadelphia,  who  was  a  tanner  and  currier ;  but  his 
master  soon  after  declining  business,  the  youth  was 
placed  with  another  Friend  following  the  same  occu- 
pation, within  the  limits  of  Uwchlan  Monthly  Meet- 
ing. As  Peter  grew  up  toward  manhood,  his  fine 
talents,  liberal  education,  pleasant  manners,  and  great 

*  This  letter,  with  others  of  that  highly  gifted  minister  of  Christ, 
is  published  in  the  "  Memoirs  of  the  Life  of  Samuel  FothergilL" 
See,  also,  Friends'  Library,  vol.  ix. 


262  PETER   YARNALL. 

powers  of  mimicry  made  him  a  favorite  with  the 
young.  Pride  took  deep  hold  of  him,  and  although, 
when  about  eighteen  years  of  age,  he  was  deemed  reli- 
giously thoughtful,  yet  the  serious  feelings  were  not  of 
long  duration.  He  was  proud ;  he  could  not,  or  would 
not  bear  reproof,  or  aught  that  seemed  disparaging 
to  his  dignity.  Exasperated  by  treatment  which  he 
had  received  at  the  hands  of  his  master,  he  suddenly 
left  his  employ,  went  to  New  York  or  its  neighbor- 
hood, and  there  enlisted  as  a  soldier.  Exulting  in  his 
freedom  from  his  former  yoke,  he  soon  wrote  to  his 
father,  explaining  where  he  was,  but  manifesting  no 
desire  to  be  released  from  his  military  servitude.  It 
was  not  long,  however,  before  he  found  that  the  free- 
dom he  now  possessed  was  slavery  itself  compared  to 
his  former  mild  restraints.  But  pride  was  in  the  way 
of  an  immediate  acknowledgment  of  error. 

The  heart-afflicted  father,  when  he  knew  the  situa- 
tion of  Peter,  came  into  Philadelphia,  and  sought  to 
interest  his  friends  there,  in  behalf  of  his  high-minded, 
misguided  boy.  That  meek  disciple,  John  Pemberton, 
who  honored  Mordecai  Yarnall  through  all  the  period 
of  his  adversity,  who  loved  him  truly  in  these  his  days 
of  affliction  —  for  the  father's  sake,  and  for  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ's  sake,  became  earnestly  watchful  to  pro- 
mote the  welfare  of  the  son.  While  Mordecai  was  in 
the  city  —  bowed  down  under  sorrow  of  heart,  he 


PETER   YARNALL.  263 

attended  the  Market  Street  meeting,  and  therein  spoke 
this  language :  "  Many  are  the  afflictions  of  the  right- 
eous, but  the  Lord  delivereth  him  out  of  them  all." 
His  own  time  of  release  drew  near.  As  sickness 
wasted  his  strength,  all  his  children  but  Mordecai  and 
Peter  were  with  him  to  receive  his  blessing,  and  min- 
ister to  his  comfort.  A  short  time  before  his  death,  in 
a  sense  of  the  Lord's  unfailing  mercies,  he  thus  ad- 
dressed those  around  him : 

"  I  believe  it  to  be  my  duty,  as  it  was  a  command 
given  to  Israel  of  old,  [diligently  to  teach  his  chil- 
dren,] to  tell  of  the  loving-kindness  of  God  to  my 
soul,  during  my  pilgrimage  on  earth ;  that,  through 
the  various  changes  it  has  been  my  lot  to  meet  with 
here,  I  have  ever  had  a  refuge  to  flee  to.  And  though 
I  have  sometimes  had  to  think  how  nearly  I  have  been 
tried,  even  in  great  tribulation,  when  in  the  hands  of 
the  enemy,  and  separated  from  the  near  and  dear  con- 
nections in  life  —  yet  I  had  faith  to  believe,  that  the 
same  Divine  hand  which  had  been  with  me,  and  led 
me  safely  through  the  peril  of  deep  waters,  would  still 
continue  with  me  to  the  end ;  and  my  confidence  was 
so  firmly  fixed  in  him,  that  he  never  suifered  me  once 
to  fail.  I  always  thought  I  should  not  want;  and 
have  now  reason  to  believe  I  never  shall.  He  that 
hath  been  my  Alpha,  will  be  my  Omega. 

"  And  my  desire  is,  that  you,  my  dear  children,  may 


264  PETER   YARNALL. 

steadfastly  place  your  trust  and  confidence  in  that  same 
Power  which  has  preserved  me;  —  that  the  days  of 
your  youth  may  be  devoted  to  his  service.  Though 
many  may  be  the  close  trials  that  you  will  have  to 
meet  with,  in  passing  along  through  this  world,  I  have 
to  say  for  your  encouragement,  that  he  will  never  for- 
sake them  that  trust  in  him.  He  that  hath  delivered 
out  of  six  troubles,  will  not  leave  in  the  seventh. 
Therefore,  let  not  your  dependence  be  on  anything 
which  this  world  can  afford ;  but  in  Him  alone ;  and 
He  that  is  the  guide  of  your  youth,  will  become  a  staff 
for  you  to  lean  upon  in  your  advanced  age." 

Thus  was  this  ancient  laborer  sustained  in  faith  at 
the  approach  of  death,  and  thus  he  could  comfort 
others  with  the  same  consolation,  wherewith  his  God, 
in  trials  and  distresses,  had  comforted  him.  He  died 
in  peace ;  —  and  by  his  bedside,  as  the  spirit  departed, 
and  by  the  open  grave  which  had  received  the  clay 
tabernacle  wherein  he  had  dwelt,  there  was  felt  that 
calming  presence  of  his  Divine  Master,  sealing  the  as- 
surance on  the  minds  of  those  assembled,  that  he  had 
escaped  from  all  sorrow,  and  had  entered  into  perfect 
rest. 

Peter  Yarnall  soon'  grew  weary  of  his  position  in 
the  army.  Before  the  death  of  his  father  he  wrote  two 
letters  to  John  Pemberton,  expressing  his  regret  for 
the  course  he  had  taken,  and  asking  that  the  influence 


PETER   YARNALL.  265 

of  Friends  might  be  used  to  obtain  his  release.  John 
Pemberton  took  no  direct  notice  of  these  letters,  but 
through  the  agency  of  a  Friend  in  New  York,  took 
some  steps  to  obtain  the  discharge  of  both  Mordecai 
and  Peter  from  the  army.  After  the  death  of  his 
father,  Peter  again  wrote  to  John  Pemberton,  who  re- 
plied to  him  in  an  honest,  plain-dealing  letter,  which 
was  preserved  by  Peter  through  all  his  subsequent  de- 
viations from  the  paths  of  righteousness,  in  his  wan- 
derings by  sea  and  land.  One  passage  in  the  letter  is 
as  follows  :  "  I  wish  thy  mind  may  become  so  humbled, 
and  thy  spirit  contrited,  that  thou  may  experience 
greater  degrees  of  light  and  favor,  after  having  passed 
through  the  righteous  judgments  of  the  Lord,  because 
thou  hast  transgressed  his  holy  laws,  and  run  counter 
to  the  convictions  of  his  grace.  I  much  wish  to  see 
some  one,  and  indeed  all  the  offspring  of  thy  worthy 
father,  tread  in  his  steps, .and  become  ornaments  of  our 
holy  profession."  * 

Soon  after  receiving  this  letter,  Peter  Yarnall  ob- 
tained, through  the  efforts  of  John  Pemberton,  a  dis- 
charge from  the  army. 

Although  Peter  had  not  submitted  to  Divine  grace, 

*John  Pemberton  and  his  elder  brothers  Israel  and  James, 
were  prominent  and  influential  members  of  civil  and  religious  so- 
ciety, and  during  the  American  Revolution,  'suffered  much  for 
their  conscientious  testimony  against  war.  A  Life  of  the  former 
has  been  published  See  Friends'  Library,  vol  vi. 
23 


266  PETER   YARNALL. 

so  as  to  q  lalify  him  to  walk  in  the  way  of  holiness, 
with  fear  and  Christian  circumspection,  yet  a  sense  of 
gratitude  to  his  benefactor  led  him  to  take  his  advice. 
He  went  at  his  recommendation  to  live  with  Stacy 
Potts,  at  Trenton,  with  whom  he  remained  until  he 
was  twenty-one  years  of  age,  when  he  removed  to 
Germantown,  and  worked  as  a  journeyman  tanner. 
He  followed  that  business,  however,  for  a  very  short 
time:  being  encouraged  to  study  medicine,  he  ob- 
tained a  situation  in  the  Pennsylvania  Hospital. 
Here  he  found  time,  even  in  the  midst  of  his  medical 
pursuits,  to  peruse  the  writings  of  our  early  Friends, 
and  some  of  his  visitors  entertained  strong  hope  that 
his  mind  was  becoming  more  seriously  and  thought- 
fully engaged  for  his  own  everlasting  good.  These 
hopes  were  premature.  The  war  of  the  Revolution 
coming  on,  and  the  American  army  being  scantily  sup- 
plied with  medical  men,  an  opportunity  was  opened 
for  young  students  of  medicine,  to  obtain  employ- 
ment, experience,  and  preferment.  Peter  Yarnall  was 
anxious  for  all  these,  and  his  vague  admiration  for  the 
principles  of  peace,  truth,  and  righteousness,  exercised 
little  restraint  on  his  actions.  He  entered  the  army 
as  a  surgeon's  mate,  early  in  1776,  and  in  the  summer 
of  that  year  was  stationed  at  Fort  Washington,  on  the 
Hudson.  Being  now  thrown  among  irreligious  men, 
he  gave  ful]  play  to  his  evil  propensities,  and  was  in 


PETER   YARNALL.  267 

the  habit  of  gross  wickedness,  particularly  i>f  profane 
swearing. 

Although  Peter  was  now,  to  justify  his  own  course, 
disposed  to  condemn  Friends  and  their  principles,  yet 
the  remembrance  of  John  Pemberton's  labors  of  love 
on  his  account,  and  of  the  affability  and  kindness  with 
which  Samuel  Emlen  still  continued  to  greet  him  when 
they  met,  exercised  at  times  a  salutary  restraint  on  his 
tongue,  and,  as  he  acknowledged,  prevented  him  from 
abusing  the  Society,  as  he  would  otherwise  have  done. 
We  will  not  follow  him  in  his  various  posts  of  labor, 
but  briefly  state  that  in  the  Seventh  month,  1778, 
being  in  poor  health,  he  obtained  a  discharge  from  the 
army.  He  now  prosecuted  his  medical  studies,  and 
obtained  a  diploma,  dated  the  10th  of  Second  month, 
1779.  The  next  day  he  embarked  on  board  the  Dela- 
ware, Captain  Barry,  sailing  under  a  letter  of  marque, 
and  bound  to  the  West  Indies,  to  seize  on  all  English 
trading  vessels  they  might  meet.  They  were  success- 
ful in  this  robbery,  and  had  prize  money,  the  price  of 
blood  and  of  outrage,  to  distribute.  What  character 
could  be  found  less  resembling  that  of  Mordecai 
Yarnall,  meek,  humble,  and  hopeful,  as  he  approached 
the  grave,  than  his  son  at  this  period  of  his  life?  The 
father  had  believed  in,  and  preached  Christ  Jesus,  as 
the  Saviour  and  sanctifier  of  men  —  the  Prince  of 
Peace,  full  of  mercy  toward  all — and  had  been 


268  PETER   YARNALL. 

engaged,  for  his  dear  Master's  sake,  to  press  on  men 
the  necessity  of  holiness,  of  living  in  love,  of  doing 
unto  others  as  they  would  have  others  do  unto  them. 
The  son,  actively  engaged  in  robbery,  in  legalized 
murder,  in  doing  deeds  of  wickedness,  speaking  words 
of  profanity,  and  in  enticing  others  by  example  into 
acts  of  evil.  But  the  mercy  of  the  Most  High  was 
not  yet  exhausted  toward  him ;  a  raving  visitation  was 
yet  to  come  upon  his  poor  soul. 

During  the  continuance  of  the  war,  as  Peter  Yarnall 
was  riding  up  the  valley  of  the  Schuylkill,  on  a  First- 
day  morning,  he  found  a  number  of  persons  collected 
round  a  house,  and  on  inquiring  the  cause,  was  in- 
formed that  it  was  a  place  of  worship,  and  the  minis- 
ter had  not  come  to  preach  for  them  according  to  en- 
gagement. Peter,  perhaps,  was  dressed  in  black;  at 
least,  from  his  dress,  the  company  supposed  him  to  be 
a  preacher,  and  on  his  being  questioned  if  he  was  not, 
he  did  not  disclaim  the  office.  He  was  then  invited 
to  address  them  that  day.  Having  a  great  share  of 
self-confidence,  and  a  retentive  memory,  he  did  not 
hesitate  to  accept  the  offer ;  —  and  this  wicked  man, 
this  profane  swearer,  this  scoffer  at  religion,  undertook 
to  preach  of  repentance,  of  purity,  of  peace !  So 
pleased  were  the  hearers  with  his  eloquent  language, 
and  good  sentiments,  that  they  pressed  him  to  become 
a  stated  minister  for  them.  They  detected  not  the 


PETER  TARNALL.  269 

hollowness  of  the  language  uttered,  which  came  from 
the  intellect  and  memory,  unseasoned  with  spiritual 
unction,  unaccompanied  with  the  baptizing  power  of 
the  true  ministry  of  the  Gospel  of  life  and  salvation. 
Where  the  hearers  are  rightly  brought  to  wait  on  the 
great  Minister  of  the  sanctuary,  Christ  Jesus,  the  ever- 
lasting Teacher  of  his  own  people,  they  will  be  bur- 
dened by  that  which  is  oifered  as  ministry  without  life 
and  power,  let  the  counterfeit  be  ever  so  perfect,  let 
the  outside  appearance  be  ever  so  conformable  to  the 
truth. 

An  interesting  anecdote  illustrating  this,  is  told  by 
our  ancient  Friend,  Richard  Davies.  He  was  in  the 
city  of  London  on  a  First-day,  and  being  unwell, 
could  not  go  to  the  morning  meeting.  Indeed,  he  was 
so  weak  as  scarcely  to  have  strength  to  rise  out  of  bed. 
Notwithstanding  his  condition,  when  the  time  for  the 
afternoon  meeting  came,  he  believed  it  would  be  his 
duty  to  attend  that  held  at  the  "  Bull  and  Mouth." 
The  Friend,  with  whom  he  lodged,  thought  him  un- 
able to  accomplish  his  prospect,  but  Richard  said  he* 
would  go  as  far  as  he  could.  The  Friend  accompanied 
him,  and  they  reached  the  house,  but  not  until  after 
the  meeting  had  gathered.  Richard  thus  describes 
what  followed :  "  As  we  went  through  the .  passage 
to  go  in,  I  heard  a  voice  that  I  was  satisfied  was  not 
the  voice  of  a  true  shepherd,  the  meeting  being  already 
23* 


270  PETER   TARNALL. 

gathered,  and  many  people  there.  When  I  went  up 
to  the  gallery,  one  was  preaching  of  perfection,  who 
said,  '  Be  ye  perfect,  as  your  heavenly  Father  is  per- 
fect/ etc.  I  stayed  to  hear  him  but  a  very  little  while, 
till  I  stood  up  and  judged  him,  and  told  the  people 
that  the  kingdom  of  God  stood  not  in  words,  but  in 
power,  righteousness,  and  holiness.  Then  the  man 
went  in  a  rage  out  of  the  meeting,  and  a  considerable 
company  followed  him.  .  .  .  We  heard  afterward, 
there  was  a  wager  laid,  that  this  man,  who  was  a 
Jesuit,  would  preach  in  the  Quakers'  meeting,  and  that 
he  should  not  be  discovered ;  and  had  he  gone  without 
reproof,  they  would  say,  that  a  Jesuit  preached  in  the 
Quakers'  meeting,  and  that  they  could  not  discern 
him.  .  .  .  We  have  cause  to  bless  the  Lord  for  his 
goodness  to  his  people,  that  gives  them  a  discerning 
spirit  to  judge  between  good  and  evil,  and  between 
those  that  serve  God  in  truth  and  righteousness,  and 
all  deceitful  hypocrites,  who  are  to  be  judged  and  con- 
demned by  the  word  of  his  power." 

After  his  privateering  career  was  over,  Peter  Yar- 
nall  settled  down  to  his  profession,  attending  the 
practice  of  the  Pennsylvania  Hospital,  in  physic  and 
surgery,  during  one  year;  and  was  then  appointed 
apothecary  to  the  institution;  the  duties  of  which 
station  he  discharged  with  the  strictest  attention  and 
fidelity. 


PETER   TARNALL.  271 

At  this  period,  while  on  an  excursion  with  some 
young  persons  toward  Virginia,  Peter  was  taken  ill 
near  the  Susquehanna  River,  and  being  unable  to  pro- 
ceed with  them,  was  there  left.  Here,  while  death 
seemed  to  stare  him  in  the  face,  the  sins  of  his  past 
life  came  up  before  him,  and  profitable  impressions 
were  made  upon  him,  which  were  not  afterward  en- 
tirely effaced.  Nevertheless,  on  the  return  of  health, 
it  does  not  appear  that  any  marked  change  for  the  bet- 
ter was  immediately  apparent,  and  this  visitation  also 
of  the  love  of  God  to  his  soul,  seemed  as  though  it 
would  pass  away,  like  the  early  dew  or  the  morning 
cloud,  leaving  no  trace.  • 

On  the  llth  day  of  the  Fourth  month,  1780,  Mor- 
decai  Yarnall's  last  wife  was  buried  at  Springfield; 
after  which  a  public  meeting  was  held.  Among  those 
gathered  on  that  solemn  occasion,  was  her  stepson, 
Peter,  clothed  in  his  uniform  as  a  surgeon  in  the  army. 
There  were  other  wild  young  men  present,  and  among 
the  rest,  Timothy  Matlack,  Jr.  Samuel  Emlen  in  that 
meeting  was  clothed  with  an  earnest  concern  for  the 
eternal  well-being  of  some  of  those  assembled.  He 
quoted  the  passage  from  Jeremiah,  "  Weep  ye  not  for 
the  dead,  neither  bemoan  him :  but  weep  sore  for  him 
that  goeth  away :  for  he  shall  return  no  more,  nor  see 
his  native  country."  He  also  rehearsed  the  words  of 
Ezra,  "  Then  I  proclaimed  a  fast  there,  at  the  river  of 


272  PETER    TARNALL. 

Ahava,  that  we  might  afflict  ourselves  before  our  God, 
to  seek  of  him  a  right  way  for  us,  and  for  our  little 
ones,  and  for  all  our  substance.  For  I  was  ashamed 
to  require  of  the  king  a  band  of  soldiers  and  horsemen 
to  help  us  against  the  enemy  in  the  way,  because  we 
had  spoken  unto  the  king,  saying,  The  hand  of  our 
God  is  upon  all  them  for  good  that  seek  him ;  but  his 
power  and  his  wrath  is  against  all  them  that  forsake 
him." 

Clothed  upon  with  Gospel  authority  and  power, 
Samuel  addressed  those  present,  dividing  the  word 
given  to  him  with  prophetic  discernment  and  heart- 
tendering  ^power.  Various  were  the  states  he  ad- 
dressed, and  his  heart  was  turned  with  love  and 
ardent  solicitude  toward  the  wayward  son  of  his  old 
friend  and  father  in  the  truth,  Mordecai  Yarnall,  who 
was  yet  apparently  wandering  in  the  path  of  sinful 
indulgence,  which  leads  down  to  the  chambers  of 
death.  He  said  he  had  often  been  led  to  labor  with 
one  present,  in  public  and  in  private,  with  no  benefi- 
cial effect ;  that  now  there  was  a  renewed  visitation  of 
mercy  to  the  soul  of  that  sinner,  and  if  the  present 
offers  of  grace  were  not  accepted,  no  others  would  be 
made ;  but,  in  his  sins  and  transgression,  the  wanderer 
from  the  father's  fold  would  soon  be  cut  off! 

This  testimony  reached  the  heart  of  the  young  man, 
and  he  felt  that  part  of  it  which  was  for  him.  Never- 


PETER    YARN  ALL.  273 

theless,  that  very  afternoon,  being  with  a  company  of 
young  men,  most  of  whom  were  his  relations,  he  was 
led  to  display  his  power  of  mimicry  and  of  memory, 
by  repeating  the  discourse  of  Samuel  Emlen,  and  imi- 
tating his  gestures  and  tones.  As  he  delivered  the 
sermon,  whenever  a  passage  occurred  which  he  thought 
suitable  for  any  of  the  young  men,  he  would  tell  them 
so.  At  last  he  came  to  the  awful  warning  to  one  of 
a  fresh  and  a  last  visitation  of  Divine  mercy.  As  he 
said,  •"  Now  this  is  for  none  of  you,  it  is  for  myself," 
his  gayety  of  manner  departed,  and  he  became  much 
aifected.  The  day  closed,  and  Peter  returned  to  the 
city.  He  entered  on  his  usual  avocations,  but  he  had 
that  working  within  him.  that  gave  him  no  rest  until 
he  submitted  his  neck  to  the  yoke  of  Christ,  and  with- 
drew from  his  evil  associates,  walked  consistently  and 
circumspectly  among  men,  and  made  public  acknowl- 
edgment of  the  evil  of  his  youthful  career. 

One  of  the  young  men  who  was  present,  and  to 
whom  we  are  indebted  for  recording  the  above  affect- 
mg  incident,  added  to  his  account  of  it,  "  The  next 
time  I  saw  him  he  had  on  a  plain  coat." 

He  felt  the  truth  of  Quaker  doctrines  and  testimo- 
nies, and  he  felt  the  obligation  resting  upon  him  to 
maintain  them ;  yet  being  called  on  to  give  testimony 
at  a  court-martial  a  few  weeks  after  the  funeral,  he 
could  not  then  bear  the  cross  of  using  the  plain  Ian- 


274  PETER    YARNALL. 

guage.  Soon,  however,  submitting  to  the  inward  op- 
eration of  the  baptism  of  fire  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
lie  became  prepared  in  this  particular  to  perform  his 
duty.  We  are  told,  that  having  to  deliver  a  message 
to  an  officer,  he  felt  that  the  time  of  dedication  had 
come,  and  that  he  must  speak  as  a  Quaker.  It  was  a 
grievous  and  sore  trial  to  him,  and  during  his  walk 
to  the  officer's  dwelling,  poor  nature  seemed  ready  to 
rebel ;  yet  he  was  favored  with  strength  to  submit  to 
the  plainly-felt  requiring  of  Truth.  When  he  reached 
the  house,  he  knocked,  and  the  door  was  opened  by  the 
person  he  wished  to  see.  Peter  addressed  him,  and 
surprise  sealing  up  the  officer's  lips,  he  did  not  imme- 
diately reply.  Thus  having  taken  up  the  cross  pre- 
pared for  him  by  his  Divine  Master,  he  was  strength- 
ened to  bear  it  with  patience,  and  the  change  wrought 
in  his  general  deportment  was  rapid  and  permanent. 
Conflicts  of  spirit  were  his  portion ;  for  he  had  much 
to  repent  of,  much  to  be  forgiven,  the  habits  of  years 
to  overcome,  the  pollutions  of  sin  to  be  burned 
up.  He  became  diligent  in  the  attendance  of  meet- 
ings for  worship,  and  soon,  in  the  midst  of  fiery 
baptisms  of  spirit,  he  received  a  call  to  enter  on 
the  ministry  of  the  Gospel,  which  awfully  affected 
him  in  a  sense  of  his  utter  unworthiness.  Tn  the 
Ninth  month,  scarcely  four  months  from  the  time  of 
the  memorable  meeting  at  Springfield,  he  opened  his 


PETER    YARNALL.  275 

mouth  in  public  testimony  in  the  Market  Street  meet- 
ing-house. An  awful  sense  of  his  long  rebellion  was 
no  doubt  upon  him ;  a  fervent  fear  lest  he  should  not 
prove  faithful  in  this  last  visitation  of  mercy  no  doubt 
affected  him,  as  he  declared,  "Whosoever  shall  be 
ashamed  of  me,  and  of  .my  words,  of  him  shall  the 
Son  of  man  be  ashamed,  when  he  shall  come  in  his 
own  glory,  and  in  his  Father's,  and  of  the  holy  angels." 

When  Peter  had  received  his  share  of  the  prize- 
money  obtained  by  privateering,  he  had  invested  it  by 
purchasing  a  tract  of  land  in  the  State  of  New  Jersey. 
Now  he  dared  not  partake  of  the  spoils  of  that  un- 
righteous robbery,  and  therefore  relinquished  all  ben- 
efit from  the  property,  seeking  with  earnest  diligence 
for  some  opening  to  restore  it  to  its  rightful  owners. 

Among  those  who  entered  the  American  army  during 
the  Revolution,  was  Robert  Hatton,  son  of  Susanna 
Lightfoot.  Unmindful  of  the  sorrow  of  his  deeply- 
tried  mother,  turning  aside  from  the  counsel  of  his 
careful  and  concerned  stepfather,  he  took  up  the  mur- 
derous weapons  and  engaged  in  the  war.  But  long 
before  the  war  was  over,  he  withdrew  from  all  par- 
ticipation in  military  scenes,  being  brought  into  deep 
repentance  for  the  course  he  had  pursued.  In  such  a 
state  of  mind,  he  was  prepared  to  rejoice  over  the 
change  effected  in  his  friend.  Peter  Yarnall,  and  a 
correspondence  ensued  between  them.  In  a  letter 


276  PETER    TARNALL. 

from  Robert,  dated  Uwchlan,  Eleventh  month  14th, 
1780,  he  says,  "May  we  hold  on,  by  taking  good  heed 
to  that  Light  which  doth  reprove  for  evil.  Herein  we 
shall  find  a  hammer  and  a  fire  to  break  and  to  con- 
sume that  which  is  contrary  to  the  Divine  will.  May 
thou  and  I  hold  on  in  well-doing,  steadily  looking  to 
our  Guide,  who  has  been  with  us  in  many  dangers,  and 
who  will  lead  us  along  in  the  way  that  is  cast  up  for 
the  ransomed  to  walk  in,  even  the  redeemed  of  our 
God,  who  is  willing  to  be  gracious  unto  the  returning 
prodigals.  This  I  know  by  his  gracious  visitation  to 
my  poor  soul,  who  has  been,  what  if  I  should  say,  thy 
brother-companion  in  vanity.  But  I  hope  and  trust 
we  may  become  brother-companions  in  righteousness, 
even  to  the  exaltation  of  the  pure  Truth  here  on  earth 
more  than  ever  we  did  to  dishonor  it." 

Having  forsaken  his  sins,  and  taken  all  the  steps  in 
his  power  to  make  remuneration  to  those  he  had 
wronged,  Peter  felt  that  the  time  had  come  to  con- 
demn before  the  church  his  evil  conduct.  He  no 
doubt  remembered  the  declaration,  "  Whoso  con- 
fesseth  and  forsaketh  [his  sins]  shall  find  mercy."  In 
the  Twelfth  month  of  the  same  year,  1780,  he  offered 
the  following  acknowledgment  to  Uwchlan  Monthly 
Meeting,  which  had  disowned  him : 

"DEAR  FRIENDS,  —  Notwithstanding  I  was  edu- 
cated, and  for  some  time  made  profession  with  the 


PETER    YARNALL.  277 

religious  Society  of  Friends,  yet,  for  want  of  a  strict 
attention  to  the  teachings  of  Divine  Grace,  I  so  far 
deviated  as  to  deny,  in  my  life  and  conversation,  the 
principles  of  the  blessed  Truth,  absconded  from  my 
master,  with  whom  I  was  placed  as  an  apprentice  to 
learn  a  trade,  arid  enlisted  myself  as  a  soldier  in  the 
British  army ;  for  which  misconduct  a  testimony  was 
publicly  read  against  me  some  years  since.  Although 
frequent  visitations  of  Divine  love  were  extended,  I 
continued  in  a  long  course  of  vanity  and  dissipation. 
At  the  commencement  of  the  present  unhappy  war,  I 
took  an  oath  of  allegiance  to  one  of  the  contending 
powers,  and,  actuated  by  heat  and  malice,  frequently 
engaged  in  a  task  which  was  conducive  to  destroy 
men's  lives,  contrary  to  the  pure  principle  of  Jesus, 
who  gave  his  cheek  to  the  smiter,  his  hair  to  those 
that  plucked  it  out,  and  hid  not  his  face  from  shame 
and  spitting.  Thus  was  I  pursuing  one  scene  of  licen- 
tiousness and  cruelty  after  another,  and  soaring  above 
the  Witness  which  frequently  convicted  me  of  sin. 
Being  in  some  measure  sensible  of  the  reproach 
brought  on  Truth  by  such  repeated  transgressions,  I 
do  hereby  sincerely  condemn  the  same,  hoping,  through 
repentance  and  amendment  of  life,  to  be  preserved 
from  future  snares  and  entanglements, 

"  I  remain  your  loving  Friend, 

PETER  YARNALL." 

Uwchlan  Monthly  Meeting  received  this  acknowl- 
edgment, and  sent  a  certificate  for  Peter  to  the  South- 
ern District  Monthly  Meeting  in  Philadelphia.     But 
24 


278  PETER    YARNALL. 

the  poor  penitent  was  not  satisfied  with  this  public 
confession :  he  prepared  another,  addressed  to  the  meet- 
ing in  the  city  he  now  belonged  to. 

"  I,  some  time  since,  delivered  a  paper  of  acknowl- 
edgment to  the  Monthly  Meeting  of  Friends  at 
Uwchlan,  where  I  formerly  had  a  right  of  member- 
ship —  yet,  as  part  of  my  conduct  was.  more  generally 
known  in  this  city,  and  is  not  particularly  mentioned 
in  my  offering  to  that  meeting,  I  have  been  under 
weighty  exercise,  and  my  mind  drawn  to  a  further 
declaration,  for  the  clearing  of  Truth  from  the  iniquity 
of  my  conduct  in  engaging  in  the  station  of  a  surgeon 
on  board  a  privateer.  In  the  course  of  that  employ- 
ment, I  became  a  party  in  seizing  by  violence  the 
property  of  others,  and  a  sharer  therein,  contrary  to 
the  law  of  righteousness,  which  directs  to  do  unto  all 
men  as  we  would  they  should  do  unto  us.  I  hereby 
sincerely  condemn  the  same,  fully  intending  to  make 
restitution  to  such  whom  I  have  thus  injured,  as  far  as 
I  may  be  abilitated." 

Peter  Yarnall  continued  in  obedience  to  what  he 
considered  the  requirings  of  his  Divine  Master,  to 
minister  in  the  assemblies  of  his  people.  His  par- 
ticular friend,  William  Savery,  was  also  just  coming 
forward  in  similar  acts  of  dedication.  At  a  meeting 
in  the  Market  Street  house,  both  of  them  having 
spoken,  Nicholas  Wain  stood  up  and  quoted  the  text, 
"  Put  me,  I  pray  thee,  into  one  of  the  priest's  offices, 


PETER    YARNALL.  279 

that  I  may  eat  a  piece  of  bread."  His  comments 
on  this  were  close,  aiming  at  such  as  were  endeavoring 
to  live  on  the  priest's  office,  in  other  words,  preaching 
for  hire.  The  two  young  ministers,  jealous  over  them- 
selves, and  fearful  of  acting  out  of  the  unity  of  Truth, 
and  giving  uneasiness  to  the  church,  supposed  that 
the  remarks  of  Nicholas  were  intended  for  them.  On 
comparing  sentiments  they  concluded  to  call  on  Nicho- 
las, and  learn  the  truth  from  himself.  They  did  so, 
and  received  from  their  elder  brother  in  the  ministry 
the  assurance  that  he  had  unity  with  their  labors,  and 
that  in  his  communication,  he  had  no  reference  to 
them.  Some  time  after  they  learned  that  a  young  man 
who  had  come  to  Philadelphia  to  prepare  himself  by 
study  to  preach  for  hire,  was  at  the  meeting,  and  his 
judgment  was  so  enlightened  as  to  the  freedom  of 
Gospel  ministry,  by  the  communication  delivered  by 
Nicholas,  that  he  abandoned  his  design,  and  returned 
to  his  home.  Thus  the  word  preached  did  not  return 
void,  but  it  accomplished  that  for  which  it  was  given. 
We  have  it  on  record  that  John  Salkeld  once,  while 
sitting  in  a  meeting  for  worship,  suddenly*  struck  the 
floor  with  his  cane,  and  exclaimed,  "  Resist  the  devil 
this  once,  and  he  will  not  trouble  thee  again."  The 
singularity  of  this  proceeding,  drew  on  John  caution 
and  reproof  from  his  friends,  who,  while  loving  and 
honoring  him  for  the  powerful  gift  committed  to  him 


280  PETER    TARNALL. 

by  his  Master,  were  watchful  to  repress  his  eccen- 
tricities. John,  in  reply,  said,  he  believed  what  he 
had  at  that  time  done  and  said,  was  by  direction  of 
Him  who  had  called  him  to  the  work  of  the  ministry. 
Some  time  after  the  delivery  of  this  sermon,  a  man 
with  whom  he  met,  inquired  of  him  if  he  remembered 
the  occurrence.  The  reply  was,  he  did,  and  had  cause 
to  do  so,  because  of  the  reproofs  he  liad  received  for 
it.  The  man  expressed  his  belief  that  the  singular 
manner  in  which  John  had  been  led,  had  been  designed 
for  his  benefit,  and  stated  that  it  had  under  Providence 
been  the  means  of  preventing  him  from  committing 
suicide.  In  explanation,  he  said,  that  having  been  in 
a  low,  melancholy  state  of  mind,  for  some  time,  he  had 
fully  determined  to  destroy  his  life,  and  thus  leave  the 
world  in  which  all  was  gloomy  and  dark  to  him.  On 
the  morning  of  the  day  on  which  the  occurrence  above 
referred  to,  took  place,  he  had  taken  a  rope  with  him 
into  a  neighboring  woods  to  effect  his  dreadful  pur- 
pose. While  there,  he  felt  a  sudden  inclination  to 
attend  the  meeting,  and  postpone  his  self-destruction, 
until  that  Was  over.  He  entered  the  house,  and  while 
meditating  on  his  gloomy  earthly  prospects,  and  his 
intended  mode  of  escape,  the  raps  of  the  cane  on  the 
floor  attracted  his  attention,  and  the  short  discourse 
that  followed  came  with  life-quickening  power  to  his 
soul.  He  saw  that  his  purpose  to  destroy  himself, 


PETER    YARN  ALL.  281 

was  formed  at  the  instigation  of  Satan ;  he  felt  that 
if  he  resisted  it,  there  yet  was  mercy  for  him  —  and 
strengthened  and  encouraged  he  turned  away  from  this 
temptation,  and  found  relief.  The  impulse  to  destroy 
his  life  being  resisted,  had  passed  away,  and  he  had 
since  found  the  prediction  realized,  for  in  that  way  the 
devil  did  not  trouble  him  again. 

The  following  anecdote  of  a  similar  character  is  in- 
structive. 

While  the  late  David  Sands  was  one  day  travelling 
in  Ireland,  he  felt  an  impression  of  duty  to  appoint  a 
meeting  at  a  place  where  he  was.  It  was  in  a  district 
thinly  inhabited  —  the  night  was  stormy,  and  there 
was  little  probability  that  many  persons  could  be  got 
together.  As  his  companions  urged  these  objections, 
David  said,  "  If  there  are  but  few,  the  great  and  good 
Shepherd  has  promised  to  be  with  us,  and  I  shall  feel 
clear  in  having  done  what  appears  to  be  my  duty." 
Steps  were  immediately  taken  to  have  a  meeting,  and 
notice  being  spread  as  circumstances  permitted,  more 
persons  came  to  it,  than  could  have  been  expected. 
The  opportunity  was  a  favored  one ;  a  solemn  cover- 
ing spread  over  the  meeting,  and  David  Sands  was 
clothed  with  ability  that  night  to  preach  the  Gospel 
with  power  and  authority.  He  commenced  his  testi- 
mony with  these  words,  "  Resist  the  devil,  and  he  will 
flee  from  you.  Turn  unto  Him  who  is  able  and  will- 
24* 


282  PETER    YARNALL. 

ing  to  save.  Although  your  sins  be  as  scarlet,  He  will 
make  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  He  is 
still  waiting  to  be  gracious,  and  though  you  have 
strayed  far  from  the  fold,  He  will  lead  you  as  unto 
pleasant  pastures,  where  streams  of  living  water  flow 
forevermore."  With  deep  earnestness  the  preacher 
dwelt  on  the  Lord's  unfailing  goodness,  and  invited 
the  listeners  to  come  to  the  Fountain  of  mercy  for  help 
and  salvation.  He  then  added,  "  I  am  bound  to  ex- 
press my  feeling  and  impression,  (though  I  know  not 
for  whom  it  is  intended,)  that  I  believe  there  are  those 
present  who  have  been  so  far  led  astray  by  the  enemy 
of  their  soul's  salvation  as  to  be  ready  to  take  their 
own  life."  The  meeting  closed  solemnly,  and  after  it 
had  broken,  a  well-dressed  man,  apparently  in  great 
distress  of  mind,  came  to  David  Sands,  and  said, 
"  Your  message  is  to  me.  I  now  have  the  instruments 
of  death  in  my  pocket.  I  have  become  weary  of  life, 
and  have  no  resolution  to  withstand  the  tempter,  so  as 
to  face  the  cruel  blasts  of  adversity,  and  had  deter- 
mined this  night  to  commit  the  fatal  deed.  Yet  I  felt 
the  awful  responsibility;  and  having  heard  of  this 
meeting,  and  knowing  that  Friends  often  sat  in  silence, 
I  believed  that  I  should  be  enabled  to  become  calm 
and  composed  before  the  awful  close  of  life.  But  now 
I  have  abundant  reason  to  bless  God,  in  that  he  has 
made  you  the  instrument  of  saving  my  life,  as  also  my 


PETER    TARNALL.  283 

immortal  soul ;  which,  but  for  this  interposition,  would 
have  rushed  unbidden  into  the  presence  of  an  insulted 
God."  There  stood  the  penitent  —  the  loaded  pistols 
still  in  his  pocket,  with  which  he  had  intended  to  end 
his  life  —  his  sorrow  still  upon  him,  and  yet  grateful 
emotions  stirring  within  him  to  God  the  Father  of  all 
soul-saving  mercies,  and  to  David  Sands,  the  instru- 
ment made  use  of  for  his  good !  This  remarkable  pro- 
vidence had  an  abiding  influence  upon  his  future  life. 

About  the  time  of  the  change  in  Peter  Yarnall,  his 
brother  Mordecai,  who  had  absconded  and  joined  the 
army  while  a  minor,  also  came  under  religious  convic- 
tions, and  submitted  himself  to  bear  the  cross  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  He  thus  wrote  to  his  brother,  under  date 
of  First  month  1st,  1781 : 

"  MY  DEAR  BROTHER,  .  .  .  Let  me  say  to  thee, 
hold  fast  that  which  thou  hast  experienced  to  be 
Truth.  May  the  God  of  Truth  not  spare  nor  pity 
thee  nor  me,  until  he  has  purified  our  hearts  by  his 
powerful  judgments,  mixed  with  infinite  mercy  and 
adorable  love !  And  may  the  God  of  our  father  be 
our  God  forever ! 

"  Give  my  kind  love  to  John  Pemberton,  who  has 
been  our  father's  friend,  and  almost  unspeakably  our 
friend;  and  ungratefully  have  I  returned  his  tender 
love  and  care  over  me. 

"  With  true  and  tender  regard,  I  remain  thy  affec- 
tionate brother,  MORDECAI  YARNALL." 


284  PETER    TARNALL. 

In  the  Second  month,  1781,  Peter  Yarnall  having 
appeared  in  supplication  in  the  Market  Street  meeting- 
house, George  Churchman,  who  was  present,  felt  fear- 
ful that  the  youthful  minister  had  extended  his  peti- 
tions somewhat  beyond  what  was  best.  On  returning 
toward  his  home,  this  experienced  elder  believed  it 
would  be  right  to  drop  a  tender  caution  and  hint  to 
his  young  friend,  and  therefore  wrote  him  a  letter. 
He  expresses  therein  his  sympathy  for  Peter,  his 
desires  for  his  preservation,  and  also  his  feeling  that 
there  was  a  savor  of  life  about  the  supplication  which 
had  been  offered.  He  then  tenderly  hints  he  had 
thought  it  might  have  been  better  to  have  closed  it 
sooner,  adding : 

"  [I  feel]  great  tenderness,  yet  withal  a  care  that 
thou,  in  thy  infant  state,  may  be  preserved  from  getting 
out  of  or  swimming  beyond  thy  depth  in  the  stream 
with  which  thy  acquaintance  and  experience  have  been 
but  short,  although  thy  mind  has  been  mercifully 
turned,  I  hope,  toward  the  way  everlasting. 

"  I  have  apprehended  some  danger  has  attended, 
and  may  attend  young  hands,  without  great  care,  in 
regard  of  repetitions ;  public  prayer  in  a  congregation 
being  a  very  awful  thing,  and  He  to  whom  it  is  ad- 
dressed being  the  Author  of  infinite  purity.  I  believe 
there  is  no  need  of  discouragement ;  but  if  the  mind  is 
sincerely  devoted  to  the  merciful  Father,  to  seek  for 
preservation  out  of  every  danger  of  forward  stepping, 
superfluous  expressions,  and  fleshly  mixtures,  there 


PETER    YARNAZL.  285 

will  be  Divine  assistance  afforded  to  contrited  souls,  so 
that  experience  and  strength  will,  from  time  to  time, 
be  enlarged,  and  a  gradual  growth  witnessed  in  a  state 
which  is  sound,  healthy,  and  safe.  That  this  may 
truly  be  thy  state  is  the  sincere  desire  of  thy  well- 
wishing  friend,  GEORGE  CHURCHMAN." 

Peter  Yarnall  having  given  up  the  wages  of  iniquity 
—  the  gain  he  obtained  in  his  privateering  robbery  — 
and  having  no  patrimonial  estate  to  resort  to  for  a 
maintenance,  was  now  anxious  to  find  some  place 
where  he  might  successfully  enter  into  practice  as  a 
physician.  There  appeared  to  be  an  opening  in  Con- 
cord and  its  neighborhood  for  him,  and  there  he  set- 
tled in  the  spring  or  early  in  the  summer  of  1781, 
although  he  seems  to  have  spent  some  time  there 
during  the  previous  winter. 

It  need  be  no  cause  of  wonder  if  some  persons  were 
slow  to  receive  the  ministry  of  Peter  Yarnall.  Yet 
the  fear  of  those  who  were  anxiously  regarding  him 
wore  off  as  he  continued  humbly  watchful,  waiting  on 
his  Divine  Master  for  strength,  and  seeking  in  patient 
faithfulness  to  do  his  will.  In  the  summer  of  1782 
he  was  acknowledged  as  a  minister  by  his  friends 
at  Concord,  and  about  the  same  time  married  Hannah, 
daughter  of  Benjamin  Sharpless,  of  Middletown. 

Continuing  faithful  to  apprehended  duty,  he  soon 
felt  drawn  in  Gospel  love  to  visit  Friends  in  other 
places,-  and,  with  the  unity  of  his  Monthly  Meeting, 


286  PSTER    TARNALL. 

in  the  year  1782,  he  visited  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of 
Fairfax.  In  1783,  besides  religious  labors  within  the 
limits  of  his  own  Yearly  Meeting,  he  visited  parts  of 
New  York  and  New  England.  He  was  engaged  in 
various  labors  of  love  in  1784,  and  in  1785  he  re- 
moved to  Yorktown,  Va.,  where  he.  resided  for  about 
six  years. 

Often,  very  often  must  the  remembrance  of  the  sins 
of  his  youth  been  brought  to  the  recollection  of  Peter 
Yarnall,  with  mingled  emotions  of  anguish  for  their 
enormity,  and  of  humble  thankfulness  to  that  Almighty 
Saviour,  whose  mercy  had  given  him  free  pardon  for 
the  past,  and  whose  grace  sustained  him  against  pre- 
sent temptations. 

Samuel  Fothergill  could  say  long  after  he  had  been 
a  faithful  minister  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  in  recollect- 
ing a  certain  sin  of  his  youth,  that  it  was  "  a  sword 
which  seemed  as  though  it  would  never  depart  wholly 
from  his  house  or  heart." 

Being  now  an  acknowledged  minister  among 
Friends,  and  frequently  engaged  in  Gospel  labors  for 
the  good  of  others,  Peter  Yarnall  found  it  needful  to 
watch  against  his  natural  eloquence,  and  the  fervor  of 
his  own  spirit,  in  the  Lord's  cause.  How  difficult  it 
is  for  eloquent  men,  and  those  of  ready  utterance,  to 
be  restrained  within  the  true  limits  in  their  ministerial 
exercises!  And  more  particularly  so,  if  popularity 


PETER    YARNALL.  287 

and  applause  follow  them.  Sometimes  such  ministers, 
without  having  entirely  strangled  the  gift,  have  grown 
faster  than  the  Truth  would  warrant,  have  shot  into 
great  branches,  when  as  yet  the  root  was  small,  and 
thus  have  endangered  themselves  to  be  overturned 
with  the  first  high  wind  of  temptation.  '  The  records 
of  our  Society  need  not  be  traced  very  far  back  to  find 
illustrations  of  this.  Popular  preachers  are  always  in 
danger  of  craving  popular  applause  —  of  expanding 
in  words  without  a  corresponding  depth  of  inward 
exercise  and  feeling.  Two  of  this  class,  whose  popu- 
larity was  evinced  by  their  being  followed  from  meet- 
ing to  meeting  by  a  multitude  of  those  who  loved  to 
hear  good  sentiments  eloquently  expressed  —  words 
well-fitted  together  —  being  at  a  meeting  in  Philadel- 
phia, at  the  time  of  a  Yearly  Meeting,  held  many 
years  ago,  both  spoke  for  an  hour  each.  After  these 
were  over,  our  plain-spoken  Friend,  James  Simpson, 
remarked,  that  he  had  been  thinking  of  those  who  pin- 
ned their  faith  on  popular  preachers.  "  They  seemed 
to  him  to  resemble  the  children  of  Israel,  who  danced 
round  the  golden  calf  that  Aaron  had  made  for  them." 
In  1791,  Peter  Yarnall  settled  within  the  limits  of 
Horsharn  Monthly  Meeting,  Montgomery  County, 
Pennsylvania,  and  during  the  fall  of  that  year  held 
many  public  meetings  in  the  neighborhood,  having 
frequently  on  these  occasions  the  company  of  James 


288  PETER    TARNALL. 

Simpson.  These  meetings  were  largely  attended,  and 
the  testimonies  delivered  powerful  and  edifying. 

Peter  Yarnall,  in  exercising  his  gift  in  the  ministry, 
was  wont  to  be  very  slow  in  delivery,  when  he  first 
began  to  speak.  Soon,  however,  his  manner  became 
animated,  his  articulation  rapid,  and  as  the  whole 
energy  of  his  soul  seemed  to  breathe  forth  for  the  good 
of  others,  and  the  Divine  blessing  was  with  him,  his 
labors  were  powerfully  awakening,  pa^icularly  to  the 
young,  who  were  wandering  afar  from  the  fold  of 
peace.  For  such  his  soul  yearned,  with  earnest  long- 
ings to  gather  them  back  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to 
bring  the  prodigals  from  feeding  on  the  swine-husks 
of  self-indulgence,  to  partaking  of  the  fatted  calf  of 
Divine  acceptance.  Oh,  how  he  could  tell  of  mercy 
to  prodigals !  —  an  allusion  thereto  seemed  to  call  up 
the  deepest  energies  of  his  feelings.  He  had  not  for- 
gotten, when,  being  himself  far  off  from  his  Father's 
house,  yet  looking  there  —  longing  for  acceptance,  if  it 
might  be  as  a  hired  servant  —  the  Father  himself  had 
beheld  him  —  had  drawn  nigh  to  him  —  had  caused 
his  rags  to  be  taken  from  him  —  clothed  him  with  the 
best  robe  —  made  him  welcome  as  a  son  beloved,  and 
caused  the  household  to  rejoice  over  him,  as  one  that 
having  been  dead,  was  alive  again  —  having  been  lost, 
was  now  found. 

His  style  of  expression  was  elevated,  his  manner 


PETER    TARNALL.  289 

emphatic,  and  he  had  a  peculiar  ease  and  felicity  in 
expressing  his  thoughts.  When  he  arose  and  com- 
menced speaking,  he  stood  nearly  perfectly  still,  but 
as  his  delivery  gained  strength  and  force,  as  his  earnest 
exercises  began  to  find  fitting  language,  his  whole  body 
seemed  to  partake  of  the  ardency  of  his  feelings. 

We  are  told  that  being  on  a  visit  in  New  Jersey,  in  the 
year  1791,  the  exercise  of  his  mind  was  very  great,  so 
that  before  rising  to  address  the  assembly,  the  perspi- 
ration started  as  freely  from  him  as  from  a  mower  in 
the  harvest-field.  This  was  in  part  occasioned  by  the 
close  and  searching  testimony  given  him  to  deliver. 
As  he  stood  up  he  said  —  and  we  can  well  imagine  the 
deep  solemnity  and  awe  which  covered  him  as  the 
words  came  slowly  forth  —  "It  is  a  cloudy  time,  both 
inwardly  and  outwardly.  Clouds  of  thick  darkness 
have  spread  themselves."  From  this  he  proceeded  to 
lay  open  the  deficiencies  of  those  present  "in  a  "power- 
ful and  searching  manner,"  so  as  to  draw  the  acknowl- 
edgment from  some,  "  This  is  going  to  the  bottom  of 
things."  Such  was  Peter  Yarnall's  usual  manner. 
Loving,  affectionate,  courteous,  yet  faithful  to  .his 
Lord's  bidding,  and  careful  to  sew  no  pillows  under 
armholes. 

In  1793,  Peter  Yarnall  paid  a  religious  visit  to  New 
England,  in  the  course  of  which  he  attended  a  meeting 

at  East  Hampton,  that  had  been  appointed  there  at 
25 


290  PETER    TARNALL. 

eleven  o'clock,  of  which  he  says :  "  We  found  th*  time 
was  not  altogether  suited  to  the  convenience  of  the 
people ;  yet  I  hope  it  was  a  good  meeting.  A  proposal 
was  made  to  us  to  hold  a  meeting  in  the  evening,  and, 
not  feeling  my  mind  wholly  relieved,  I  felt  willing  to 
encourage  it ;  and  we  accordingly  had  another  meeting 
there  at  seven  o'clock,  which,  I  believe,  was  the  largest 
meeting  we  had  on  the  east  end  of  the  island ;  and 
although  I  was  silent  therein,  my  mind  was  much  re- 
lieved through  secret,  hidden  exercise.  I  heard  no 
complaint  respecting  it,  and  the  people  appeared  very 
affectionate." 

This  secret,  hidden  exercise,  this  prostration  of  soul 
before  the  Lord,  and  silent  prayer  to  and  communion 
with  him,  which  constitute  true  worship,  have  at  times 
wrought  upon  those  who  were  strangers  to  this  inward 
operation  of  the  Spirit,  in  meetings  where  not  a  word 
was  spoken,  as  effectually  as  could  have  been  done  by 
any  vocal  utterances.  The  following  incidents  are 
illustrations  of  this  remark. 

It  is  related  that  an  individual  residing  near  Rich- 
ard Jordan  had  heard  of  his  powerful  preaching,  and 
felt  a  great  desire  to  hear  him.  He  attended  a  Friends' 
meeting  on  a  First-day  ;  but  Richard,  though  present, 
was  silent.  He  did  so  again  and  again,  and  still  no 
ministry  was  heard.  Concluding  that  Richard  must 
preach  at  the  week-day  meetings,  he  tried  them  with 


PETER    YARN  ALL.  291 

no  better  success ;  but  at  last  he  began  to  feel  what 
these  meetings  were  for ;  his  heart  was  opened  to  per- 
ceive the  beauty  and  excellency  of  silent  waiting  and 
inward  spiritual  worship,  and  then  the  seals  were  taken 
from  the  lips  of  the  minister.  "  This/'  said  William 
Williams,  u  was  Richard  Jordan's  way  of  making  a 
convert." 

Richard  Jordan  used  to  relate  an  interesting  account 
of  a  man  of  note  in  England  who  was  convinced  of 
the  Truth,  in  an  opportunity  wherein  not  a  word  was 
spoken.  The  man  was  a  captain  in  the  navy,  and  was 
in  expectation  of  receiving  an  admiral's  commission. 
He  had  fallen  in  company  with  Richard  Jordan  and 
some  other  Friends,  and  on  their  sitting  down  to  talk 
a  solemn  silence  came  over  them  ;  during  which,  the 
inward  power  and  effectual  ministration  of  Truth  so 
reached  his  soul,  that  he  burst  into  tears ;  the  doctrines 
of  the  Gospel  were  unfolded  to  him  in  their  fulness, 
and  he  laid  down  all  his  weapons  of  war. 

After  Peter  Yarnall's  return  from  his  eastern  jour- 
ney, he  was  frequently  engaged  in  Gospel  labors  about 
home.  He  also  visited  New  York  Yearly  Meeting, 
and  the  families  of  several  Monthly  Meetings,  in- 
cluding that  of  Philadelphia. 

On  the  llth  of  Fourth  month,  1795,  his  wife,  Han- 
nah, was  removed  from  him,  and  in  less  than  three 
weeks  after  that  event,  while  wounded  affection  was 


292  PETER    YARNALL. 

mourning  in  the  fresh  grief  of  recent  bereavement,  he 
laid  a  prospect  of  further  religious  service  to  the  north 
before  his  sympathizing  Friends.  After  much  labor 
in  New  York  and  New  Jersey,  in  the  Eleventh 
month  of  the  same  year,  he  started  on  a  visit  to  x  the 
South,  accompanied  by  his  friend,  James  Emlen. 
James  was  a  useful  and  baptized  elder,  a  firm  though 
an  affectionate  and  tenderly  concerned  parent,  a  self- 
denying  Christian,  a  meek-spirited,  humble-minded 
man.  Through  the  strengthening  influences  of  Divine 
Grace,  and  a  constant  watchfulness  unto  prayer,  he 
had  obtained  great  command  over  his  passions,  so  that 
the  evenness  of  his  temper  amid  the  trials  of  life  was 
very  remarkable.  Having  attended  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ing in  Philadelphia  in  1798,  James  Emlen  took  the 
yellow  fever  and  died,  being  able  to  say,  just  before 
his  departure,  that  he  felt  in  "  such  a  calm,  quiet  frame 
of  mind,  he  did  not  stand  in  need  of  any  human  con- 
solation." 

They  r.eturned  from  this  journey  about  the  close  of 
summer,  and  in  the  following  Second  month,  (1797,) 
Peter  Yarnall  was  married  to  Hannah  Thornton,  a 
Friend  in  the  ministry,  residing  at  By  berry,  where  he 
now  settled,  and  where  he  continued  to  reside  during 
the  short  period  allotted  him  on  earth.  He  had  accu- 
mulated but  little  of  this  world's  goods,  for  although 
very  much  esteemed  as  a  physician,  his  dedication  to 


PETER    TARNALL.  293 

his  Master's  cause  took  him  away  so  frequently,  and 
kept  him  so  long  from  his  medical  practice,  that  his 
emolument  derived  from  thence  was  small.  The  me- 
morial issued  concerning  him  says,  "  Much  of  his  time 
was  given  up  in  travelling  abroad  to  promote  truth 
and  righteousness  among  mankind."  He  had  a  belief 
that  his  day  for  labor  would  not  long  be  lengthened 
out,  and  in  a  letter  written  during  his  last  visit  to  the 
Eastern  States,  he  said  he  had  been  under  a  close  ap- 
prehension, "  I  should  never  have  it  in  my  power  to 
be  here  more." 

In  his  personal  appearance  Peter  Yarnall  was  tall, 
yet,  being  well-proportioned  and  graceful  in  his  mo- 
tions, it  was  not  at  once  strikingly  apparent.  His  fea- 
tures were  prominent,  and  his  countenance  earnestly 
lighted  up  when  pleading  with  prodigals  —  when  set- 
ting forth  the  inexhaustible  store  of  mercy  laid  up  in 
Christ  Jesus  for  the  penitent  and  obedient.  His  pow- 
ers of  conversation  were  good,  and  he  very  often  felt 
freedom,  in  innocent  cheerfulness,  to  take  a  prominent 
part  in  social  intercourse  with  his  friends.  Having 
passed  through  many  scenes,  having  acute  perception 
and  an  astonishing  power  of  memory,  he  was,  on  such 
occasions,  full  of  matter,  and  his  company  was  very 
attractive  to  the  young,  But  at  times,  even  in  the 
midst  of  the  free  conversation  of  those  he  loved,  a  sol- 
emn awe  would  steal  over  him,  his  interest  in  what 
25* 


294  PETER   TARNALL. 

was  going  on  around  him  would  instantly  cease,  and 
he  would  seem  to  feel  himself  in  as  complete  solitude 
as  though  no  mortal  beheld  him.  As  a  physician,  he 
was  considered  skillful,  and  being  of  a  tender,  sympa- 
thizing spirit,  he  was  much  beloved  by  his  patients. 

We  draw  near  the  close  of  this  faithful,  dedicated 
servant  of  the  Lord.  He  had  a  dream  a  short  time 
before  his  last  illness,  the  import  of  which  Avas,  that 
he  and  his  early  associate  and  long-cherished  friend  and 
fellow-laborer  in  the  Gospel,  William  Savery,  were  en- 
closed together  in  a  place  of  safety,  out  of  the  reach 
of  everything  that  could  hurt  them  or  interrupt  their 
joy  and  peace. 

On  the  14th  of  Second  month,  1798,  he  was  taken 
sick ;  that  afternoon  he  told  his  wife  this  dream,  and 
afterward  said,  "  Heaven  is  a  glorious  place,  into  which 
I  have  no.  doubt  of  an  entrance,  if  I  should  be  re- 
moved at  this  time.  I  acknowledge  it  is  awful  to 
think  of  appearing  before  the  bar  of  the  just  Judge ; 
but  on  looking  at  it,  I  feel  my  mind  centred  in  an 
uninterrupted  quiet."  On  the  1 8th :  "  I  have  been 
sensible  of  many  infirmities ;  but  I  believe  I  have  an 
evidence  that  my  gracious  Master  has  blotted  out  my 
transgressions."  Again :  "  The  Lord  Jesus,  my  Sa- 
viour, is  near,  whatever  becomes  of  this  poor  body.  I 
hope  my  gracious  Master  will  grant  me  patience  to 
wait  his  time."  "Oh,  the  goodness  of  the  blessed 


PETER    YARNALL.  295 

Jesus ! "  Addressing  a  friend,  he  said,  "  I  have  blessed 
the  Lord  many  a  time,  for  that  he  brought  my  poor 
soul  acquainted  with  true  silence"  The  night  before 
his  close,  being  asked  how  he  was,  he  replied :  "  In 
the  Lord's  keeping."  He  died  on  the  20th  of  Second 
month,  1798,  in  the  forty-fifth  year  of  his  age.  His 
sun  went  down  in  brightness,  and  in  a  few  years  his 
friend,  William  Savery,  having  been  kept  by  the 
Lord's  power  on  earth,  followed  him  to  the  regions 
of  everlasting  safety  and  blessedness. 


ANTHONY    BENEZET. 

of  the  memorable  and  honorable  Friends  of 
Philadelphia,  at  the  time  of  the  American  Revo- 
lution, was  dear,  quaint,  humorous,  straightforward, 
kind-hearted,  Anthony  Benezet.  An  indefatigable 
laborer  for  the  good  of  others,  he  even  restricted  his 
hours  of  sleep,  saying,  in  allusion  to  the  usual  period 
allotted  for  rest,  "he  could  not  reconcile  a  habit  of 
such  slothful  indulgence  with  the  activity  of  Christian 
fervor."  He  was  quick-witted,  and  apt  at  repartee, 
and  his  witticisms  were  generally  instructive  and  play- 
ful. Benevolent  to  all  —  ever  ready  to  furnish  from 
his  own  store  supplies  for  the  needs  of  others,  and 
moderate  in  his  desires,  he  never  acquired  much  pro- 
perty. Nay,  restricted  by  the  narrow  bounds  of  his 
own  wants  and  wishes,  he  felt  inclined  to  doubt 
whether  the  accumulation  of  a  great  estate  was  con- 
sistent with  the  self-denying  religion  of  the  cross. 

If  born  to  the  inheritance  of  a  large  fortune,  we 
know  not  how  far  Anthony's  view  of  wealth  might 

296 


ANTHONY  BENEZET.  297 

have  been  modified;  nor  how  differently  he  might 
have  acted  if  large  possessions  had  been  suddenly  left 
him.  We  know,  however,  his  actions  were  beautifully 
consistent  with  his  theory ;  and  though  the  opinions 
of  men  are  liable  under  peculiar  temptations  to  change, 
we  trust  he  was  too  well  grounded  in  Christian  prin- 
ciple, to  have  altered  much  in  theory  or  practice. 

The  testimony  of  Anthony  Benezet  against  the  love 
of  riches  had  a  deep  root;  yet  he  knew  that  it  was 
natural  for  young  men  to  aim  at  that  wealth  which 
gave  them  influence  and  respectability  in  civil  society. 
He  saw  no  remedy  for  the  evil,  but  Christian  principle, 
constraining  to  Christian  moderation. 

We  have  said  that  Anthony  Benezet  was  an  active, 
industrious  man.  He  had  no  sympathy  with  that 
spirit  which  seems  ever  on  the  watch  to  evade  bodily 
labor  —  to  withdraw  from  exertion  and  toil.  Some 
individuals,  loving  ease,  and  luxuriating  in  inac- 
tivity, have  plead  in  excuse  a  conscientious  dislike 
to  hard  work.  Such  a  plea  would  have  stirred  up 
Anthony  Benezet's  zeal,  and  would  have  called  down 
on  the  avower  of  it,  his  earnest  rebuke.  He  believed 
that  man  was  created  for  labor  —  that  independent  of 
pecuniary  emolument,  he  was  bound  to  work  for  his 
own  bodily  and  mental  benefit,  and  to  be  liberal  in  his 
exertions  for  the  good  of  others.  His  own  heart  ex- 
panded toward  all ;  he  was  willing  to  help,  to  labor 


298  ANTHONY  BENEZET. 

for,  and  by  every  means  -in  his  power  administer  to  the 
true  comfort  of  those  around  him.  Thus  he  knew  he 
should  best  accomplish  his  duty  as  a  man  —  thus  best 
fulfill  the  law  of  Christ. 

But  though  earnest  and  active,  he  was  not  a  man  to 
do  things  in  a  hurry.  He  loved  to  see  persons,  while 
industriously  attending  to  their  occupations  in  this 
world,  giving  evidence  that  heavenly  things  had  the 
pre-eminence  in  their  affections,  and  in  the  direction 
of  their  movements. 

One  day,  while  walking  the  streets  of  Philadelphia, 
he  saw  a  man  approaching  him  rapidly,  who  was 
habitually  in  haste.  In  reply  to  Anthony's  call  to 
stop,  the  man,  as  he  hurried  by,  said,  "  I  am  now  in 
haste,  and  will  speak  with  you  when  we  next  see  each 
other."  Quick  as  thought  the  arrow  of  reproof  was 
fitted  to  Anthony's  keen  bow  of  wit  —  "Dost  thou 
think  thou  wilt  ever  find  time  to  die  ?  "  The  arrow 
was  not  shot  at  a  venture ;  it  reached  the  conscience 
of  him  to  whom  it  was  addressed  —  and  he  afterward 
strongly  expressed  his  obligation  for  the  admonition. 

One  of  the  principal  occupations  of  Anthony  Bene- 
zet's  life,  was  that  of  a  schoolmaster.  In  a  letter,  the 
original  of  which  he  kept,  as  was  his  custom,  sending 
a  fair  copy  to  his  correspondent,  we  find  him  saying,  he 
had  been  so  long  engaged  at  that  occupation,  as  to  be 
then  instructing  the  grandchildren  of  his  first  pupils, 


ANTHONY  BENEZET.  299 

As  a  teacher,  he  was  kind  and  affable  —  ever  ready  to 
remove  difficulties  out  of  the  way  of  the  learners,  and 
to  encourage  and  promote  with  them  the  freedom  of  an 
affectionate  intercourse. 

He  wrote  and  compiled  many  books.  There  was 
sound  sense  —  there  was  enlarged  humanity  —  in  all 
his  literary  productions.  He  lacked  not  strength  of 
argument ;  he  gave  expression  to  fervid  bursts  of  feel- 
ing. But  in  his  compositions  little  of  clear  connected 
outline  was  discernible.  They  seemed  like  masses  of 
good  thoughts,  susceptible  feelings,  enlarged  views, 
strong  arguments,  heaped  together,  as  they  happened 
to  arise  in  a  discursive  mind. 

Anthony  Benezet  could  not  descend  to'  use  compli- 
ments to  flatter  the  pride  of  a  fellow-man,  a  poor 
worm  of  the  dust,  whose  only  hope  of  eternal  happi- 
ness depended  on  that  humility  which  compliments 
and  flatterers  were  fitted  to  destroy.  His  earnest  ex- 
pression of  good-will  and  kind  feeling,  however,  were 
generally  acceptable  to  strangers,  even  to  those  most 
used  to  receive  fulsome  adulation,  and  those  highly 
wrought  phrases,  which  say  much,  and  mean  little. 
He  frequently  visited  Count  de  Luzerne,  the  ambassa- 
dor from  France,  to  enlighten  him  on  the  subject  of 
Abolition.  A  reciprocal  interest  was  awakened  in 
each  other,  and  when  the  Count  was  about  returning 
to  his  own  country,  Anthony  thought  it  right  to  call 


300  ANTHONY  BENEZET. 

and  take  a  parting  farewell.  Many  persons  were 
gathered  on  the  same  errand,  and  Anthony  retreated 
out  of  sight,  where,  unobserved,  he  listened  to  the 
compliments  poured  forth  on  the  Count.  When 
several  had  retired,  he  came  forward,  and  thus  ad- 
dressed his  friend:  "Thou  knowest  I  cannot  use  the 
compliments  which  the  company  have  expressed — but 
I  wish  thee  the  favor  of  heaven,  and  a  safe  return  to 
thy  country."  "  Oh  !  Mr.  Benezet,"  said  the  Count, 
warmly  embracing  him,  "you  have  exceeded  them 
all !  " 

That  he  knew  how  to  give  a  reproof  very  delicately, 
the  following  anecdote  shows.  Having  called  on  one 
of  his  former  scholars  then  recently  married,  he  was 
ushered  into  a  room  where  he  found  her  in  full  dress 
for  a  ball.  He  was  surprised,  and,  in  a  plaintive 

voice,  exclaimed,  "  My  dear  S ,  I  should  not  have 

recognized  my  amiable  pupil,  but  that  thy  well-known 
features  and  excellent  qualities  are  not  to  be  hidden 
by  so  grotesque  and  lamentable  a  disguise !  " 

The  usual  gentleness  and  equanimity  of  his  temper 
would  sometimes  be  stirred  to  vehement  zeal  when  he 
found  those  abounding  in  riches  manifesting  a  covetous 
disposition.  He  was  wont  to  say,  "  The  highest  act 
of  charity  in  the  world  was  to  bear  with  such  unrea- 
sonableness of  mankind." 

His   heart  was   naturally  open  and  generous;   he 


ANTHONY  BENEZET.  301 

would  give  the  coat  from  his  back,  or  the  blankets 
from  his  bed,  to  relieve  the  sufferings  of  others.  His 
benevolence  sprang  from  the  fulness  of  feeling  which 
made  it  a  relief  to  him  to  give. 

Anthony  is  said  to  have  been  at  times  truly  eloquent 
in  his  appeals  on  behalf  of  the  rights  of  the  oppressed. 
At  one  time  a  proposition  was  before  the  Yearly 
Meeting  to  make  some  new  movement  against  slavery. 
Some  opposition  was  made,  when  he  arose,  weeping, 
and,  in  broken  accents,  exclaimed,  "  Ethiopia  shall 
soon  stretch  out  her  hands  unto  God !  "  These  words, 
with  the  feeling  that  accompanied  them,  silenced  all 
opposers,  and  the  proposition  was  adopted. 

Ever  active  for  the  good  of  others,  Anthony  Bene- 
zet  passed  on  his  way,  blessing  the  world  by  his  exer- 
tions and  by  his  example.  On  his  death -bed,  he 
exclaimed,  "  I  am  dying,  and  feel  ashamed  to  meet 
the  face  of  my  Maker;  I  have  done  so  little  in  his 
cause !  "  "  Alack !  alack !  we  are  poor  creatures ;  I 
can  take  no  merit  for  anything  I  have  done.  There 
is  mostly  something  underneath  that  is  selfish,  which 
will  not  bear  sifting."  "  I  could  wish  to  live  a  little 
longer,  that  I  might  bring  down  self!  "  To  his  wife, 
Joyce,  to  whom  he  had  been  a  faithful  and  loving 
husband  for  forty-eight  years,  he  said,  "  We  have  lived 
long  in  love  and  peace." 

Many  tears  of  real  sorrow  were  shed  when  it  was 
26 


302  ANTHONY  BENEZET. 

known  through  the  city  of  Philadelphia  that  Anthony 
Benezet  was  removed  from  the  sphere  of  his  charities 
on  earth  to  the  resting-place  of  the  righteous.  Many 
were  the  testimonies  to  his  worth  which  came  forth 
from  persons  of  every  rank  and  station  in  society. 

Rebecca  Jones  thus  wrote  from  England :  "  The 
removal  of  that  little,  valiant  man,  Anthony  Benezet, 
will  be  a  sensible  chasm ;  but  I  » emember  from  whom 
he  derived  his  qualifications,  and  that  the  Divine 
Fountain  is  inexhaustible.  I  feel  as  I  should  on  the 
occasion,  and  for  dear  Joyce,  who  is  not  far  from  the 
same  peaceable  mansion." 

Henry  Drinker,  writing  to  John  Pemberton,  says : 

"  I  expect  thou  wilt  have  heard  before  this  reaches 
thee,  of  the  removal  of  our  beloved  friend  and  brother, 
Anthony  Benezet,  who  peacefully  passed  away,  full 
of  years  and  full  of  honor,  to  a  better  inheritance. 
Where  shall  we  find  another  Anthony  Benezet  —  a 
man  so  uniformly  and  steadily  engaged  in  promoting 
the  real  good  and  true  happiness  of  his  fellow-man  ? 
It  was  thus  he  was  engaged,  early  and  late.  That  the 
just  man's  life  is  a  shining  light  has,  I  think,  been 
verified  in  the  example  of  this  pious  man,  whose  love 
and  good-will  was  of  that  enlarged  kind  that  all  ranks 
and  descriptions  of  men  were  the  objects  of  his  Chris- 
tian regard  and  notice.'' 

We  are  called  to  good  works ;  yet  our  own  deeds, 


ANTHONY  BENEZET.  303 

even  those  which  seem  most  the  product  of  genuine 
benevolence,  will  not  purchase  a  place  for  us  in  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  Anthony  Benezet  had  been  long 
an  open-hearted  benefactor  of  mankind,  yet  in  his  last 
illness  he  was  kept  by  his  Divine  Master  in  a  state  of 
mind  remarkably  stripped  of  all  dependence  on  former 
experiences  and  former  faithfulness.  The  works  of 
mercy  he  had  been  enabled  to  perform  gave  him  no 
satisfaction  in  review,  and,  in  poverty  of  spirit,  he  lay, 
trusting  alone  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  salvation. 

During  this  season,  James  Thornton  paid  him  a 
visit,  and,  in  relation  thereto  afterward,  said,  "  On 
entering  the  room,  he  had  never  been  more  deeply 
impressed  with  a  sense  of  spiritual  poverty  than  at 
that  time."  He  was  permitted  to  enter  into  sympathy 
with  the  dying  man,  who,  in  a  sense  of  inward  want, 
was,  in  humility  and  self-abasement,  drawing  near  the 
hour  of  his  departure.  At  the  time  of  the  funeral, 
James  Thornton  again  entered  the  house;  but,  oh,  the 
change  !  "  It  felt  to  him  as  if  it  were  divinely  per- 
fumed —  something  so  like  the  opening  of  heaven  and 
a  sense  of  the  Divine  presence  as  he  had  at  no  other 
time  experienced ! "  Those  good  works  and  alms- 
deeds  which,  through  the  aid  of  the  Lord's  Holy 
Spirit,  he  had  been  enabled  faithfully  to  perform,  had 
been  accepted  of  his  Master,  and  were  even  as  a  sweet- 
smelling  savor  poured  forth.  The  Lord's  gracious 


304  ANTHONY  BENEZET. 

acceptance  of  his  past  labors,  withheld  from  the  percep- 
tions of  the  dying  man,  lest  being  trusted  in,  it  might 
hinder  his  heavenly  progress,  was  now  made  manifest 
to  the  spiritually-minded  in  an  extraordinary  degree. 

He  died  Fifth  month  3d,  1784,  aged  seventy-one 
years. 

Perhaps  it  may  be  safe  to  assume,  that  all  portions 
of  the  human  race,  who  are  not  disabled  by  some 
peculiar  providence  of  God,  are  called  to  industrious 
habits,  and  to  cultivate  a  social  disposition,  fulfilling 
the  duties  they  owe  to  their  kindred  and  friends,  as 
fellow-partakers  of  infirmity. 

We  are  not  all  endowed  with  the  same  natural  and 
spiritual  qualifications;  we  do  not  all  fill  the  same 
position  in  life,  neither  have  we  the  same  outward 
means  of  contributing  to  the  wants  and  necessities  of 
others.  But  let  each  one  wait  to  know  his  own  call- 
ing, and  therein  abide. 


JACOB    LINDLEY. 

TACQB  LINDLEY  was  born  in  the  year  1744, 
^  and  was  by  nature  affable  in  manners,  excitable 
in  feeling,  and  energetic  in  action.  Although  often 
pointed  in  rebuke,  he  did  not  willingly  hurt  the  feel- 
ings of  any,  and  seldom  took  offence  at  the  remarks 
or  reproofs  of  others.  Men  of  strong  minds  and  de- 
termined characters  are  often  —  perhaps  generally  — 
characterized  by  a  disposition  which  leads  them  harshly 
to  reprove,  and  causes  them  easily  to  take  offence  at 
the  reproofs  or  actions  of  others.  Jacob  Lindley 
would,  doubtless,  have  been  no  exception  to  this  rule, 
if  he  had  not  come  under  the  regulating,  heart-soften- 
ing influence  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
He  knew  the  Spirit  of  the  Saviour  was  a  Spirit  of 
love,  because  he  felt  it  clothing  him  with  charity  and 
kind  feelings  toward  those  whose  actions  he  was  bound 
publicly  to  condemn.  He  labored  to  keep  his  excita- 
ble temperament  under  control,  and  to  manifest  the 
reality  of  that  religion  of  whose  heart-cleansing,  love- 
26  *  305 


306  JACOB  LINDLET. 

inspiring  influence  he  was  at  times  drawn  to  speak 
unto  others.  He  knew  that  if  he  were  allowing  him- 
•self  to  indulge  in  angry  thoughts,  harsh  feelings,  and 
overbearing  manners  and  remarks,  it  would  matter 
little  how  much  or  how  eloquently  he  might  plead  for 
love  and  meekness,  or  how  truly  he  might  speak  in 
praise  of  the  gentleness  of  Christ. 

Having  received  a  gift  in  the  ministry,  and  being 
faithful  in  its  exercise,  he  grew  in  grace,  and  was  qual- 
ified by  his  Lord  and  Saviour  for  much  usefulness  in 
the  church. 

He  was  a  powerful  minister  of  the  Gospel,  and  an 
earnest  advocate  for  the  rights  of  humanity.  He  was 
large  in  person,  and  before  his  death  became  quite  cor- 
pulent. With  a  voice  of  great  power  and  compass,  he 
was  wont,  when  under  impressions  of  religious  duty, 
to  sound  forth  an  alarming  cry  to  sinners,  to  call  them 
to  repentance  and  amendment  of  life.  Often  has  he 
warmed  cold  hearts  and  shaken  the  strongholds  of 
prejudice  in  them,  as  with  the  earnestness  of  hearty 
feeling,  and  in  the  authority  of  Truth,  he  has  pleaded 
the  cause  of  the  oppressed,  the  enslaved,  the  suffering, 
the  neglected  African.  Such  was  he  in  the  meridian 
of  life ;  such  was  he  to  the  close  of  his  days. 

He  came  forth  in  the  ministry  during  the  commo- 
tions which  immediately  preceded  the  American  Rev- 
olution ;  and  in  those  times  of  trial  he  was  led  to 


JACOB  LINDLEY  307 

caution  all  classes,  but  especially  the  young,  against 
allowing  themselves  to  be  caught  with  the  spirit  of 
war.  It  is,  indeed,  very  difficult  for  those  living  in  a 
community  which  thinks  itself  wronged,  not  to  par- 
take, more  or  less,  of  the  resentful  spirit  which  pre- 
vails about  them.  We  may,  in  the  abstract,  think 
war  sinful — may  deem  that  the  weapons  of  the  Chris- 
tian are  love,  meekness,  and  forgiveness  of  wrong  — 
and  yet  when  we  partake  of  public  or  receive  private 
injuries,  we  shall  find  it  hard  to  retain  or  to  regain 
true  love  for  those  who  have  injured  us.  Jacob  Lind- 
ley  saw  clearly  into  the  evil  principle  from  which  war 
arises,  and  he  had  a  powerful  testimony  to  bear  against 
it.  He  knew  the  horrors  of  the  field  of  battle,  he 
knew  the  human  sufferings  that  attend  the  wounds  of 
the  musket-ball  and  the  bayonet  and  sword,  and  he 
knew,  however  much  the  love  of  liberty  and  the  neces- 
sity of  protecting  their  rights  might  be  insisted  on  by 
those  engaged  in  it,  yet  that  war,  in  its  origin  and  its 
progress,  its  glories  and  its  triumphs,  was  rooted  in 
sin,  and  was  sustained  by  the  pride  and  corruption  of 
man.  His  Friends,  in  the  memorial  issued  concern- 
ing him,  state  their  belief  that  his  labors  against  war 
"  were  productive  of  salutary  effects." 

Jacob  Lindley  was  fond  of  telling  anecdotes,  especially 
if  a  religious  impression  could  be  made  with  them.  On 
one  occasion,  he  narrated  the  following  occurrence.  A 


308  JACOB  LINDLET. 

man  who  resided  in  his  neighborhood,  one  day  under- 
took to  burn  an  old  greasy  hub  of  a  wheel,  in  order  to 
get  the  iron  that  was  on  it.  He  watched  the  flames 
curling  in  great  beauty  round  the  old  wood,  licking 
up  the  grease  and  tar,  and  all  other  impurities ;  and 
the  impression  was  made  on  his  mind,  that  thus  would 
the  Holy  Spirit  consume  all  the  impurities  of  his 
nature,  if  he  would  submit  to  its  operations.  This 
reflection  was  raised  in  his  mind  by  Him,  who,  in  love, 
seeketh  that  all  His  rational  creatures  should  turn, 
repent,  and  live.  The  heart  of  this  hub-burner  was 
effectually  touched,  and  this  accident  was  as  the  turn- 
ing point  of  his  life.  He  became  a  religious  man. 
"  Oh ! "  exclaimed  Jacob,  after  relating  the  circum- 
stance— "  Oh !  that  there  were  some  more  old  hubs  to 
burn." 

Jacob  Lindley,  when  a  young  man,  was  present  at  a 
meeting  of  Friends,  where  a  proposition  was  con- 
sidered, which  he  and  his  companion  believed  ought 
to  have  been  adopted.  But  a  member  of  the  meeting 
who  did  not  seem  prepared  with  arguments  against  it, 
yet  expressing  that  he  had  "  scruples ; "  the  meeting 
in  deference  to  those  unexplained  scruples,  laid  by  the 
subject  for  the  present'.  After  the  meeting  was  over, 
Jacob  and  companion  being  at  a  Friend's  house,  and 
thinking  themselves  alone,  began  to  discuss  what  had 
taken  place,  expressing  their  earnest  disapprobation 


JACOB  LIN J) LET.  309 

of  the  result,  and  treating  the  "scruples"  of  the 
Friend  with  little  respect.  While  thus  freely  ex- 
pressing themselves,  Elizabeth  Coale,  a  very  small 
woman,  though  an  able  minister  of  Baltimore  Yearly 
Meeting,  rose  up  in  a  corner  where  she  had  been  sit- 
ting unobserved,  and  thus  addressed  the  startled  fault- 
finders :  "  Young  men,  I  know  in  the  gross  weight  of 
millers  a  scruple  is  of  little  account ;  but  in  the  balance 
of  the  sanctuary,  a  scruple  is  a  scruple !  " 

Jacob  could  not  but  feel  the  clear-witted  rebuke. 
He  knew,  and  must  have  acknowledged  it  as  a  general 
truth,  that  it  is  not  the  magnitude  of  wordy  reason- 
ings, which  should  lead  religious  meetings  into  action  ; 
and  that  it  is  far  more  safe  to  wait  on,  and  to  suffer 
the  restraints  of  secret  feelings  of  uneasiness,  which 
may  not  have  as  yet  shaped  themselves  into  logical 
arguments.  The  expression  of  uneasiness,  from  the 
lips  of  one  who  is  an  earnest  seeker  after  the  mind  of 
the  Spirit,  is  in  truth,  as  good  and  sufficient  a  reason 
as  that  person  could  offer.  Sometimes  it  so  happens, 
that  a  reason,  with  undeniable  arguments  to  sustain  it, 
does  exist,  and  yet  cannot  well  be  brought  forward. 
On  such  occasions,  how  much  better  would  it  be, 
simply  to  offer  the  true  Quaker  plea  of  "  uneasiness  " 
—  of  "a  scruple "  —  rather  than  to  look  out  for  other 
arguments  against  the  measure  we  disapprove,  which, 


310  JACOB  LINDLEY. 

when  we  have  uttered  them,  may  be  weighed  in  the 
scales  of  critical  opponents,  and  found  wanting. 

When  Jacob  in  after-life  related  this  anecdote,  he 
used  pleasantly  to  remark,  that  he  never  entered  into 
free  expression  on  the  character,  opinions,  or  actions 
of  others,  without  looking  around  him  to  see  if  there 
was  not  "  a  little  Betty  in  the  corner." 

An  amusing  anecdote  is  related  of  Jacob  Lindley, 
who,  when  riding  on  horseback  one  day  not  far  from 
his  own  residence,  was  overtaken  by  a  shower,  and 
took  shelter  under  the  sheds  belonging  to  the  New 
Garden  meeting-house.  Here  the  grave-yard  was  open 
before  him,  and  his  mind  soon  became  busy  in  recall- 
ing to  recollection  the  many  worthy  Friends  and 
faithful  ministers  of  the  gospel  buried  there,  who, 
having  served  the  Lord  in  their  generation,  had  died 
in  peace.  His  feelings  became  warm,  and  at  the  top 
of  his  powerful  voice,  he  broke  out  in  the  words  of 
Addison : 

"  How  are  thy  servants  blest,  0  Lord ! 

How  sure  is  their  defence! 

Eternal  Wisdom  is  their  guide, 

Their  help  Omnipotence." 

Such  a  voice  as  his,  echoed  far  and  wide.  A  neigh- 
bor -who  was  passing  along  the  road  at  the  time,  hear- 
ing the  words  uttered  in  such  a  tone,  proceeding  ap- 
parently from  the  grave-yard,  and  perceiving  no  one, 


JACOB  LINDLEY.  311 

he  deemed  it  was  something  unearthly,  and  putting 
spurs  to  his  horse,  fled  from  the  place  with  fear  and 
precipitation.  Jacob,  hearing  the  clatter  of  the  horse's 
hoofs,  as  the  man  galloped  oif,  immediately  compre- 
hended the  cause,  and  to  appease  the  man's  alarm,  he 
shouted  after  him.  In  his  earnestness  he  did  not  let 
his  voice  fall,  and  the  man's  fears  were  aggravated  by 
hearing  himself  called  by  that  voice.  His  spurs  did 
not  cease  their  office,  until  he  had  gone  a  considerable 
distance  from  the  spot  whence  such  sounds  proceeded. 
We  have  an  account  left  by  William  Savery,  in  his 
Journal,  of  a  journey  performed  by  himself  and  several 
other  Friends,  to  attend  a  treaty  with  Indians,  to  be 
held  at  Sandusky.  Jacob  Lindley,  who  was  one  of 
the  company,  also  kept  a  journal,  which  has  been  pre- 
served. He  left  his  home  on  the  28th  of  Fourth 
month,  1793,  and  joined  his  fellow-travellers  in  Phila- 
delphia. Feeling  a  religious  concern  to  see  President 
Washington,  with  whose  approbation  Friends  were 
going  to  the  treaty,  Jacob  Lindley  spoke  on  the  sub- 
ject to  William  Savery,  "  and  found  he  was  under  a 
like  impression."  He  says,  "  James  Pemberton,  Wil- 
liam Savery,  John  Elliott,  and  myself,  went  about 
nine  o'clock ;  met  with  a  favorable  reception,  and  had 
a  full  opportunity  to  relieve  our  minds :  which  we 
thought  tended  to  his  [the  President's]  satisfaction,  as 
well  as  ours." 


312  JACOB  LINDLET. 

This  treaty  had  for  its  object  the  establishment  of 
peace  with  the  Northwestern  tribes.  The  Six  Nations 
besought  the  President  to  send  as  agents  "men  of 
honesty,  not  proud  land-jobbers,  but  men  who  loved 
and  desired  peace,"  and  also  suggested  that  the  agents 
should  be  attended  by  a  Friend.  This  request  of  the 
Indians  does  not  appear  to  have  been  known  to  the 
Friends  at  the  time  they  first  opened  their  concern. 

On  Seventh-day,  the  4th  of  Fifth  month,  they  left 
New  York  for  Albany,  in  the  sloop  Schenectady,  Cap- 
tain Lansing,  with  a  favorable  wind ;  but  soon  after 
the  wind  changed,  and  a  storm  came  on,  which  obliged 
them  to  cast  anchor.  The  fury  of  the  wind  increas- 
ing, the  vessel  dragged  her  anchor,  and  was  almost 
driven  on  shore,  so  that  the  captain  was  glad  to  retrace 
his  path,  and  get  once  more  to  the  wharf  from  whence 
he  had  sailed.  This  gave  the  Friends  an  opportunity 
to  attend  the  usual  First-day  meetings  in  the  city  of 
New  York.  A  concern  came  on  William  Savery  to 
hold  a  public  meeting  in  the  evening  for  Friends  and 
others,  and  notice  was  given  to  that  effect,  at  the  close 
of  the  afternoon  meeting.  The  meeting  was  to  com- 
mence at  seven  o'clock,  and  was  gathering  when 
Friends  received  notice  from  Captain  Lansing  to  come 
on  board  the  vessel.  The  concern  to  hold  the  meeting 
continued  pressing  on  their  minds  —  public  notice  had 
been  given  —  and  people  were  assembling  —  but  if 


JACOB  LINDLEY.  313 

they  did  not  go  immediately  to  the  vessel,  t  ney  did  not 
know  that  the  captain  would  wait  for  them.  The  trial 
was  great  to  the  Friends,  but  religious  duty  was  para- 
mount. Jacob  says,  "  William  and  I  agreed,  let  the 
consequences  be  what  they  might,  we  would  attend  the 
meeting.  We  did  so,  and  a  favored  time  it  was. 
About  nine  o'clock,  several  Friends,  merchants  of  the 
city,  accompanied  us  to  the  vessel,  where  the  passengers 
and  captain  were  in  a  heat ;  but  we  kept  down,  and  it 
blew  over.  Captain  Lansing  told  me  afterward  with 
seriousness,  he  did  believe  the  storm  was  permitted  in 
order  to  give  us  time  for  meeting." 

While  Jacob  Lindley  and  his  friends  were  crossing 
Oneida  Lake  by  night  on  this  journey,  a  storm  sud- 
denly arose,  and  they  were  in  great  apparent  danger. 
The  water  being  shoal,  and  the  shore  rocky,  they  durst 
not  attempt  to  run  in,  but  by  break  of  day  they  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  their  boat  into  the  safer  waters  of  the 
Oneida  River.  Jacob  says,  on  this  occasion,  "  I  under- 
went a  close  and  searching  baptism,  not  only  respect- 
ing the  present  embassy,  but  all  the  actions  of  my  life, 
for  eternity  appeared  very  near." 

Jacob  could  doubtless  amid  all  his  inward  cogita- 
tions trust  in  the  Lord  for  succor,  knowing  that  it  was 
in  obedience  to  what  he  believed  to  be  his  religious 
duty,  that  he  was  then  in  apparent  danger.  The  feel- 
ing of  being  in  his  proper  place,  would  take  away 
27 


314  JACOB  LINDLEY. 

from  the  fear  of  death.  Very  different  were  his  feel- 
ings from  those  of  our  dear  Friend,  Anthony  Benezet, 
who  being  at  one  time  persuaded  to  go  down  to  the 
Capes  of  the  Delaware,  without  having  any  call  of 
duty,  or  necessary  business  there  to  attend  to,  was 
caught  in  a  violent  storm.  As  he  looked  at  the  sea 
and  saw  the  storm  raging,  and "  looked  on  the  vessel 
and  perceived  the  sickness  and  distress  of  the  passen- 
gers, the  sense  of  impending  danger  drove  him  to  con- 
sider where  he  was,  and  why  he  was  there,  and  forced 
from  him  the  inward  ejaculation !  "  What  business 
have  I  here?" 

Doubtless  the  same  kind  of  feeling  has  been  expe- 
rienced by  many  when  brought  into  trial  and  trouble. 
The  sense  of  having  run  into  them  without  being  sent 
has  added  bitterness  to  sorrow,  and  fearfulness  to  dan- 
ger. On  the  contrary,  the  feeling  that  it  was  obedience 
to  the  Lord's  will  which  has  brought  on  the  Christian 
the  trial,  the  difficulty,  the  suffering,  the  danger,  will 
have  a  tendency  to  sustain  him  under  them,  and  to 
enable  him  to  believe  that  all  things  will  work  his 
furtherance  in  good. 

In  prison-houses,  at  the  whipping-post,  at  the  scaf- 
fold, on  the  bed  of  death,  the  sense  of  the  Lord's 
approving  presence  has  made  many  to  rejoice  and  bless 
his  name  that  they  had  been  created  —  that  they  were 
then  and  there  suffering  according  to  his  will.  What 


JACOB  LINDLEY.  315 

to  our  ancient  worthy  Friend,  Anthony  Patrickson, 
was  the  affliction  of  the  body  when  he  could  exclaim, 
"  The  Lord  hath  given  me  assurance  of  that  blessed 
inheritance  that  never  will  have  end  !  "  *  Strong  was 
the  faith,  holy  was  the  hope,  and  glorious  the  assurance 
that  animated  Margaret  Molleson,  when,  according 
to  the  Lord's  will,  she  was  about  to  depart  from  her 
earthly  tabernacle.  To  her  physician,  who  tried  to 
encourage  her  to  believe  that  she  should  recover,  and 
who  told  her  not  to  fear,  she  said,  "  Fear !  I  have  no 
cause!  My  Advocate  is  with  the  Father,  and  my 
peace  is  made;  I  am  feeding  at  a  table  none  of  you 
perceiveth.  My  eternal  joy  is  already  begun  !  "  f 

So  abiding  was  the  holy  feeling  of  the  Lord's  ap- 
probation with  Mary  Dyer,  fov  a  few  days  before 
her  execution,  so  joyful  the  flow  of  peace  that  poured 
through  her  soul,  that  as  she  ascended  the  ladder  to 
suffer,  she  could,  as  a  living  testimony  to  her  Saviour's 
grace  and  mercy,  declare,  "  I  have  been  in  Paradise 
these  several  days  !  "  J  She  was  there  in  the  Lord's 
will  —  she  was  suffering  for  his  Truth — the  strength 
of  earthly  ties  was  dissolving,  and  through  his  mercy 
she  was  made  spiritually  to  partake  of  the  river  of  the 
water  of  life,  and  to  know  a  holy  communion  with 
him. 

*  Piety  Promoted,  vol.  i.,  p.  341.         f  Ibid.,  p.  69. 
J  Sewel's  History  of  the  People  called  Quakers,  vol.  i.  (stere<>- 
type  ed.)p.  300. 


316  JACOB  LINDLEY. 

Continuing  their  journey,  on  the  llth  of  Sixth 
month,  Jacob  Lindley  and  his  Friends  were  at  De- 
troit, and  called  to  see  Isaac  Williams,  a  noted  Indian 
trader.  He  narrated  many  instances  of  the  cruelty  of 
the  Indians,  and  stated  that  they  were  at  that  time 
more  haughty  and  insolent  than  they  had  been.  He 
expressed  his  doubts  of  the  company  ever  returning 
from  Sandusky,  unless  the  United  States  commissioners 
should  yield  to  all  the  Indians  demanded.  This  ap- 
peared, also,  to  be  the  sentiment  of  others,  and  the 
information  tended  to  drive  Friends  to  look  to  the 
Lord  for  safety  in  this  their  season  of  trial  and  danger. 
The  Indians  around  them  were  often  intoxicated,  and 
in  that  condition  they  manifested  much  ferocity.  In 
considering  all  he  heard  and  all  he  saw,  Jacob  Lindley 
remarks,  "  It  evidently  appears  a  serious  business,  and 
little,  if  anything,  short  of  offering  up  life  by  those 
who  attend  it." 

The  Friends  arrived  safely  at  Sandusky  in  the 
Seventh  month,  and  spent  several  weeks  in  the  com- 
pany of  the  Indians  and  United  States  officers  at  that 
point.  While  there,  as  well  as  at  other  places  on 
their  journey,  they  held  meetings  for  Divine  worship, 
which  were  attended  by  some  of  the  Indians  and  also 
by  the  whites ;  and  on  some  occasions  they  had  oppor- 
tunities of  a  more  private  character  with  individuals. 

On  the  27th  of  the  Seventh  month,  the  Friends  had 


JACOB  LINDLEY.  317 

a  close,  solid  conversation  with  some  of  the  officers  in 
the  army  on  the  subject  of  slavery,  war,  swearing,  and 
debauchery.  Jacob  makes  the  following  remarks  rel- 
ative to  this  opportunity :  "  When  men  are  closely 
pinched,  I  find  their  nearest  way  to  get  rid  of  a  diffi- 
culty is  a  denial  of  the  Scriptures,  to  turn  deists,  and 
explain  away  the  weighty  parts  of  the  moral  law." 

It  is  not  wonderful  that  men  who  are  living  in  the 
indulgence  of  the  fleshly  appetites,  should  desire  to 
disbelieve  the  truth  of  that  religion  which  calls  for 
purity  of  heart,  for  purity  of  life,  for  a  constant  walk- 
ing in  fear  and  reverence  before  God.  They  know 
how  far  they  are  from  fulfilling  its  moral  requisitions, 
and  they  know  (if  the  Christian  religion  is  true)  the 
dreadful  penalty  they  must  pay  for  the  sin-pleasing 
pleasures  they  now  indulge  in.  "  How,"  exclaimed 
the  noted  infidel,  Carlile,  to  Wilberforce,  who  had  a 
Bible  in  his  hands,  "how  can  you  suppose  I  can  like 
that  book  ?  for  if  it  be  true,  I  am  undone  forever ! " 

We  have  it  recorded  that  a  late  literary  character 
was,  in  younger  life,  in  the  habit  of  conversing  with  a 
fellow-infidel  against  Christianity  and  its  evidences. 
They  were  living  in  sin,  and  a  sin-condemning  religion 
was  not  wide  enough  and  easy  enough  to  suit  their 
inclinations.  After  a  time,  this  man,  touched  by  the 
power  of  Divine  Grace,  repented  of  his  sin,  and  found, 
111  the  Gospel  of  Christ  Jesus,  the  very  religion  which 
27* 


318  JACOB  LINDLEY. 

a  soul  anxious  for  the  favor  of  God,  for  true  peace  in 
life,  and  for  a  sustaining  hope  in  death,  needed. 

Having  been  brought  to  repentance,  he  was  anxious 
to  do  away,  as  far  as  he  could,  the  effect  of  the  evil  in- 
fluence he  exerted  in  the  days  of  his  wilful  estrange- 
ment from  the  path  of  purity  and  peace.  Many  of  his 
infidel  conversations  had  been  carried  on  in  the  presence 
of  a  religious  but  uneducated  man.  Fearful  lest  some 
seeds  of  skepticism  might  have  been  sown  in  his  mind, 
and  taken  root  there,  he  sought  him  out  to  express  his 
concern.  The  man  replied,  that  their  remarks  had 
produced  no  impression  upon  him.  "  No  impression  ! 
Why,  you  must  have  known  we  had  read  and  thought  on 
these  things  much  more  than  you  had  any  opportunity 
of  doing."  The  man,  though  illiterate  as  to  this  world's 
knowledge,  was  wise  in  a  higher  wisdom,  and  he  made 
this  sensible  reply  :  "  Oh,  yes ;  but  I  knew  your  man- 
ner of  living !  I  knew  to  maintain  such  a  course  of 
conduct,  you  found  it  necessary  to  renounce  Chris- 
tianity." 

The  Indians,  with  whom  it  was  proposed  to  make  a 
treaty,  showed  no  disposition  to  come  to  terms,  except- 
ing on  the  condition  that  all  the  whites  settled  beyond 
the  Ohio  should  retire  to  the  east  of  that  river,  which 
should  thenceforward  be  the  boundary  between  them 
and  the  United  States.  After  a  period  of  nearly  two 
months  spent  in  fruitless  attempts  at  negotiation,  it 


JACOB  LINDLEY.  319 

became  evident  that  a  treaty  could  not  be  concluded, 
and  on  the  17th  of  Eighth  month  the  Friends  and 
some  of  the  commissioners  started  homeward.  Jacob 
says,  "  My  mind  felt  sorrowful  in  reflecting  on  the 
important  subjects  of  our  journey.  On  turning  my 
mind  to  consider  if  we  had  omitted  anything  we  might 
have  done,  or  that  might  be  done,  nothing  appeared  to 
give  uneasiness.  I  therefore  rested  satisfied  in  leaving 
it  to  the  Lord,  who  judgeth  righteously,  and  with  joy 
turned  my  mind  homeward,  willing  to  leave  a  settle- 
ment so  greatly  dissipated  with  every  species  of  ini- 
quity, that  they  appear  to  live  almost  without  law, 
morality,  or  religion." 

In  the  Ninth  month,  1793,  Jacob  Lindley  proceeded 
to  Philadelphia  to  attend  the  Yearly  Meeting.  The 
yellow  fever  was  raging  with  fearful  violence  in  that 
city,  but  the  knowledge  of  this  did  not  release  our 
valiant  warrior  in  the  Lamb's  army  from  the  belief 
that  it  was  his  duty  to  attend  at  that  time.  During 
the  sittings  of  the  meeting,  his  mind,  with  that  of 
many  others,  was  lifted  up  above  fear,  so  that  he  could 
rejoice  in  the  Lord,  and  joy  in  the  God  of  his  salvation. 

In  1797  the  yellow  fever  again  prevailed  to  an 
alarming  extent  in  Philadelphia,  and  many  of  its  in- 
habitants fled  for  safety  to  the  surrounding  country. 
In  the  Ninth  month,  Jacob  Lindley,  in  writing  to  his 
brother  and  sister,  J.  and  A.  Dawes,  who  lived  in  that 


320  JACOB  LINDLET. 

city,  thus  expressed  the  emotions  of  his  mind  at  this 
solemn  period-: 

"  My  inmost  feelings  have  often  been  exercised,  and 
my  spirit  has  been  drawn  in  near  sympathy  toward 
you,  with  others  of  my  beloved  friends  resident  in 
the  long  highly-favored,  sumptuous  metropolis,  since 
the  awakening  sound  of  this  second  awful  trumpet  has 
reached  my  ears.  But  what  shall  we  say  ?  Is  it  not 
a  dispensation  from  that  unerring  Hand  who  doeth  all 
things  right  ?  At  whose  sovereign  beck  ten  thousand 
times  ten  thousand  ministering  angels  wait  the  execu- 
tion of  his  almighty  decree?  His  bowels  of  compas- 
sionate mercy  endure  forever.  When  a  proud  and 
rebellious  people  are  humbled  to  hear  the  rod  and  him 
who  hath  appointed  it,  then  I  assuredly  believe,  the 
Sun  of  righteousness  will  arise,  with  healing  in  his 
wings,  and  turn  the  sound  and  shadow  of  death  into 
a  glorious  morning ;  when  the  stars  shall  sing  together, 
and  the  sons  of  God  shout  for  joy. 

"  The  sacred  declaration  was,  that  the  Lord  of  hosts 
would  be  sanctified  in  righteousness  and  exalted  in 
judgment.  Truly  great  and  marvellous  are  his  works, 
who  shall  not  fear  him?  saith  my  soul.  How  suddenly 
hath  that  great  and  populous  city,  almost  equally  the 
envy  and  admiration  of  kingdoms  and  nations,  become 
a  terror  to  its  own  inhabitants !  How  contrasted  the 
prospect  must  appear  in  the  southern  parts,  especially 
where  the  throng  of  busy  merchants  resorted,  and  the 
adventurous  mariners  disburdened  their  deeply-laden 
vessels  —  now,  the  yellow  flag  and  other  ensigns  of 
sickness  and  mortality ! 


JACOB  LINDLEY.  321 

"  I  need  not  expatiate  upon  these  obvious  occurrences 
to  those  who,  doubtless,  have  more  deeply  pondered 
the  affecting  subject,  and  I  trust  have  experienced, 
proportionate  to  the  trials  of  the  day,  the  fulfilling  of 
that  Scripture  testimony,  'Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  per- 
fect peace,  whose  mind  is  stayed  on  thee,  because  he 
trusteth  in  thee.'  The  name  of  the  Lord,  which  is 
his  power,  remains  unalterably  a  strong  tower  and 
refuge  for  the  righteous.  I  thought  I  never  more 
fully  experienced  the  weight  and  force  of  a  sentence 
or  two  divinely  fraught  with  consolation  to  the  church 
of  Christ,  and  I  believe  to  every  baptized  member, 
than  when  in  Philadelphia  in  the  Ninth  month,  1793: 
'  Thou  shalt  be  far  from  oppression,  for  thou  shalt  not 
fear ;  and  from  terror,  for  it  shall  not  come  near  thee.' 
May  your  minds  be  supported  and  rightly  directed  in 
this  truly  alarming  crisis,  has  been  my  request  on  your 
behalf;  whether  to  stay  or  to  go  I  cannot  undertake 
to  determine.  I  humbly  hope  the  Shepherd  of  Israel 
will  availingly  care  for  you,  direct  and  keep  you  as 
under  the  hollow  of  his  hand,  until  his  indignation  be 
overpast.  .  .  . 

"I  trust  the  sure  and  strong  foundation  [of  our  at- 
tachment] is  that  love  which  is  only  derived  from  our 
Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

"  I  deeply  feel  for  that  important,  essential  branch 
of  our  Christian  testimony  which  relates  to  the  public 
worship  of  Almighty  God.  May  his  unsearchable 
wisdom,  his  sustaining  arm,  preserve  the  ark  of  the 
testimony  from  falling  before  the  Philistines. 

"  The  prospect  looks  very  solemn  in  contemplating 


322  JACOB  LINDLEY. 

the  attendance  of  our  approaching  annual  solemnity. 
Only  this  remains :  times  and  seasons  are  in  the  hands 
of  Him  who  can  do  great  things — things  that  we  look 
not  for  —  in  a  short  time." 

A  number  of  Friends  having  settled  in  Canada, 
many  of  whom  were  from  the  limits  of  Exeter  Monthly 
Meeting,  the  meetings  established  there  were  consid- 
ered as  belonging  to  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting.  In 
1797,  at  the  time  when  the  yellow  fever  was  raging  in 
Philadelphia,  a  committee  was  appointed  by  the  Yearly 
Meeting  to  visit  the  Friends  in  Canada.  Of  this  com- 
mittee Jacob  Lindley  was  one,  and  amid  many  dis- 
comforts, arising  from  the  wilderness  character  of  the 
country  at  that  time,  the  journey  was  performed. 
They  had  man  7  comfortable  meetings  in  Canada,  and 
doubtless  returned  well  satisfied  that  the  visit  had  been 
in  the  Divine  appointment. 

On  one  occasion,  when  camping  out  for  the  night 
during  this  journey,  an  incident  occurred  which,  how- 
ever trying  at  the  moment,  was  not  without  instruction. 
When  preparing  to  kindle  a  fire,  everything  being 
covered  with  snow,  it  was  very  difficult  to  find  suit- 
able wood.  At  last  a  fire  was  struck,  and  there 
seemed  little  doubt  but  with  care  it  might  be  en- 
larged so  as  to  make  them  comparatively  comfort- 
able. While  the  little  fire  was  slowly  increasing, 
Jacob  Lindley,  finding  in  the  woods  a  log  which  he 


JACOB  LINDLEY.  323 

tnought  might  aid  them  in  getting  warmth  for  the 
night,  had  placed  it  on  his  shoulders,  and  brought  it 
where  his  companions  were.  A  little  proud  of  his 
success  in  obtaining  such  a  treasure,  and  perhaps  of 
his  strength  in  carrying  it  without  assistance,  he  threw 
it  on  the  ground,  exclaiming,  "  See  what  a  man  can 
do ! "  Alas  for  his  pride  and  their  comfort !  The 
log  fell  upon  the  burning  wood,  and  utterly  extin- 
guished it.  In  vain  they  tried  to  rekindle  it ;  every 
effort  proved  ineffectual,  and  they  passed  an  uncom- 
fortable night. 

Jacob  Lindley  was  not  the  first  man,  who,  by  en- 
deavoring to  give  great  aid  and  assistance  to  a  cause, 
has  been  the  very  means  of  ruining  it.  Some  who 
have  come  forward  with  an  air  of  importance,  \vhich 
plainly  said,  "  See  what  a  man  can  do,"  have  put  out 
every  spark  of  life  by  their  untimely  aid.  Every 
effort  to  benefit  the  church,  performed  in  the  spirit  that 
feels  like  taking  credit  for  what  is  being  done,  will  fail 
to  make  the  fire  of  Truth  greater,  if  it  does  not  seriously 
deaden  its  burning. 

Jacob  was  noted  for  his  genuine  kindness,  as  well 
as  warmth  of  feeling.  A  respectable  mechanic  once, 
during  the  lifetime  of  his  first  wife,  alluding  to  the 
hospitality  which  characterized  them,  said,  "  Their 
house  is  in  one  respect  like  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  no 
profession  or  complexion  being  excluded." 


324  JACOB  LINDLEY. 

Jacob  Lindley  lost  his  first  wife,  Hannah,  in  1798. 
She  had  gone  to  attend  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  Phila- 
delphia that  year,  and  soon  after  her  return,  being 
taken  with  the  prevailing  fever,  she  was  called  to  re- 
ceive the  reward  of  a  life  of  dedication  to  her  heavenly 
Father's  will.  She  was  a  minister  of  the  Gospel. 

His  second  marriage  was  with  Ruth  Anna  Rutter, 
also  a  minister.  Ruth  died  in  1810.  Jacob  still  con- 
tinued zealously  to  labor  for  the  good  of  others,  and 
for  the  salvation  of  his  own  soul.  The  poor  Africans 
continued  to  claim  his  tenderest  sympathy,  and  to  call 
forth  his  most  energetic  labors.  He  thus  wrote  :  "  Oh ! 
surely  I  may  say,  I  shudder,  and  my  tears  involun- 
tarily steal  from  my  eyes,  for  my  poor,  oppressed, 
afflicted,  tormented,  black  brethren  —  hunted  —  fright- 
ened to  see  a  white  man  —  torn  from  every  source  of 
comfort  that  is  worth  living  for  in  this  stage  of  being. 
The  tears  —  the  groans  —  the  sighs  of  these,  have 
surely  ascended  to  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth, 
and  as  a  thick  cloud  are  awfully  suspended  over  this 
land.  I  tenderly,  and  tremblingly  feel  for  the  poor 
masters,  involved  in  the  difficulty.  I  am  awfully 
awakened  into  fear,  for  our  poor  country  —  with  the 
language,  '  I  gave  her  time  and  place  to  repent ;  but 
she  repented  not ! ' ; 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  12th  day  of  the  Sixth 
month,  1814,  while  at  home  at  Burlington,  Sarah 


JACOB  LINDLET.  325 

Dillwyn  observed  her  husband,  George  Dillwyn, 
sitting  with  such  a  peculiar  and  awful  expression  of 
countenance,  as  to  create  an  alarm  in  her  affectionate 
heart.  She  immediately  approached  him,  and  in  the 
kind  carefulness  of  love,  inquired  what  was  the  matter. 
In  answering  her  question,  he  said,  he  was  very  sorry 
she  had  disturbed  him,  for  he  had  at  that  time  been 
visited  by  Jacob  Lindley's  spirit!  That  day  Jacob 
Lindley,  in  usual  health,  had  attended  his  own  meet- 
ing at  New  Garden,  in  Chester  County,  more  than 
fifty  miles  from  Burlington.  In  the  meeting  he  was 
engaged  in  a  living,  powerful  testimony,  wherein  he 
intimated  his  conviction,  that  there  were  those  present 
who  would  not  see  the  light  of  another  day,  and 
added,  "  perhaps  it  may  be  myself! "  That  afternoon, 
by  a  sudden  jolt  he  was  thrown  from  his  vehicle  into 
the  road,  and  fell  upon  his  head.  Being  a  heavy  man, 
his  neck  was  dislocated,  and  his  spirit  was  thereby 
suddenly  released  from  the  shackles  of  mortality.  He 
was  in  his  seventieth  year. 
28 


ELI    YAKNALL. 

T71LI  YARNALL  was  one  who  from  early  youth 
"^  was  much  devoted  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  pre- 
pared by  his  Holy  Spirit  to  exercise  a  gift  in  the 
ministry,  which  he  was  enabled  to  do  to  the  comfort 
and  strength  of  the  church  militant.  He  was  born 
about  the  beginning  of  1753.  During  his  youth,  being 
favored  with  the  visitations  of  Divine  Grace,  he  gladly 
accepted  them,  submitted  his  own  will  to  the  will  of 
his  God,  became  inwardly  acquainted  with  the  motions 
and  leadings  of  the  Spirit,  and  was  made  a  partaker 
of  that  blessed  liberty  and  freedom  which  is  under  the 
yoke  of  Christ.  Being  faithful  to  the  manifestations 
received,  he  grew  in  godliness,  and  the  blessing  of  the 
Almighty,  in  spiritual  gifts  and  graces,  descended  upon 
him. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1779,  when  he  was 
about  twenty-six  years  of  age,  and  while  the  various 
exercises  which  were  preparing  him  for  the  work  of 
the  ministry  were  heavy  upon  him,  he  received  notice 

326 


ELI   YARNALL.-  327 

of  an  appointment  from  the  commissioners  of  Chester 
County  as  collector  of  the  taxes  in  the  district  he  re- 
sided in.  Besides  the  taxes  at  that  time  assessed — most 
of  which  must  go  to  the  support  of  war  —  there  were 
to  be  collected  fines  for  not  taking  the  test  oath  or 
affirmation.  Of  course  Eli  Yarnall  could  not  con- 
scientiously do  aught  under  the  commission,  which 
had,  no  doubt,  been  conferred  upon  him  with  an  evil 
intent. 

On  considering  the  subject,  it  seemed  to  him  best, 
in  refusing  to  act,  to  furnish  the  commissioners  with 
his  reasons  for  so  doing,  and  he  accordingly  addressed 
a  letter  to  them.  In  this  letter  he  says:  "Ye  may 
read,  that  it  was  said  of  old,  by  way  of  comparison, 
'The  fig-tree  said  unto  them,  Should  I  forsake  my 
sweetness  and  my  good  fruit,  and  go  to  be  promoted 
over  the  trees?'  In  like  manner,  I  say  unto  you, 
shall  I  forsake  that  spirit  of  calmness,  tenderness,  and 
humility  that  breathes  peace  on  earth  and  good-will 
toward  all  men,  with  which  I  am,  through  mercy, 
measurably  favored,  and  accept  of  that  power  offered 
by  you,  and  exercise  the  same  by  tyrannizing  over  the 
consciences  of  my  brethren,  violently  distressing  and 
spoiling  their  goods  ?  Nay,  surely,  I  dare  not  do  it, 
let  my  sufferings  in  consequence  thereof  be  never  so 
great.  I  make  no  doubt  but  ye  have  been  informed, 
that  we  cannot,  consistently  with  our  religious  princi- 


328  ELI  YARNALL. 

pies,  have  any  hand  in  setting  up  or  pulling  down 
governments.  Part  of  this,  that  is  called  a  tax,  is  a 
fine  for  not  taking  a  test  of  fidelity  to  one  government 
and  abjuration  of  the  other,  which  would  immediately 
make  us  parties." 

The  letter  is  throughout  well  written,  and  sets  forth 
the  blessed,  peaceable  nature  of  the  Christian  religion, 
and  the  contradiction  manifested  by  its  professed  be- 
lievers in  their  oppressing  tender  consciences  and 
spoiling  the  goods  of  their  brethren,  Avhose  only  fault 
lay  in  their  endeavors  to  be  faithful  to  what  they 
deemed  the  commands  of  their  God.  Soon  after,  Eli 
Yarnall  was  called  on  to  exhibit  Christian  patience  in 
suffering.  For  his  refusal  to  collect  these  taxes,  he 
was  fined  by  the  commissioners,  and  on  the  7th  of 
Seventh  month,  1779,  a  valuable  horse  was  taken 
from  him  to  satisfy  that  fine.  This  was  but  the  be- 
ginning of  this  kind  of  trial,  for  he  had  afterward  to 
witness  various  parts  of  his  property  seized,  because 
he  could  not  muster  as  a  militia  man,  and  because  he 
was  as  much  opposed  in  conscience  to  paying  another 
to  fight  for  him  as  to  fighting  himself. 

During  these  trials  he  appeared  in  the  ministry,  to 
the  relief  of  his  long-exercised  mind,  and  to  the  sat- 
isfaction and  edification  of  his  friends.  Toward  the 
close  of  this  year,  he  received  a  letter  from  John  Pem- 
berton,  encouraging  him  and  other  Friends  in  that 


ELI  TARNALL.  329 

neighborhood,  who  were  suffering  because  of  their 
testimony  to  the  peaceable  nature  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ,  to  bear  all  with  patience  and  resignation.  In 
replying  to  this  letter,  Eli  thus  writes :  "  Thy  exhort- 
ation to  patience  and  resignation  I  hope  will  be  duly 
regarded,  most  of  us  being  mercifully  preserved  in 
measure  possessors  of  that  happy  attainment.  Our 
greatest  concern,  some  of  us  can  truly  say,  is  to  stand 
faithful,  and  approve  ourselves  worthy  to  suffer  on  the 
behalf  of  Christ.  I  have  a  comfortable  hope  that 
our  patient  sufferings  will  add  to  the  furtherance  of 
the  Gospel,  and  in  due  time  be  a  means  of  inclining 
the  hearts  of  others  to  seek  after  the  pearl  of  great 
price,  to  purchase  which,  many  of  us  seem  willing  to 
part  with  all,  if  it  be  the  Divine  will." 

About  that  time  many  suffered  much,  principally 
because  those  who  had  espoused  the  cause  of  the  re- 
public, regarded  Friends'  testimony  against  war  as  an 
indication  of  attachment  to  the  royal  cause.  This  was 
not  a  sure  criterion.  The  doctrines  and  principles  of 
the  Society  were  well  fitted  to  make  its  members  good 
citizens  under  all  governments,  yet  it  can  scarcely  be 
denied  by  any  close  observer,  but  that  the  whole  tenor 
of  its  influences  is  in  favor  of  that  freedom  of  thought 
and  action  that  brings  all  classes  to  a  com  non  level, 
and  which  is  most  in  accordance  with  republican 
equality  and  equal  rights.  The  body  of  Friends, 
28* 


330  ELI  YARNALL. 

therefore,  if  they  could  have  dared  to  have  harbored 
a  desire  in  the  matter,  would  have  been  best  pleased 
to  live  under  a  republic;  but  some,  considering  the 
mode  adopted  by  the  republicans,  in  asserting  and 
fighting  for  their  rights,  to  be  wrong,  and  remembering 
how  peaceably  and  comfortably  they  had  lived  under 
the  king,  would  have  been  willing  to  have  slipped 
back  from  the  state  of  persecution  and  privation  they 
were  then  in  to  the  peace  and  plenty  of  their  former 
condition. 

Vt  one  period  in  the  war  a  number  of  peaceable 
Friends  were  dragged  from  the  comforts  of  their 
homes,  and  carried  prisoners  to  Lancaster.  Some  for 
no  other  charge  than  for  attending  their  Yearly  Meet- 
ing in  Philadelphia  while  the  English  had  that  city 
in  possession,  and  for  refusing  to  take  the  test.  Dur- 
ing their  confinement,  that  true-hearted  Christian  and 
bold,  unflinching  advocate  for  the  Truth,  Abraham 
Gibbons,  having  gone  from  his  residence  at  Lampeter 
to  Lancaster  to  see  them,  thought  it  right  to  call  on  an 
officer  of  rank  then  in  that  place,  to  see  if  anything 
could  be  done  to  obtain  their  release. 

The  officer  demeaned  himself  haughtily  when  Abra- 
ham was  introduced  to  his  presence,  and  when  he 
heard  the  application  on  behalf  of  the  innocent  men 
who  were  suffering  in  prison,  he  broke  out  in  words 
of  the  following  import:  "You  talk  of  innocent  men! 


ELI  YARNALL.  331 

T  will  ask  you,  whether  you  yourself  have  not  a  choice 
which  of  the  contending  powers  shall  get  the  victory  ? 
For  my  part,  I  believe  every  man  has  a  choice,  and 
that  you  also  must  have  one."  Abraham  had  a  cour- 
age which  danger  could  not  daunt,  and,  believing  it 
was  his  duty  to  speak  the  truth  plainly,  he  boldly  said  : 
"  Thou  hast  asked  me  a  close  question,  and  my  words 
may  involve  my  liberty,  but  I  shall  give  thee  a  candid 
answer.  When  I  take  into  view  the  conduct  of  the 
Americans,  and  consider  how  Friends  have  to  suffer  un- 
der your  treatment  of  them,  I  sometimes  wish  that  the 
British  might  get  the  better  of  you;  but  these  wishes 
and  feelings  I  am  liable  to  as  a  man.  When  I  gain  the 
state  I  wish  to  live  in,  and  which  I  believe  it  to  be  my 
duty  to  attain  as  a  Christian,  if  the  turning  of  my 
hand  would  give  either  party  the  victory,  I  would  not 
do  it."  The  officer  was  affected  at  the  answer,  which, 
perhaps,  opened  to  him  a  view  of  a  state  he  had  never 
before  thought  of.  His  harshness  of  manner  disap- 
peared, and  at  that  time,  and  ever  afterward,  he  treated 
Abraham  Gibbons  with  distinguishing  courtesy  and 
respect. 

Another  meek-spirited  man,  whom  duty  made  bold 
and  unflinching  in  this  time  of  trial,  was  Warner 
Mifflin,  who  having  been  appointed  with  some  others 
to  present  a  memorial  to  General  Washington,  from 
the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Philadelphia,  passed  across  the 


332  ELI  TARNALL. 

battle-field  at  Germantown,  among  the  wounded  and 
dying.  In  the  course  of  conversation  with  the  Gene- 
ral, Warner  frankly  told  him,  and  no  doubt  the  scene 
he  had  just  witnessed,  gave  energy  to  his  expressions, 
"  I  am  opposed  to  the  Revolution,  and  to  all  changes 
in  government  which  occasion  war  and  bloodshed." 
Some  years  after,  while  Washington  was  President  of 
the  United  States,  Warner  again  visited  him  on  an 
errand  of  mercy.  The  President,  in  reference  to  their 
former  conversation,  asked  him  on  what  principle  he 
had  been  opposed  to  the  Revolution.  "  On  the  same 
principle,"  said  Warner,  "that  I  should  be  opposed 
to  a  change  in  this  government.  All  that  ever  was 
gained  by  revolutions,  is  not  an  adequate  compensation 
to  the  poor  mangled  soldier,  for  the  loss  of  life  or 
limb."  Washington  paused  awhile  to  consider  the 
position  assumed  by  the  philanthropist,  and  then  said, 
to  him,  "  I  honor  your  sentiments ;  there  is  more  in 
that  than  mankind  have  generally  considered." 

We  have  seen  in  the  above  anecdotes  the  beneficial 
influence  of  speaking  the  truth  in  love,  without  fear 
or  flattery ;  we  will  relate  an  incident  occurring  during 
the  same  period,  showing  the  powerful  effect  of  Chris- 
tian meekness,  which,  without  verbal  reproof,  reached 
to  the  conscience,  and  subdued  the  wicked  spirit  of 
a  backsliding  clergyman,  who  had  become  a  partizan 
officer. 


ELI  YARNALL.  333 

A  company  of  armed  republicans  from  New  Jersey, 
crossed  the  river  Delaware  into  Bucks  County,  Penn- 
sylvania, intent  on  plundering  all  the  tories  they  could 
find.  They  considered  all  Friends  in  that  class,  be- 
cause they  were  opposed  to  war  —  and  this  predatory 
excursion  could  only  be  considered  as  an  intention 
of  robbing  them,  there  being  many  residing  in  that 
neighborhood.  The  leader  of  this  company  had  been 
a  Baptist  clergyman,  who  had  evidently  once  known 
something  that  would  have  taught  him  better  than  to 
rob  the  innocent  and  unresisting. 

William  Blakey,  a  minister  of  the  Society  of  Friends, 
residing  at  Middletown,  was  well  known  by  repute,  as 
a  friend  of  peace,  and  as  the  fearless  opponent  of  war. 
It  was  to  his  house  therefore  that  this  renegade  clergy- 
man first  led  his  troops,  and  commanded  them  to  seize 
all  the  horses  and  wagons,  and  load  upon  them  as  much 
of  the  grain  as  they  would  contain.  William  Blakey 
stood  by,  a  patient,  unresisting,  uncomplaining  be- 
holder of  the  spoil  of  his  produce,  the  robbery  of  his 
stock.  He  felt  the  supporting  presence  of  his  Divine 
Master  with  him,  and  he  sought  for  the  spirit  of  sup- 
plication wherein  he  might  not  only  be  enabled  to  ask 
strength  for  himself,  but  to  say,  "  Father,  forgive  them, 
for  they  know  not  what  they  do."  The  officer  was 
evidently  much  disconcerted  at  the  quiet,  Christian 
submission  of  him  he  was  wronging.  He  could  see 


334  ELI  YARNALL. 

no  fear  nor  anger  manifested  —  he  could  hear  no 
petitions,  nor  invective,  but  he  saw  in  William  courage, 
crowned  with  a  Christian  spirit,  and  an  evident  sense 
of  God's  overruling  providence,  sustaining  and  sup- 
porting amid  all.  He  tried  for  a  time  what  a  domi- 
neering, insulting  behaviour  would  effect,  evidently 
wishing  to  provoke  the  sufferer  to  make  some  sharp  or 
angry  rebuke,  which  might  justify  him  to  himself  for 
that  which  he  was  doing.  Perhaps  he  wished  to  pro- 
ceed to  still  greater  acts  of  outrage,  which  he  could 
not  do,  unless  he  could  feel,  or  imagine,  some  provo- 
cation. 

As  William  continued  calmly  to  look  on  the  labors 
of  the  men,  the  officer  at  last  became  silent,  and  evi- 
dently agitated  in  mind.  He  came  at  last  to  William, 
and  with  a  faltering  tongue,  tremulous  with  emotion, 
asked  him,  if  he  ever  prayed.  This  question  was  put 
to  one,  who,  in  his  quiet  resignation  to  his  heavenly 
Father's  will,  was  living  in  prayer  —  and  he  could 
answer  with  a  modest  assurance,  that  he  had  at  times 
been  favored  with  access  to  the  throne  of  grace ;  and 
that  he  had,  on  the  present  occasion,  been  endeavoring 
to  feel  after  the  spirit  of  supplication.  "  Do  you  ever 
pray  for  any  one  but  yourself?'''  William  replied  in 
the  affirmative,  and  his  interrogator  then  said,  "  I  wish 
you  would  pray  for  me.  I  would  not  endure  the 
wretchedness  I  now  feel,  for  all  you  are  worth  !  "  By 


ELI  TARNALL.  335 

this  time  the  men  had  secured  as  much  of  the  grain  as 
the  wagons  and  horses  could  carry,  and  were  ready  to 
depart,  but  the  officer  commanded  them  to  return  it 
all  whence  they  had  taken  it ;  and  after  some  serious 
conversation  with  William,  they  all  rode  off,  having 
done  him  no  injury. 

On  the  26th  day  of  the  Eleventh  month,  1783,  Eli 
Yarnall  was  married  to  Priscilla  Walker,  who  proved 
a  valuable  companion,  being  a  nearly  united  spiritual 
sympathizer  with  him  in  his  journey  Zionward.  They 
married,  in  some  sense,  as  though  they  married  not. 
For  though  their  love  to  each  other  was  strong  and 
fervent,  yet  their  love  to  their  Divine  Master  was 
above  all.  In  a  little  more  than  four  weeks  after  their 
marriage  he  left  her,  his  dearest  earthly  treasure,  and 
went  to  pay  a  religious  visit  to  Friends  in  Maryland 
and  Virginia.  The  day  of  his  leaving  home  to  enter 
on  his  journey,  she  wrote  thus  in  her  diary :  "  The 
Lord  of  heaven  who  pointed  us  out  for  each  other,  I 
have  a  hope,  and  most  ardent  desire  indeed,  will  in 
his  time  safely  conduct  us  to  each  other's  arms  again. 
Remember,  O  Lord,  him  who  hath  now  left  his  most 
endeared  connections,  to  obey  thee.  Be  pleased  to  be 
his  companion,  and  conduct  him  safe  to  the  bosom  of 
her,  who  for  his  sake,  believing  it  to  be  thy  will,  hath 
left  the  hospitable  house  of  her  father,  wherein  thy 
love  has  often  descended  as  the  dew  of  Hermon." 


336  ELI  TARNALL. 

On  the  next  day  she  writes  of  "  being  most  affec- 
tionately engaged  in  sympathy  with  my  darling,  who, 
from  all  others  I  have  chosen,  humbly  beseeching 
Almighty  God  to  enable  us  to  walk  hand  in  hand 
through  every  trying  dispensation,  and  though  out- 
wardly separated,  that  we  may  be  present  in  spirit, 
feeling  that  that  which  joined  us  together  for  thy 
glory,  is  now  separating  us  for  thy  praise.  Oh,  thou 
most  gracious  and  everlasting  Father  and  fountain  of 
goodness,  preserve  us  in  the  hollow  of  thy  hand,  that 
so  we  may  not  stray  so  far  as  to  have  a  single  wish 
contrary  to  thy  will ! "  Her  constant  state  of  close 
union  with  her  distant  husband  is  noted  in  her  diary, 
in  which  she  records  her  thanks  to  the  Lord,  who  per- 
mitted her  to  feel  him  in  spirit  with  her  as  she  lay 
down  to  rest,  and  when  she  awoke  in  the  morning, 
saying,  "  Thou  withholdest  him  not  from  assisting  me 
to  sing  forth  thy  evening  hymn  and  morning  praise." 
Other  striking  instances  from  her  diary  might  be  quoted 
to  show  how  closely  she  felt  bound  to  her  husband  in 
Christian  love  and  fellowship  of  spirit. 

Eli,  who  although  not  a  frequent  minister,  was  yet 
one  of  the  most  powerful  and  favored  of  his  day,  felt 
the  aid  of  her  spirit  in  his  Gospel  labor,  and  after  her 
death  thus  wrote  of  her :  "  Through  the  increase  of 
that  union  which  makes  male  and  female  one  in  Christ 
Jesus,  she  proved  a  great  strength  and  confirmation  to 


ELI  YARNALL.  337 

me  in  the  exei  jise  of  the  small  gift  bestowed  upon  me 
Such  was  the  sympathetic  travail  of  her  spirit  when 
with  me  in  meetings,  that  when  I  have  had  anything 
to  say,  she  was  generally  favored  with  a  sense  of  the 
very  time  wherein  I  have  felt  the  motion  of  the  Spirit 
to  appear ;  and  also  when  I  have  been  at  neighboring 
meetings,  and  she  remained  at  home  attending  to  her 
lawful  concerns,  she  hath  been  made  a  partaker  with 
me  in  seasons  of  favor,  and  a  sharer  also  in  more 
stripped  and  trying  opportunities;  which  being  the 
Lord's  doing,  was  marvellous  in  my  eyes,  and  cause 
of  great  humiliation  and  gratitude.  I  believe  few,  if 
any,  ever  performed  the  duties  of  a  wife  to  a  husband 
with  more  loyalty  and  upright  affection,  being  desirous 
of  contributing  toward  my  present  and  eternal  hap- 
piness to  the  utmost  of  her  power.  An  affectionate 
mother  and  kind  mistress,  watching  over  and  encour- 
aging her  family,  as  well  as  reproving  and  restraining 
from  things  of  an  evil  tendency  those  under  her  care. 
She  was  a  lover  and  promoter  of  retirement  in  the 
family,  some  of  which  opportunities  were  eminently 
favored  with  the  overshadowing  of  Divine  goodness 
and  mercy." 

At  the  commencement  of  her  last  illness,  in  1795, 
she  said  she  was  preserved  even  from  the  desire  of 
knowing  what  way  the  Lord  designed  to  dispose  of 
her.  At  times  she  spoke  of  the  love  and  mercy  of 


338  ELI  YARNALL. 

the  Lord  manifested  to  her  in  the  overshadowing  of 
his  presence  while  alone  in  her  chamber,  saying  her 
sense  of  his  fatherly  tenderness  was  so  great,  she  had 
no  language  to  set  it  forth,  being  at  times  dumb  with 
admiration  of  his  goodness. 

After  many  sweet  and  comforting  seasons,  and  drop- 
ping many  encouraging  expressions,  on  the  10th  of 
Sixth  month,  in  the  year  just  mentioned,  she  took  an 
affectionate  farewell  of  her  family,  and  quietly  and 
trustfully  departed.  Eli  says,  "At  which  awful  sea- 
son, my  mind  being  gathered  into  stillness,  the  lan- 
guage of  the  apostle  was  comfortably  revived, '  There 
is,  therefore,  now  no  condemnation  to  them  which  are 
in  Christ  Jesus.'  A  firm  belief  that  she  was  enrolled 
among  that  blessed  and  happy  number  tended  much 
to  alleviate  my  affliction  on  account  of  the  loss  of  so 
valuable  and  much  beloved  a  companion  and  a  help- 
meet indeed,  whose  sympathizing  spirit  hath  been  in- 
strumental to  strengthen  and  console  my  mind  under 
many  adverse  and  trying  allotments.  Concerning  her, 
I  have  been  enabled  to  adopt  the  sentiment  of  Job, 
'The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away; 
blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord/ " 

At  the  burial,  Eli  was  strengthened  in  the  renewed 
feeling  of  the  Lord's  mercy,  and  in  the  assurance  that  it 
is  in  righteousness  he  afflicts  the  children  of  men,  to 
bear  a  close  testimony,  commenting  on  the  text, 


ELI  YARNALL.  339 

"  Affliction  cometh  not  forth  of  the  dust  neither  doth 
trouble  spring  out  of  the  ground." 

Eli  Yarnall  continued  faithfully  obedient  to  the 
requirings  of  his  almighty  Caretaker  and  Saviour,  and 
day  by  day  grew  in  spiritual  stature,  till  he  stood  as  a 
father  in  the  Truth.  He  was  not  frequent  in  the  min- 
istry in  his  latter  years,  but  was  a  good  example  of 
fervent  inward  exercise  and  travail  of  soul  for  the 
arisings  of  life  among  those  assembled.  His  spirit 
was  often  tendered  in  silent  meetings,  and,  under  a 
sense  of  Divine  love  and  regard,  tears  of  grateful 
thanksgiving  would  at  times  flow  from  him. 

An  interesting  anecdote  relating  to  his  Gospel  ser- 
vices, and  illustrating  the  true  fellowship  which  exists 
among  those  who  are  rightly  called  into  the  solemn 
work  of  the  ministry,  is  as  follows : 

James  Simpson,  though  endowed  by  his  Divine 
Master  with  a  remarkably  baptizing  gift  in  the  min- 
istry, was  often  greatly  depressed.  On  one  occasion, 
after  attending  a  meeting,  in  the  course  of  a  religious 
visit  at  Springfield,  Delaware  County,  Pennsylvania, 
he  experienced  a  season  of  great  discouragement  and 
desertion.  Thinking  himself  unfit  for  the  ministry  of 
the  Gospel,  and  for  the  service  he  was  then  engaged 
in,  he  pressed  upon  his  companion  the  necessity  of 
returning  home.  To  this  the  Friend  objected,  saying, 
that  they  had  appointed  a  meeting  at  Providence  for 


340  ELI  YARNALL. 

the  next  day,  and  must  attend  it.  James  replied  that 
he  thought  he  could  not  go  to  it,  and  pleai  to  return 
home.  After  an  afternoon  and  night  of  distressing 
conflict  of  mind,  James  arose  unrelieved,  and  bent  on 
leaving  the  neighborhood  at  once.  His  companion, 
unwilling  to  take  this  course,  invited  him  to  sit  down, 
and  they  would  try  to  wait  on  the  Lord  for  direction 
and  consolation  in  this  time  of  trial.  They  had  not 
sat  long  when  James,  with  a  bright  countenance  and 
cheerful  voice,  announced  his  readiness  to  attend  the 
meeting,  telling  his  friend,  "  My  Master  has  been  here, 
and  said  to  me,  '  Go,  and  I  will  send  my  servant,  Eli 
Yarnall,  and  he  shall  come  and  pray  for  thee.' " 

On  that  morning,  Eli  Yarnall,  who  lived  several 
miles  from  Providence,  was  ploughing  one  of  his 
fields,  when  he  felt  a  strong  impression  to  go  at  once 
to  Providence  meeting-house.  He  wondered  at  this, 
as  it  was  not  the  usual  meeting-day  there,  and  he  had 
not  heard  of  the  appointed  meeting.  But  the  call  was 
clear,  and  he  obeyed  it.  His  wife  was  also  surprised, 
remarking,  "  It  was  not  meeting-day  there,  and  she 
could  not  think  what  he  was  going  for."  He,  how- 
ever went,  but  did  not  reach  the  house  until  the  peo- 
ple had  gone  into  it.  Taking  his  seat  in  the  gallery, 
the  mind  of  Eli  Yarnall  was  soon  brought  under 
religious  concern,  and  he  felt  it  his  duty  to  break  the 
silence  by  prayer,  in  which  he  interceded  for  his  be- 


ELI  YARNALL.  341 

loved  friend,  James  Simpson,  that  his  faith  might  be 
strengthened,  and  help  vouchsafed  of  the  Lord  to 
enable  him  to  prosecute  his  religious  services  to  the 
edification  of  the  Church  and  his  own  peace  and  com- 
fort. 

James  soon  afterward  arose  in  a  living  and  awak- 
ening Gospel  testimony,  which  had  a  powerful  effect 
upon  the  audience,  many  being  greatly  affected  and 
contrited  into  tears. 

Toward  the  close  of  his  life,  Eli  Yarnall  married 
Thomasine  Roberts,  a  daughter  of  John  Roberts.  In 
his  intercourse  with  his  family  and  in  the  world,  his 
conduct  was  marked  with  Christian  circumspection  and 
watchfulness.  He  was  upright  in  his  dealings,  honest 
toward  man  and  toward  God,  prompt  in  the  fulfillment 
of  his  duties,  and  cheerfully  dedicated  to  attend  to  all 
the  services  the  religious  Society  he  belonged  to  re- 
quired of  him. 

In  the  Seventh  month,  1812,  being,  taken  unwell, 
he  had  a  sense  that  death  was  drawing  near.  In  the 
Eighth  month,  to  one  visiting  him  he  said,  "  My  dear 
friend,  1  believe  I  am  going  the  way  of  all  flesh.  My 
pain  is  often  very  great;  but  my  mind,  under  the 
prospect  of  approaching  dissolution,  enjoys  entire  re- 
signation. Indeed,  the  quiet  and  peaceful  serenity 
with  which  I  have  from  day  to  day  since  my  confine- 
ment been  favored,  even  when  under  excruciating 
29* 


342  ELI  TARNALL. 

pain,  is  cause  of  much  thankfulness  and  admiration." 
On  one  occasion,  after  supplication  for  preservation,  he 
addressed  his  two  sons,  reminding  them  of  visitations 
immediately  and  instrumentally,  which  had  been  mer- 
cifully granted  to  them.  He  sought  to  encourage 
them  to  walk  in  obedience  to  the  Lord's  requirings, 
and  to  make  their  Saviour  their  friend,  that  he  might 
be  their  strength  and  support  in  after  life.  Soon  after- 
ward he  broke  forth  into  a  strain  of  praise  and  thanks- 
giving to  the  Father  of  mercies  for  the  blessed  present 
assurance  of  his  love,  and  that  the  work  of  his  soul's 
salvation  was  perfected,  and  his  peace  made  with  his 
God  forever.  " l  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on 
earth,  peace,  good  will  to  men.'  Often  before  now  I 
have  been  made  sensible  of  the  universality  of  the  love 
of  our  heavenly  Father,  and  now  I  feel  it  to  flow 
toward  all  men.  If  I  die  now,  give  my  dear  love  to 
all  my  friends,  and  tell  them  I  die  in  peace  and  unity 
with  all  faithful  Friends." 

At  another  time  he  said,  "  My  dependence  is  on  the 
Lord  Almighty,  whose  blessed  will  be  done.  I  can 
say  in  truth,  Come,  Lord;  thy  servant  is  ready.  I 
have  not  now  to  suffer  the  pangs  of  guilt."  Two 
days  after,  he  said  his  mind  was  at  peace  with  God 
and  man,  and  then  added,  "  The  sting  of  death  is  sin, 
and  that  is  taken  away."  Relieved  from  severe  pain, 
full  of  gratitude  to  his  Almighty  Helper,  he  went 


ELI  TARNALL.  343 

rejoicing  through  the  dark  valley  and  shadow  of  death, 
fully  assured  that  he  who  sustained  him  in  faith  and 
hope  here  would  crown  him  with  glory  hereafter.  On 
the  25th  day  of  the  Eighth  month,  1812,  hope  was 
lost  in  certainty,  and  faith  in  fruition.  He  was  in  his 
sixtieth  year. 


SARAH    HARRISON. 

O  ARAH  HARRISON  was  a  daughter  of  Rowland 
^  Richards,  and  was  born  about  the  year  1748,  in 
what  is  now  Delaware  County,  Pennsylvania.  She 
was  naturally  cheerful,  and  animated,  and  in  the  days 
of  her  youth  suffered  herself  to  give  way  to  vanity 
and  frivolity,  which  afterward  caused  her  much  suffer- 
ing and  mental  conflict.  She  says : 

"  In  my  youthful  days,  I  gave  way  to  things  that 
proved  a  snare  to  me,  and  caused  me  many  sorrowful 
days  and  nights,  yea,  months  and  years,  before  I  wit- 
nessed reconciliation  with  my  God ;  and  I  now  stand 
as  a  monument  of  his  mercy.  All  unrighteousness  is 
sin ;  and  the  wages  of  sin  is  death.  This  I  know  by 
sorrowful  experience;  for  it  brought  death  upon  the 
innocent  life  of  God  in  my  heart,  and  made  me  a  long 
wilderness  travel.  I  too  lightly  esteemed  the  early 
visitations  of  God  to  my  soul,  until  I  became  some- 
what like  the  deaf  adder  that  would  not  hear  the  voice 
of  the  charmer,  though  he  charmed  ever  so  sweetly." 

344 


SARAH  HARRISON.  345 

"  But  in  these  my  young  years,  when  I  was  flying 
away  as  upon  the  wings  of  vanity,  the  Lord  was 
pleased  to  meet  with  me  in  a  narrow  place,  where  I 
saw  there  was  no  way  for  me  to  escape  his  righteous 
judgments,  either  here  or  hereafter.  I  was  led  deeply 
and  awfully  to  consider  the  woful  consequence  of  my 
sins  being  brought  to  judgment  after  death,  where 
there  is  no  remedy ;  and  I  was  made  willing  to  bear 
his  indignation,  because  I  knew  I  had  sinned  against 
him  many  a  time,  though  in  what  the  world  calls  little 
things ;  yet  I  was  convinced  they  were  great  enough 
to  exclude  me  from  the  Divine  presence  forever,  if  I 
did  not  repent,  and  endeavor  to  walk  more  circum- 
spectly. I  can  with  thankfulness  say,  that  the  awful 
impressions  that  were  then  made  on  my  mind,  have 
never  been  erased.  No ;  they  were  too  deep  for  any 
blast  of  temptation  to  blow  away." 

The  natural  mind  is,  and  ever  will  be,  in  enmity  to 
the  cross  of  Christ,  and  many  young  persons  have  ex- 
perienced baptisms  of  an  awful  character  before  they 
have  been  brought  to  surrender  their  own  will  to  the 
Divine  will.  Some,  after  having  submitted,  again 
rebel,  and  thus  bring  on  themselves  trials  and  suffer- 
ings, deeper  and  heavier  than  those  which  they  had 
previously  encountered. 

A  valued  minister,  now  deceased,  in  speaking  of  the 
trials  he  passed  through,  in  becoming  a  plain  and  con- 


346  SARAH  HARRISON, 

sistent  Quaker,  stated  the  following  facts.  '  He  had, 
under  a  conviction  of  duty,  and  through  an  obedience 
springing  out  of  many  fiery  baptisms,  become  plain. 
But  after  a  time,  the  cross  appearing  too  great  to  be 
borne,  he  once  more  changed  his  attire,  and  in  oppo- 
sition to  the  dictates  of  conscience  turned  back  to  the 
world.  It  was  not  long  that  he  could  with  any  com- 
fort pursue  the  old  road  he  had  once  more  taken. 
Reproofs  were  inwardly  administered  to  him  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  until  he  was  thoroughly  aroused  to  his 
awful  condition.  He  saw  the  path  of  duty  before 
him,  but  he  saw  no  forgiveness  for  the  past  acts  of 
rebellion,  particularly  for  his  wilful  turning  back  from 
what  he  knew  to  be  right.  He  had  been  a  youth  of 
uncommon  vivacity,  constitutionally  cheerful,  and 
seeing  the  bright  side  of  things — now  all  was  changed. 
He  lost  his  animation,  the  fear  of  eternal  death  and 
everlasting  punishment  took  hold  of  him,  and  for  five 
long  years  he  was  traveling  in  the  deeps  where  no  ray 
of  light  seemed  to  reach  him.  During  these  years,  he 
said,  "  I  never  smiled."  Divine  Goodness  at  last  ex- 
tended a  saving  hand  to  him  —  he  felt  his  backsliding 
pardoned,  and  in  due  time  a  true  Christian  cheerful- 
ness was  given  to  his  heart,  and  once  more  vivacity, 
tempered  by  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  sat  smiling  on  his 
face. 

Sarah  Richards,  about  the  twentieth  year  of  her 


SARAH  HARRISON.  347 

age,  was  married  to  Thomas  Harrison,  and  became  a 
resident  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia.  She  fulfilled 
with  faithfulness  and  activity  the  duties  of  her  new 
sphere  of  life,  was  managing  and  neat  as  a  house- 
keeper —  warm-hearted  and  kind  to  friends  and 
neighbors,  hospitable  to  strangers,  charitable  to  the 
poor,  and  ever  ready  to  perform  services  of  kindness 
to  all.  The  Lord,  her  almighty  Caretaker,  did  not 
permit  her  to  pass  along  without  trials.  Several  of 
her  children  died  in  infancy,  and  she  was  dipped  into 
various  baptisms  to  qualify  her  for  the  ministry  of 
the  Gospel,  to  which  service  her  Lord  had  appointed 
her.  During  the  time  of  the  Revolutionary  war  she 
first  spoke  in  the  meetings  of  Friends,  and  was  ac- 
knowledged as  a  minister  in  1781. 

In  his  Journal,  Thomas  Scattergood  makes  this 
entry:  Third  month  5th,  1783  —  "Spent  some  time 
with  Sarah  Harrison  with  unusual  openness,  in  com- 
paring our  getting  along  in  a  religious  sense." 

Sarah  Harrison  had  been  acknowledged  as  a  minis- 
ter a  short  time  before  Thomas  Scattergood  was ;  and 
a  precious  feeling  of  Gospel  fellowship  subsisted  be- 
tween them,  until  death. 

The  following  anecdote  respecting  Joseph  Lukens 
and  Sarah  Harrison,  is  interesting,  as  setting  forth  the 
truth  of  the  openings  of  the  Divine  gift.  Joseph 
Lukens,  who  resided  at  Horsham,  came  to  Philadel- 


348  SARAH  HARRISON. 

phia,  on  the  16th  of  the  Ninth  month,  1784,  and 
attended  the  High  Street  Meeting,  where  he  had  a 
lively  and  acceptable  testimony.  Toward  the  close  of 
the  meeting,  Sarah  Harrison,  under  the  constrainings 
of  religious  duty,  rose  up  and  spoke  to  this  import : 
"  There  is  one  present,  who  will  not  have  the  oppor- 
tunity of  again  thus  meeting  with  Friends."  After 
saying  that  this  made  it  necessary  that  such  an  one 
should  improve  the  present,  to  prepare  for  the  final 
change  —  she,  in  the  warm  feeling  of  Gospel  fellow- 
ship, bade  the  individual  she  was  addressing,  "fare- 
well in  the  Lord."  This  short  communication  was 
delivered  with  great  solemnity,  and  Joseph  Lukens 
had  an  inward  assurance,  that  he  was  the  individual 
referred  to.  In  the  afternoon  he  attended  a  sitting  of 
the  Meeting  for  Sufferings,  and  before  night  Avent  out 
of  the  city,  part  of  the  way  toward  his  residence. 
The  next  morning  he  again  started,  but  was  taken  sick 
before  reaching  home.  In  obedience  to  the  warning 
given,  he  endeavored  to  prepare  for  leaving  his  earthly 
business  and  Friends  —  and  as  his  illness  gradually 
increased  on  him,  he  took  leave  in  a  solemn  and 
weighty  manner  of  his  wife  and  children.  He  passed 
from  this  scene  of  conflict  and  sorrow,  011  the  27th  of 
the  same  month,  aged  fifty-five  years. 

On  the  28th  of  the  First  month,  1785,  Sarah  Harri- 
son was  set  at  liberty  to  pay  a  religious  visit  to  the 


SARAH  HARRISON.  349 

families  of  her  own  Monthly  Meeting.  This  arduous 
work,  to  prepare  the  poor  servant  for  which  many 
previous  baptisms  seems  needful,  is  often  very  bene- 
ficial to  the  church.  If  the  minister  is  rightly  quali- 
fied to  dip  into  the  states  of  the  visited,  he  may  be 
enabled  in  Divine  authority  not  only  to  deliver  words 
of  consolation,  counsel,  entreaty,  and  warning,  but  to 
bring  them  home  where  they  are  needed,  with  a  "  Thou 
art  the  man."  It  is  related,  that  during  the  last  war 
with  England,  a  woman  Friend  being  on  a  religious 
visit  in  the  northern  part  of  New  York  State,  held  a 
meeting  to  which  a  small  number  of  persons  came, 
among  whom  was  General  Brown,  the  commander  of 
the  American  army  in  that  neighborhood.  The  Friend 
found  her  mind  exercised  on  behalf  of  those  assem- 
bled, and  was  led  to  speak  to  them  one  by  one,  looking 
at  the  person  she  was  speaking  to.  The  General,  who 
had  been  brought  up  a  Friend,  did  not  like  such  close 
work,  and  as  he  watched  her  turning  from  one  to  the 
other,  as  they  sat  around  the  room,  laying  open  their 
states,  and  administering  the  needful  advice  and  warn- 
ing, he  became  very  uneasy.  He  doubtless  had  suf- 
ficient reasons,  as  he  deemed  them,  for  desiring  not 
to  be  singled  out,  and  have  his  sins  brought  home  to 
him  publicly.  He  sat  until  she  began  to  speak  to  the 
one  next  to  him,  when  he  suddenly  rose  and  left  the 

meeting. 
30 


350  SARAH  HARRISON. 

Thomas  Carrington,  of  Pennsylvania,  a  simple- 
hearted  Friend,  but  honest  minister  of  the  Gospel, 
being  in  England  about  the  time  of  the  American 
Revolution,  paid  religious  visits  to  the  keepers  of  the 
ale-houses  in  Bristol.  In  one  of  them  he  found  that 
the  head  of  the  house  was  dissipated,  but  his  wife  was 
a  religious  woman,  who  was  endeavoring,  as  far  as  it 
lay  in  her  power,  to  counteract  the  evil  influence  of 
their  situation  on  the  minds  of  her  children.  One  of 
her  sons,  then  about  thirteen  years  of  age,  had  fallen 
into  bad  habits,  and  was  very  far  from  the  path  of 
Christian  rectitude.  This  lad  had  no  intention  of 
being  preached  to,  and  understanding  when  Thomas 
Carrington  would,  in  all  probability,  be  at  his  father's 
house,  he  absented  himself.  After  a  time,  supposing 
the  Friends  to  have  departed,  he  ventured  home.  He 
entered  the  parlor,  where,  to  his  surprise,  he  found 
them  still  remaining,  although  on  their  feet  ready  to 
go.  His  mother  was  in  sadness  of  heart  speaking  to 
the  Friends  about  him,  and  lamenting  over  him  with 
tears.  Thomas  Carriugton  feeling  his  mind  filled 
with  Gospel  love  toward  the  youth,  looked  at  him  with 
a  solid  countenance,  expressive  of  deep  religious  con- 
cern, and  then  addressed  a  few  words  to  him,  withai 
laying  his  hand  on  his  head.  The  future  career  of 
this  youth  was  at  that  time,  in  the  openings  of  the 
Lord's  blessed  Spirit,  made  known  to  the  minister, 


SARAH  HARRISON.  351 

who  turning  to  the  mother,  bade  her  be  comforted, 
saying  her  son  would  be  a  comfort  to  her  old  days  — 
that  he  would  become  a  member  of  the  Society  of 
Friends  —  a  minister  of  the  Gospel  —  and  that  in  that 
capacity  he  would  be  led  to  visit  the  continent  of 
North  America.  All  this,  the  pious  mother  lived  to 
see  realized.  That  son  was  George  Withy,  and  she 
did  not  decease  until  after  his  visit  to  America  was 
accomplished,  when  she  was  gathered  to  her  heavenly 
Father's  house  in  peace,  being  about  ninety  years  of 
age. 

About  the  close  of  1803,  Elizabeth  Foulke,  a  minis- 
ter of  Philadelphia  Monthly  Meeting,  under  a  religious 
concern  to  visit  certain  individuals,  who  had  been  dis- 
owned from  the  Society  of  Friends,  opened  the  subject 
to  her  meeting,  and  received  permission  to  perform  the 
service,  and  the  expression  of  much  unity  therewith. 
She  knew  of  no  one  to  accompany  her ;  but  after  the 
meeting,  Peter  Andrews,  from  sympathy,  offered  to 
oro.  He  did  so  to  two  or  three  families,  when  finding; 

O  '  O 

he  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  service,  he  told  her, 
that  his  free-will  offering  was  not  accepted,  and  that 
he  could  go  no  further.  In  her  distress,  she  looked 
round  her  for  help,  and  wrote  to  James  Simpson, 
stating  her  condition,  and  quoting  to  him  the  passage, 
"Come  over  into  Macedonia  and  help  us."  James 
had  no  inclination  to  engage  in  that  to  which  he 


352  SARAH  HARBISON. 

not  called,  but  in  giving  his  refusal,  he  said  he  had,  in 
a  dream  or  vision,  seen  a  woman  Friend,  who,  he  was 
persuaded,  was  designed  to  accompany  her  in  this  ser- 
vice. Soon  after  Martha  Routh  came  to  Philadelphia, 
and  felt  the  concern  laid  immediately  upon  her.  The 
Monthly  Meeting  approved  of  her  joining  Elizabeth, 
and  their  labor  appears  to  have  been  remarkably 
blessed.  Several,  being  reached  through  their  minis- 
try, were  brought  back  to  the  fold,  and  of  these  some 
became  ministers  of  the  Gospel. 

Isaac  Jacobs,  a  minister  belonging  to  Uwchlan 
Meeting,  having  been,  through  the  winter  of  1 784—5, 
engaged  in  visiting  meetings  in  the  Southern  States, 
thus  wrote  from  Petersburg,  Virginia,  to  Sarah  Har- 
rison, under  date  of  Third  month  12th,  1787 :  "Now 
dear  Sarah,  I  address  myself  to  thee,  and  may  inform 
thee  that  there  is  a  field  of  labor  for  those  who  are 
entered  into  the  public  vineyard.  We  found  the 
spring  of  the  ministry  at  a  low  ebb  in  some  places, 
meetings  rather  on  the  decline,  and  some  almost  ready 
to  be  laid  down.  I  am  thankful  to  find  that  there  is 
a  seed  preserved  in  every  place,  and  though  small,  yet 
I  found  my  mind  united  to  that  little,  so  that  I  could 
say  it  was  enough  to  reward  for  my  poor  labor  in 
leaving  my  connections  at  homes  In  places  where 
things  seemed  the  least,  there  appeared  marks  of  the 
love  and  gracious  regard  of  the  holy  Shepherd,  in 


SARAH  HARRISON.        .  353 

turning  some  from  the  barren  wilderness  of  an  empty 
profession,  to  seek  him  and  become  of  his  flock.  This 
I  trust  some  are,  who  have  come  in  by  convincement. 
.  .  .  We  seem  to  be  on  our  way  home,  and  can  say  for 
thy  encouragement,  (apprehending  that  thou  art  rather 
diffident  at  times,)  that  in  most  places  there  is  an  open- 
ness among  Friends  and  other  sober-minded  people  to 
receive  Friends  among  them  with  a  great  deal  of  good- 
will. Our  esteemed  Friends,  Edith  Sharpless  and 
Sarah  Talbot,  having  been  through  many  places  where 
we  have  been,  have  left  a  pleasant  savor;  and  in  divers 
places  not  among  Friends,  their  services,  I  believe, 
will  redound  to  the  credit  of  Truth." 

The  mind  of  Sarah  Harrison  had  been  drawn  to 
the  South,  but  the  time  for  the  performance  of  her 
visit  had  not  yet  come.  Isaac  Jacobs  appears,  by  this 
letter,  to  have  entered  into  feeling  on  this  subject  with 
her 

The  following  message  from  her  friend,  Samuel 
Emlen,  then  in  Dublin,  contained  in  a  letter  written 
22d  of  Seventh  month,  1785,  expressing  his  sympathy 
with  her  in  her  exercises,  must  also  have  been  as  a 
cordial  to  her  mind,  and  strengthening  to  her  faith  in 
this  time  of  trial.  He  says :  "  I  desire  my  affectionate 
salutation  given  to  Sarah  Harrison  and  husband.  Tell 
her,  though  she  has  received  no  written  testimony  of 
my  continued  brotherly  regard,  yet  she  is,  as  a  Chris- 
30* 


354  SARAH  HARRISON. 

tian  pilgrim  in  the  path  of  tribulation  and  varied 
exercise,  largely  interested  in  my  sympathy  and  truest 
well-wishings.  I  trust  she  knows  in  whom  she  has 
believed,  even  in  whom  it  is  said,  '  There  is  none  holy 
as  the  Lord,  neither  is  there  any  Rock  like  our  God, 
May  she  then,  with  a  perfect  submission  and  a  righteous 
confidence,  at  all  times  give  up  to  the  heavenly  vision, 
and  not  furnish  occasion  for  the  reprehensive  expostu- 
lation, 'O  thou  of  little  faith,  wherefore  didst  thou 
doubt?'" 

In  the  Fifth  month,  1786,  Sarah  Harrison  left  her 
home,  accompanied  by  her  friend,  Mary  England,  to 
attend  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Virginia,  after  her 
return  from  which  her  mind  was  impressed  with  a 
sense  that  further  religious  labor  in  the  Southern  States 
was  required  of  her.  In  the  latter  part  of  the  same 
year  she  was  liberated  by  her  Monthly  Meeting  to 
attend  all  the  meetings  of  Friends  in  Virginia  and 
many  of  those  further  south. 

In  the  course  of  this  visit  she  attended  North 
Carolina  Yearly  Meeting,  in  the  Tenth  month,  1787, 
where  she  remarks,  "  The  subject  of  holding  mankind 
as  slaves  came  weightily  before  the  meeting,  and  a 
committee  was  appointed  to  visit  such  as  have  slaves, 
and  if  they  continue  to  disregard  the  wholesome  advice 
of  the  body,  Monthly  Meetings  were  directed  to  dis- 
unite them." 


SARAH  HARRISON.  355 

In  the  early  part  of  the  year  1788,  she  spent  several 
weeks  in  Charleston,  S.  C.,  where  she  wrote  as  follows : 
"Great  has  been  the  oppression  we  have  felt  here; 
the  Gospel  truths  we  Jiave  had  to  deliver  being  so 
repugnant  to  the  disposition  of  the  minds  of  most  of 
the  inhabitants,  who,  like  many  others,  love  ease,  and 
do  not  want  their  false  rests  disturbed.  They  say 
much  against  slave-holding;  all  we  have  conversed 
with  agree  that  it  is  not  right  to  hold  their  fellow- 
creatures  in  bondage,  and  wish  they  were  all  free,  de- 
claring that  they  are  only  a  burden  to  them.  But 
when  anything  is  said  to  promote  their  freedom,  they 
soon  turn  and  say  they  are  not  fit  for  freedom,  because 
they  are  such  poor,  helpless  creatures.  But,  oh,  that 
God  may  be  pleased  to  hasten  the  coming  of  that  day 
when  the  eyes  of  them  that  see  shall  not  be  dim,  and 
the  ears  of  them  that  hear  shall  hearken  to  His  in- 
speaking  voice ! " 

On  the  27th  of  the  Third  month,  Sarah  Harrison 
again  wrote:  "Yesterday  I  was  at  a  small  meeting  in 
Charleston,  when  the  states  of  those  present  were  laid 
open  before  them,  I  trust  in  a  clear  light,  though  not 
with  enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom.  I  often  think 
I  am  one  of  the  most  stammering  speech  of  any  that 
ever  were  sent  forth  on  such  an  errand.  May  he  that 
promised  to  be  with  the  mouth  of  Moses,  be  with  me  at 
all  times,  especially  when  engaged  in  his  cause^and  teach 


356  SARAH  HARRISON. 

me  what  I  shall  say,  is  the  desire  of  my  heart ;  that  so 
his  great  name  may  be  exalted,  and  self  may  be  abased 
in  me.  Although  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  at  times 
to  lead  me  through  the  valley  and  shadow  of  death, 
yet  there  have  been  times  when  I  could  sing  praises  to 
his  name,  and  extol  him  that  rideth  upon  the  heavens." 

Much  religious  labor  was  performed  by  Sarah  Har- 
rison and  her  companions  during  this  journey  with 
those  members  of  our  Society  who  then  held  slaves. 
Going  from  house  to  house,  clothed  with  meekness, 
yet  in  the  power  and  authority  of  the  Lord's  Holy 
Spirit,  their  labors  were  blessed  with  unexpected 
success. 

Many  individuals,  particularly  in  Virginia,  were 
much  contrited  under  the  Divine  power  attending  her 
ministry,  and,  from  a  heartfelt  conviction  of  duty, 
bore  a  righteous  testimony  against  slave-holding  by 
manumitting  all  their  slaves.  Within  the  limits  of 
one  Monthly  Meeting  in  that  State,  the  Friends  had 
the  satisfaction  of  seeing  nearly  fifty  of  their  fellow- 
beings  released  from  bondage  in  their  presence.  To- 
ward the  conclusion  of  their  journey,  Sarah  Harrison 
remarks :  "  I  can  with  gratitude  say,  I  believe  the  arm 
of  God's  salvation  has  been  made  bare  for  our  preser- 
vation thus  far." 

They  reached  Philadelphia  in  the  Eighth  month, 
1788,  having  been  nearly  a  year  engaged  in  this 


SARAH  HARRISON.  357 

arduous  service.  The  annals  of  our  Society  furnish 
no  similar  record  of  such  successful  labor  in  the  cause 
of  the  oppressed. 

While  engaged  in  her  labors  in  the  South,  Sarah 
Harrison  received  an  encouraging  letter  from  her 
adopted  daughter,  and  affectionate  sympathizing  com- 
panion, Sarah  Dickenson,  who,  a  short  time  previously, 
had  been  united  in  marriage,  to  a  sweet-spirited  Friend, 
Charles  Williams.  Sarah  Williams  had  passed  through 
many  outward  trials,  and  inward  baptisms,  in  early 
life,  and  had  appeared  in  the  ministry,  when  a  very 
child  in  years.  Under  date  of  Fourth  month  19th, 
1788,  she  wrote: 

"  Being  informed  by  thy  dear  husband  of  an  oppor- 
tunity for  conveying  letters  to  thee,  I  thought  I  felt  a 
freedom  once  more  [to  address  thee],  as  a  testimony  of 
my  unshaken  love  and  sympathy  for  thee ;  and  more 
especially  as  my  mind  was  peculiarly  impressed,  upon 
receiving  such  intelligence,  with  a  sacred  and  blessed 
promise  uttered  by  the  lip  of  Truth,  that  every  one 
who  had  left  father,  mother,  houses,  and  children,  for 
his  sake,  should  receive  in  this  life  an  hundred-fold, 
and  in  that  to  come,  life  everlasting :  the  remembrance 
of  which  I  thought  was  sufficient  to  bear  up  such 
through  every  proving  dispensation,  allotted  in  this 
state  of  pilgrimage. 

"  Yea,  my  dear  mother,  permit  me  to  say,  that  I 


358  SARAH  HARRISON. 

believe  it  has  not  been  for  nought  that  thou  hast  been 
called  into  that  desolate  part  of  the  vineyard ;  for  the 
Master,  it  seems  to  me,  is  about  to  visit  the  highways 
and  hedges,  and  to  draw,  as  it  were,  the  heathen  by  his 
powerful  love  to  come  in  and  sup  with  him." 

While  in  Baltimore,  in  a  subsequent  visit  to  the 
families  of  Friends  in  that  place,  in  1789,  Sarah 
Harrison  received  intelligence  of  the  death  of  Sarah 
Williams,  which  occurred  on  the  18th  of  the  Seventh 
month,  at  the  early  age  of  twenty-four  years.  It  was 
a  great  shock  to  Sarah  Harrison,  yet,  she  says,  "  The 
language  occurred,  '  Weep  not  for  me,  but  weep  for 
yourselves,  and  for  your  children.'  Dear  Sarah  has 
been  the  subject  of  my  thoughts  almost  every  day,  for 
several  weeks,  while  we  have  been  visiting  families ; 
and  often  in  the  course  of  my  testimonies,  I  have  had 
to  mention  her  zeal  for  the  honor  of  Truth,  at  so  early 
a  period  of  her  life,  though  she  labored  under  many 
difficulties  and  discouragements.  Many  trying  circum- 
stances of  her  life  were  brought  to  my  remembrance, 
as  well  as  her  growth  and  experience  in  the  work  of 
religion,  and  at  what  age  her  mouth  was  opened  in 
meetings.  She  wras  recommended  to  the  meeting  of 
ministers  and  elders  at  about  the  age  of  eighteen 
years.  And  now  methinks  I  hear  a  voice,  saying, 
'  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord,  from 
henceforth;  yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may 


SARAH  HARRISON.  359 

rest  from  their  labors,  and  their  works  do  follow 
them.'  " 

Such  was  the  testimony  of  Sarah  Williams's  adopted 
mother  —  and  a  deep  feeling  of  lamentation  for  her 
loss  was  experienced  by  the  church,  while  its  members 
could  but  feel,  that  their  departed  sister,  though  young 
in  years,  had  been  enabled  to  work  out  her  portion  of 
labor  in  the  Master's  vineyard,  and  had  been  taken  as 
at  noon  to  receive  her  penny  of  everlasting  peace. 

While  absent  on  this  journey,  the  tender  feelings  of 
Sarah  Harrison  experienced  another  shock  in  the  re- 
moval, by  death,  of  her  son  Thomas.  When  infor- 
mation reached  the  poor,  heart-stricken  mother,  she 
found  that  there  was  One  who  could  heal  her.  She 
felt  his  Holy  Spirit  near  her,  and  was  enabled  in  true 
submission  to  the  Lord's  will,  to  bow  down  in  suppli- 
cation, that  herself  and  husband  might  be  preserved 
in  a  state  of  perfect  resignation,  so  that  they  might  be 
enabled  to  say,  "  The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath 
taken  away ;  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord." 

She  was  enabled  to  feel  that  those  of  her  children, 
seven  in  number,  who  had  been  taken  from  her  by 
death  in  their  early  years,  had  been  gathered  in  mercy 
among  the  saints  in  light.  She  knew  that  for  them, 
there  was  no  cause  to  sorrow,  and  in  the  strength 
which  the  Lord  alone  can  give,  she  felt  that  she  would 
rather  that  all  should  be  taken  in  the  innocencv  of 


360  SARAH  HARRISON. 

youth,  than  that  one  should  grow  up  a  servant  of 
sin. 

It  is  the  duty  of  all  of  us  to  strive  after  resignation 
to  the  loss  of  friends  and  connections,  when  it  is  the 
will  of  our  heavenly  Father  to  gather  them  from  us. 
He  knows  when  it  is  best  to  remove  them,  and  it  be- 
hoves us  earnestly  to  seek  for  resignation  to  his  will. 
The  following  anecdote  in  relation  to  this  subject  con- 
veys much  instruction.  A  religious  woman  had  a  son 
apparently  near  to  the  gates  of  death.  She  believed 
he  would  be  taken,  and  felt  it  would  be  right  to  resign 
him,  but  her  maternal  feelings  overpowering  her  re- 
ligious sense  of  right,  she  refused  to  do  so,  and  con- 
tinued to  petition,  that  her  son's  life  might  be  spared. 
It  appeared  that  her  requests,  unsanctified  by  resig- 
nation, were  granted  in  judgment,  not  in  mercy.  The 
child  recovered,  and  grew  up  to  be  the  thorn  and 
sorrow  of  her  life  —  the  bitterness  of  anguish,  and  of 
shame  to  her !  Why  should  we  mourn  and  weep  for 
the  loss  of  friends  who  have  been  gathered  in  mercy, 
and  safely  housed,  as  we  humbly  trust,  in  one  of  the 
many  mansions  in  glory  ?  Here,  had  they  been  con- 
tinued, it  would  have  been  in  probation,  with  a  possi- 
bility of  losing  the  crown  in  the  end ;  there,  they  are 
forever  at  rest  —  forever  settled  in  unending  happi- 
ness. Our  late  Friend,  Thomas  Kite,  while  on  his 
death-bed  expressed  the  sentiment,  that  to  be  removed 


SARAH  HARRISON.  361 

when  in  the  prime  of  usefulness,  from  the  church,  was 
desirable.  He  alluded  to  one  who  had  fallen  away  in 
his  old  age,  and  stating  that  this  individual  had  in 
early  manhood  a  very  severe  illness,  added,  "  Had  he 
been  taken  then,  all  Israel  would  have  mourned  for 
him ! " 

In  1792,  Sarah  Harrison  was  liberated  by  her  friends 
to  pay  a  religious  visit  to  Great  Britain  and  Ireland, 
a  prospect  of  which  had  for  some  time  previously 
weightily  impressed  her  mind.  She  sailed  for  Liver- 
pool on  the  15th  of  the  Seventh  month,  in  company 
with  Mary  Ridgway  and  Jane  Watson,  who,  after 
having  accomplished  a  visit  in  Gospel  love  to  the 
churches  in  America,  were  returning  to  their  native 
land.  Samuel  Emlen,  who  had  also  been  set  at  liberty 
for  religious  labor  in  Europe,  was  a  fellow-passenger. 

In  the  course  of  this  visit  Sarah  Harrison  felt  a 
great  care  not  to  minister  to  itching  ears,  but  would 
rather  travel  on  in  silence  and  sorrow  than  speak, 
unless  under  the  clear  requiring  of  duty.  Her  feel- 
ings were  much  in  unison  with  those  of  Richard  Jor- 
dan on  this  subject,  as  thus  expressed  by  him  in  a 
letter  written  from  England  to  his  wife  in  1802  : 

"  Alas !  what  can  we  do,  when  He  who  hath  the 

keys  of  David  is  pleased  to  shut?     Who  can  dare 

attempt  to  open?  ...  I  fully  believe  that  attempts  of 

this  sort  is  the  reason  of  so  much  lifeless  ministry 

31 


362  SARAH  HARRISON. 

prevailing  in  the  world,  (even  among  us  as  well  as 
other  people,)  which  T  believe  seldom  (rightly)  either 
opens  the  understanding  or  convinces  the  judgment. 
Many  seem  to  get  on  very  easy,  as  if  custom  had 
made  it  so,  and  it  may  be  so  to  them,  but,  verily,  I 
cannot  learn  how  they  come  at  it ;  for  when  I  am  ap- 
prehensive that  I  have  missed  it  in  this  respect,  the 
affliction  and  anguish  of  my  soul  are  beyond  descrip- 
tion. It  is  only  by  the  breath  of  life  from  God  that 
man  becomes  a  living  soul,  and  it  is  only  by  the  re- 
newing of  it  in  our  souls  that  we  are  enabled  to  oifer 
acceptable  offerings  unto  Him.  ...  I  cannot  bear  the 
thought  of  being  numbered  among  those  that  encom- 
pass themselves  '  with  sparks  of  their  own  kindling,' 
whose  portion  is  (if  they  persist)  to  lie  down  in  sorrow. 
.  .  .  When  I  have  been  favored  with  patience  to  wait, 
through  deep  suffering,  for  the  lifting  up  of  that 
that  smote  the  rock  in  the  wilderness  by  the  hand  of 
Moses  —  blessed  be  his  name  —  he  hath  been  pleased 
to  smite  it  again  and  again,  and  cause  living  water  to 
gush  out,  and  many  more  souls  with  mine  to  drink  as 
into  the  everlasting  fountain,  to  our  mutual  refresh- 
ment and  humble  rejoicing  in  the  renewed  offers  of 
his  salvation." 

It  is  very  important  that  ministers  should  be 
strengthened  to  refuse  the  demand  of  the  itching  ears 
for  words,  when  nothing  is  committed  to  them  to  de- 


SARAH  HARRISON.  363 

liver;  and  equally  so,  that  they  deliver  faithfully  what 
is  given  them,  even  though  it  may  be  disagreeable 
truths  to  those  to  whom  it  is  addressed.  The  following 
account  contains  a  very  instructive  moral.  An  honest, 
simple-hearted  minister  of  the  Gospel,  belonging  to 
Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting,  had  been  liberated  by 
his  Friends  to  pay  a  religious  visit,  and  no  doubt  was 
often  exercised  in  secret  prayer  that  he  might  perform 
it  safely,  and  return  with  peace  of  mind  as  the  reward 
of  faithful  obedience.  Just  before  the  time  came  for 
him  to  leave  home  to  commence  his  proposed  labor,  he 
dreamed  as  follows :  He  thought  that  he  had  already 
started  on  his  journey,  and  was  carrying  a  white  bag 
with  him.  Around  him  many  people  were  collected, 
all  anxious  for  a  portion  of  the  contents  of  the  bag, 
but  each  one  desiring  to  choose  for  himself  what  he 
would  have.  His  heart  was  stirred  up  with  earnest 
zeal,  and,  in  Scripture  diction,  he  emphatically  de- 
clared, "As  the  Lord  liveth,  and  as  your  souls  live, 
I  will  not  give  you  aught,  save  that  which  cometh  to 
hand."  The  remembrance  of  the  dream  remained 
with  the  Friend  on  his  journey,  and  he  thought  it 
proved  of  good  service  to  him. 

In  many  places  which  she  visited  abroad,  Sarah 
Harrison  was  often  under  much  discouragement  of 
mind,  but  she  was  at  times  comforted  and  animated  to 
pursue  her  religious  engagements  by  the  messages  sent 


364  SARAH  HARRISON. 

her  by  her  valued  co- laborers  in   the  ministry  and 
other  sympathizing  friends. 

Samuel  Emlen  thus  addressed  her  in  the  language 
of  encouragement,  in  a  letter  daled  London,  Tenth 
month  12th,  1793. 

"  My  belief  is  that  the  Lord  will  bless  the  faithful 
in  his  work,  and  prosper  it  in  their  hands.  Be  not, 
therefore,  improperly  discouraged,  although  at  times 
thou  may  be  ready  to  exclaim,  'Who  hath  "believed 
our  report?  or  to  whom  is  the  arm  of  the  Lord  re- 
vealed ? '  If  we  are  really  and  sincerely  devoted  to 
Divine  appointment,  there  is  cause  reverently  to  hope 
that  we  shall,  at  least,  '  deliver  our  own  souls '  from 
that  condemnation  which  the  unfaithful  and  negligent 
are  incurring,  to  their  own  abundant  loss  and  grievous 
disappointment.  I  feel  that  I  yet  love  thee  as  a  co- 
worker  unto  the  kingdom  of  God ;  for  thou  art,  and 
often  hast  been,  a  comfort  to  my  best  life. 

"  I  am  thy  cordial,  well-wishing  friend, 

SAMUEL  EMLEN." 

In  scenes  of  trial  and  apparent  desertion,  the  sym- 
pathy of  those  rightly  qualified  to  feel  is  often  blessed 
to  the  revival  of  a  little  grain  of  holy  hopt.  The 
letters  received  by  Sarah  Harrison  gave  her  evidence 
that  her  Friends  at  a  distance  felt  with  her  and  for 
her,  and  so  did  her  closely  united  companion,  Sarah 
Benson  and  others,  where  her  lot  was  cast.  A  Friend 
in  the  ministry,  while  travelling  on  the  Continent  of 


SARAH  HARRISON.  365 

.Europe,  being  under  deep  depression  of  spirit,  was 
suddenly  comforted  with  an  assurance  inwardly  given 
him  that  Mary  Dudley  was  at  that  time  engaged  in 
supplication  on  his  behalf.  So  strong  was  the  impres- 
sion that  he  noted  down  the  time,  and  when  afterward 
in  England,  he  learned  that  at  that  very  time  Mary 
Dudley  had  felt  constrained  to  kneel  down  in  a  public 
meeting,  and  vocally  to  approach  the  throne  of  mercy 
and  grace  on  his  behalf. 

Sarah  Harrison  was  several  years  in  Europe,  visit- 
ing Friends'  meetings  in  the  limits  of  London  and 
Dublin  Yearly  Meetings,  and  also  travelling  on  the 
Continent,  where  the  unsettled  state  of  the  country 
subjected  her  to  many  trials  and  difficulties  in  the 
prosecution  of  her  labors  of  love,  being,  on  one  occa- 
sion, held  prisoner  for  several  days,  by  the  French 
authorities,  on  suspicion  of  being  an  English  spy. 

After  her  return  home,  her  health  became  much 
broken,  so  that  she  seldom  got  out,  except  to  her  own 
meetings. 

Her  last  illness  was  very  short.  She  died  the  29th 
of  Twelfth  month,  1812,  in  much  calmness  and  qui- 
etude, her  last  words  being,  "  Lord  Jesus,  receive  my 

spirit."     She  was  in  the  seventy-sixth  year  of  her  age. 
31* 


JOHN    PARKER. 

TOHN  PAEKER  was  born  in  Wilmington,  in  the 
^  State  of  Delaware,  in  the  year  1748.  He  was  by 
birth  a  member  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  and  we  may 
believe  that  he  experienced  some  beneficial  restraints 
from  his  connection  therewith.  By  the  loss  of  his 
father  while  he  was  still  young,  he  could  no  longer 
receive  paternal  admonition,  nor  be  subject  to  that 
watchful  oversight  and  conirol  which  a  religiously 
concerned  father  might  have  exercised.  In  early  life 
he  too  much  allowed  his  naturally  lively  imagination 
and  strong  will  to  rule  his  conduct.  It  is  believed 
that  he  was  favored  to  witness  preservation  from  gross 
and  reproachful  vices,  though  he  deviated  from  the 
simplicity  of  the  Truth,  and  turned  aside  from  the 
way  of  the  cross.  Yet,  when  the  Lord's  Holy  Spirit 
awakens  the  best  and  cleanest  livers  among  unregen- 
erate  men  to  a  sense  of  their  lost  and  undone  condi- 
tion, how  do  they  see  that  their  whole  life  has  been  a 
polluted  one !  and  how  are  they  brought  to  repent,  w 

366 


JOHN  PARKER.  367 

dust  and  ashes,  over  past  transgressions  and  inward 
and  outward  corruption ! 

He  once,  in  his  earnest,  animated  manner,  gave  a 
ministering  Friend  an  account  of  the  way  in  which 
he  became  a  Quaker.  His  narrative  was  to  this  effect : 
At  the  time  the  English  army,  early  in  the  Ninth 
month,  1777,  after  having  landed  at  the  head  of  Elk, 
were  approaching  Philadelphia,  they  passed  near  the 
place  where  he  lived.  He  was  out  of  his  house,  and 
a  company  of  Hessians  meeting  him,  appeared  dis- 
posed to  rob  him.  By  some  means  they  learned  that 
he  was  'a  Quaker,  whereupon  they  desisted  from  all 
acts  of  violence  toward  him,  but  carried  him  to  the 
English  officer  in  command.  Here,  too,  probably,  the 
reputation  of  the  Society  of  which  he  was  then  but  au 
unworthy  member,  cast  a  shield  over  him,  and  he  was 
told  that  he  should  receive  no  harm.  He  must,  how- 
ever, remain  with  them  for  a  time,  as  they  were  about 
to  engage  with  the  American  army,  and  if  he  were 
released,  he  might  carry  to  their  opponents  the  knowl- 
edge of  their  position  and  their  intentions.  -They 
treated  him,  however,  kindly,  and  the  chief  officer  of 
that  portion  of  the  army  kept  him  near  his  person. 
As  they  were  standing  on  the  Brandywine  hills,  sur- 
veying the  beautiful  country  around  —  beautiful  al- 
though arrayed  in  the  graver  tints  of  early  autumn  — 
the  British  officer  made  many  remarks  on  the  loveli- 


368  JOHN  PARKER. 

ness  of  the  scene.  At  last  the  firing  commenced,  and 
John,  who  was  still  near  the  officer,  saw  many  fall 
around  him.  The  awfulness  of  his  situation,  in  the 
consciousness  that  he  was  unprepared  for  death,  made 
him  tremble.  The  officer  perceived  the  uneasiness  of 
his  companion,  and,  smiling  on  him,  inquired  if  he 
was  afraid.  To  this  John  promptly  replied,  "  Yes." 
As  no  object  was  to  be  gained  by  detaining  him  any 
longer,  he  was  told  he  might  go,  and  he  soon  reached 
his  home  in  safety.  As  John  in  his  old 'age  related  this 
circumstance,  he  added,  "  That  day  made  me  a  Quaker. 
I  never  was  one  before." 

It  is  probable  that  the  view  of  death  thus  brought 
powerfully  before  him,  was  of  essential  service,  and 
tended  to  drive  him  to  seek  for  consolation  where 
alone  it  could  be  found,  even  in  Him,  who,  by  taking 
away  our  sins,  taketh  away  the  sting  of  death.  He 
had  been  made  to  quake  for  fear  of  death ;  —  he  was 
now  made  a  Quaker  indeed,  in  an  awful  sense  of  the 
power  and  presence  of  the  Lord  God  of  Hosts,  visit- 
ing his  soul  as  a  refiner  with  fire,  and  as  a  right- 
eous Judge  with  judgments.  Witnessing  his  own  will 
brought  into  subjection,  a  new  heart  was  given  him, 
and  he  no  longer  took  delight  in  this  world's  pleas- 
ures. He  submitted  to  the  cross  of  Christ,  and 
through  the  effectual  working  of  the  Lord's  preparing 
Spirit,  and  a  gift  in  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel  com- 


JOHN  PARKER.  369 

mitted  to  him,  he  was  soon  qualified  for  usefulness  in 
the  church  of  Christ.  The  prospect  of  entering  into 
the  ministry,  was  a  very  awful  thing  to  him,  and 
many  deep  baptisms  were  his  portion.  In  relation  to 
it,  he  said,  "  He  felt  so  poor,  so  little,  so  rude  and 
uninstructed  in  the  work  of  religion,  that  he  could 
hardly  esteem  it  possible  that  the  Almighty  could 
condescend  to  make  use  of  so  mean  an  instrument  for 
the  promotion  of  his  holy  cause."  Yet  as  he  abode 
under  the  visitation  and  the  baptisms  allotted  him,  he 
was  brought  into  submission  to  the  Lord's  will,  and 
in  due  time  was  enabled  in  living  authority  to  speak 
of  that  which  he  had  known  in  himself,  and  to  direct 
his  hearers  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  sanctifier  and 
Saviour  of  his  people. 

John  Parker  was  thoroughly  convinced  that  the 
salvation  of  man  was  in  and  through  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  He  knew  that  through  the  offering 
of  the  dear  Son  of  God  —  a  lively  faith  in  Him  — 
and  submission  to  his  soul  -  cleansing  baptisms,  he 
had  witnessed  the  forgiveness  of  sin  —  and  therefore 
in  the  love  which  would  have  all  saved,  he  pressed 
upon  his  hearers  the  necessity  of  obedience  to  that 
Spirit,  and  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  through  whom 
there  is  forgiveness  and  remission  of  sins.  He  c:mld 
speak  from  living  experience,  for  he  had  himself 
tasted  and  handled  of  the  good  Word  of  life,  and 


370  JOHN  PARKER. 

therefore  he  was  prepared  to  proclaim  with  emphasis 
and  energy,  "  These  are  not  cunningly  devised  fables, 
but  living,  substantial  truth." 

The  first  time  he  opened  his  mouth  in  the  way  of 
public  ministry,  he  uttered  but  four  words.  This  act 
of  dedication,  notwithstanding  the  smallness  of  the 
offering,  he  said  brought  him  the  reward  of  peace. 
He  was  not  for  a  time  abundant  in  expression,  for  he 
knew  the  necessity  of  waiting  closely  on  the  Lord,  and 
speaking  only  as  he  opened  the  way.  Being  concerned 
to  close  his  communications  at  the  Master's  bidding, 
as  well  as  to  commence  in  his  authority,  and  in  obedi- 
ence to  his  will,  his  growth  was  solid. 

John  Parker  was  no  man's  copy.  He  possessed  a 
large  share  of  natural  ability,  and  although  he  had 
not  been  favore-1  with  much  literary  education,  yet  his 
cheerful  temper,  and  his  lively  imagination,  under 
subjection  to  the  Truth,  made  his  company  and  con- 
versation agreeable  to  young  and  to  old.  Great,  at 
times,  were  his  earnestness  and  fervency  of  spirit, 
when  in  a  loud,  clear,  and  melodious  voice,  he  was 
enabled  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  life  and  salvation. 
There  was  much  solemnity  in  his  manner,  and  his 
delivery  was  impressive,  while  his  illustrations  from 
common  things  of  daily  occurrence,  connected  with 
the  business  of  life,  were  often  exceedingly  felicitous, 
and  happily  adapted  to  give  to  the  mind  of  the  hearer 


JOHN  PARKER.  371 

clear  views  of  doctrinal  truth  and  practical  heart- 
cleansing  religion. 

It  appears  from  an  account  preserved,  that  Joshua 
Evans  was  at  times  led  to  make  comparisons  in  his 
ministry,  some  of  which,  although  startling  to  his 
hearers  while  he  was  enunciating  them,  were  found  at 
the  close  to  be  exceedingly  pertinent,  and  to  leave 
valuable  and  lasting  impressions.  On  one  occasion, 
while  on  a  religious  visit  in  the  limits  of  New  York 
Yearly  Meeting,  he  held  a  meeting,  at  which  there 
were  few  Friends  present,  but  many  others,  among 
whom  were  the  most  respectable  and  best  -  educated 
people  of  the  neighborhood.  After  a  time  of  silence, 
Joshua  arose,  and  commenced  speaking  to  this  import : 
"  Suppose  a  person  eminent  for  wisdom  among  you, 
being  about  to  perform  a  journey,  should  harness  his 
horse  behind  his  wagon  !  Would  you  not,  if  he  were 
your  friend,  remonstrate  against  the  measure,  and  if  he 
persisted,  would  you  not  think  him  irrational,  and  that 
his  undertaking  would  never  be  accomplished  ?  " 

As  Joshua  spoke  these  sentences,  the  congregation 
seemed  astonished.  Joshua  then  quoted  the  text, 
"  Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  right- 
eousness, and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto 
you."  "  This,"  said  he,  "  was  an  admonition  or  com- 
mandment of  the  blessed  Saviour  himself;  but  people 
generally,  instead  of  obeying  him,  seek  first  the  things 


372  JOHN  PARKER. 

of  this  world  and  the  glory  thereof,  and  appear  to  be 
under  an  apprehension  that  the  kingdom  and  right- 
eousness of  God  will  be  added,  without  their  care  or 
concern.  When  or  how  it  is  to  be  obtained  seems  a 
matter  of  indifference  to  them,  although  they  think 
and  say,  '  It  is  desirable/  In  this  careless  and  uncon- 
cerned state,  many  are  summoned  to  appear  before  the 
Great  Judge  who  gave  forth  'the  .command.  These 
careless  and  unconcerned  ones  are  more  unlikely  to 
accomplish  the  design  of  their  creation,  and  to  be 
saved  with  an  everlasting  salvation,  than  the  man 
would  be  to  accomplish  his  journey  whose  horse  was 
hitched  behind  his  wagon."  The  assembly,  by  this 
time,  began  to  appreciate  the  fitness  of  the  comparison, 
and  appeared  to  feel  the  solemnity  and  importance  of 
the  subject.  The  baptizing  power  of  Truth  was  man- 
ifested that  day  among  them,  and  many  tears  of  con- 
trition were  shed.  The  meeting  was  long  remembered 
in  that  neighborhood,  and  was  often  spoken  of  by 
those  who  had  attended  it,  who  manifested  a  high 
degree  of  veneration  and  respect  for  the  simple-hearted 
preacher. 

After  John  Parker  was  acknowledged  as  a  minister 
by  his  Friends,  he  sometimes  paid  religious  visits 
within  the  limits  of  his  own  Yearly  Meeting.  Yet 
he  went  not  much  abroad.  His  Master,  whose  pre- 
rogative it  is  to  call  his  servants  to  labor  where  and 


JOHN  PARKER.  373 

when  he  pleases,  generally  apportioned  him  his  field 
of  service  at  home.  There  he  was  best  known,  and 
there  he  was  most  beloved.  His  consistent  walking 
among  men  had  an  influence  for  good  on  those  around 
him,  and  opened  the  way  for  his  ministry,  and  for  the 
counsel  and  warning  which  he  was  at  times  led  to 
administer  to  those  who  had  departed,  or  were  in  dan- 
ger of  departing  from  the  Truth.  These  reproofs, 
although  at  times  solemn  and  very  close,  it  is  believed, 
being  given  in  love,  were  generally  received  in  love. 

He  was  distinguished  by  genuine,  plain  hospitality, 
and  his  friends  were  ever  wont  to  be  received  at  his 
house  with  a  cordiality  that  made  them  feel  that  they 
were  welcome.  He  was  a  hearty  sympathizer  with 
those  who  were  in  affliction,  and  when  sickness  as- 
sailed, or  death  entered  a  family,  he  was  a  frequent 
and  welcome  visitant.  In  the  hour  of  trouble  and 
season  of  calamity,  he  was  looked  to  by  his  neighbors 
for  comfort  and  advice,  and  tender  consolation  and 
judicious  counsel  were  often  administered  by  him. 

John  Parker  had  received  but  a  limited  education 
in  his  youth,  yet,  by  reading  and  observation,  he  had 
accumulated  quite  a  fund  of  knowledge,  and  his  judg- 
ment of  men  and  things  was  in  general  good.  His 
conversational  powers  were  excellent,  and  his  animated 
yet  familiar  manners  made  his  company  very  pleasant 
to  young  and  old.  He  was  often  enabled  to  draw 
32 


374  JOHN  PARKER. 

from  even  trivial  events  lessons  of  instruction  for  his 
youthful  visitors. 

John  was  in  limited  circumstances  when  he  began 
life,  but,  through  industry  and  economy,  he  supported 
a  large  family  with  reputation.  He  continued  to  labor 
with  his  own  hands  until  quite  advanced  in  years,  yet 
he  was  very  careful,  after  he  had  submitted  to  the 
cross  of  Christ,  not  to  allow  his  temporal  affairs  to 
prevent  his  attending  his  own  meeting  or  to  interfere 
with  his  other  religious  concerns.  Our  Christian 
duties  ought  to  be  attended  to,  however  much  we  may 
in  a  pecuniary  point  of  view  suffer  thereby,  inasmuch 
as  heavenly  riches  exceed  in  value  mere  earthly  treas- 
ure; yet  men  seldom  suffer  loss  by  attending  clili- 
gentl^i^their  religious  meetings. 

The  following  anecdotes  are  in  point :  On  a  certain 
occasion  the  late  Timothy  Paxson  closed  his  place  of 
business  in  order  that  he  might  attend  his  week-day 
meeting.  During  the  time  he  was  absent  for  this  pur- 
pose, a  customer  went  to  his  store  with  the  inten- 
tion of  purchasing  five  hundred  barrels  of  flour  for 
immediate  shipment.  Finding  that  the  door  was 
shut,  the  man  turned  into  an  adjoining  store  and 
made  his  purchase.  When  Timothy  returned  from 
meeting,  his  neighbor  who  had  made  the  sale,  came 
to  see  him,  and  informed  him  what  he  had  lost 
by  his  going  to  meeting.  Timothy  quietly  told  him 


JOHN  PARKER.  375 

that  religious  duty  must  take  precedence  of  worldly 
business.  The  next  morning  a  vessel  arrived  from 
Europe,  bringing  information  of  a  sudden  advance  in 
the  price  of  breadstuff's,  and  Timothy  sold  his  flour  at 
a  dollar  a  barrel  more  than  he  would  have  received  if 
he  had  not  been  at  meeting. 

Another  Friend  of  this  city,  who  deceased  some 
years  since,  said  that  it  had  always  been  the  practice 
of  himself  and  brothers,  who  were  his  partners,  regu- 
larly to  attend  all  their  week-day  meetings.  He  added, 
they  thought  that  even  in  a  pecuniary  point  of  view, 
they  had  never  lost  one  cent  by  it.  He  said  that  once, 
on  meeting-day,  one  of  their  largest  customers  called, 
and,  as  the  members  of  the  firm  were  all  absent,  he,  in 
a  great  hurry  to  procure  his  goods,  went  to  another 
store,  where  he  purchased  his  six  months'  supply. 
After  meeting,  they  were  informed  of  what  had  hap- 
pened, and  came  to  the  conclusion  that  in  this  one 
instance  they  had.  been  pecuniarily  losers  by  attending 
to  their  religious  duties.  But  the  result  proved  other- 
wise. Before  the  time  came  round  at  which  payment 
for  the  purchase  would  in  common  course  have  been 
made,  the  customer  was  a  bankrupt,  and  they  saved 
the  whole  amount  of  the  bill  which  he  would  have 
bought  of  them  had  they  been  at  the  store.  These 
instances,  are  introduced  to  show  that  apparent  losses 
in  support  of  our  duty  are  not  always  really  so,  and 


376  JOHN  PARKER. 

that  while  it  is  the  business  of  a  Christian  to  walk  In 
the  path  his  Master  points  out,  without  reasoning  as 
to  consequences,  yet  that  our  blessed  Caretaker  often 
causes  outward  prosperity  to  attend  a  faithful  per- 
formance of  duty. 

John  Parker  continued  laboring  faithfully  in  his 
gift,  and  cheering  his  neighbors  by  his  animated  man- 
ners and  kind  interest  in  their  welfare.  One  day, 
having  been  favored  to  preach  the  Gospel  with  an  un- 
usual degree  of  the  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and 
power,  on  leaving  the  door  of  Kennet  meeting-house, 
he  appeared  very  cheerful,  as  was  frequently  the  case 
with  him  under  such  circumstances,  shaking  hands 
with  and  addressing  some  pleasant  remark  to  each  per- 
son as  he  passed  along.  One  of  his  sober  neighbors, 
not  a  Friend,  who  had  been  at  meeting  that  morning, 
stood  a  little  back  from  the  crowd,  with  much  solemn 
gravity  expressed  in  his  countenance,  viewing  John's 
cheerful  progress  among  his  Friends.  When  John 
reached  the  spot  where  he  stood,  the  neighbor,  taking 
his  offered  hand,  said,  "  I  do  marvel  how  you  can  be 
so  lively  and  pleasant,  immediately  after  having  been 
so  favored  as  you  have  been  this  morning,  while  en- 
gaged in  the  solemn  and  awful  work  of  the  ministry." 
After  a  short  pause,  John  said,  "  I  find  I  can  raise  a 
variety  of  crops,  and  keep  different  kinds  of  animals 
on  my  small  farm  by  keeping  good  strong  fences  be- 


JOHN  PARKER.  377 

tween  the  different  fields,  so  as  to  confine  everything 
to  its  proper  place."  u  I  see,"  answered  his  neighbor, 
"  that  much  depends  upon  good  strong  fences  to  keep 
everything  in  its  proper  place,  and  that  there  is,  in 
fact,  but  a  step  from  one  field  of  labor  to  another." 

Tn  the  winter  of  1828-29,  John  Parker  had  a  severe 
attack  of  catarrh,  and  never  seemed  fully  to  recover 
from  its  effects.  During  the  time  he  was  most  afflicted 
by  this  disease,  he  was  absent  from  his  meeting  but 
one  day,  being  there  when  many  a  younger  person 
would  have  esteemed  himself  excused  from  attend- 
ing. But  he  loved  to,  be  at  the  religious  assemblies  of 
his  Friends,  and  in  social  worship  to  wait  upon  the 
Lord  for  a  renewal  of  spiritual  strength.  When  he 
grew  somewhat  better,  he  paid  a  visit  to  his  Friends 
in  Philadelphia,  and  in  New  Jersey,  and  was  often 
engaged  in  public  ministry  in  the  meetings  which  he 
attended,  as  they  came  in  course.  He  appeared  lively 
in  the  exercise  of  his  gift,  and  it  was  animating  to  be- 
hold this  aged  warrior  of  the  cross,  now  evidently  fail- 
ing in  bodily  powers,  so  green  and  vigorous  in  the 
spiritual  life. 

John  Parker  attended  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  1829, 
and  took  part  in  the  concerns  which  claimed  its  atten- 
tion. The  impression  was  strong  on  his  mind  that  it 
would  be  the  last  he  should  ever  be  at.  On  his  return 
home,  his  bodily  infirmities  increased,  but  his  mind 
32  * 


378  JOHN  PARKER. 

seemed  brighter ;  and  in  his  visits  among  his  friends, 
he  manifested  much  of  that  character  so  beautifully 
drawn  of  him  in  the  memorial  issued  by  his  Monthly 
Meeting.  It  says,  he  was  "  not  very  thoughtful  of 
what  he  should  eat,  or  wherewithal  he  should  be 
clothed ;  and  feeling  happiness  and  contentment  within 
himself,  he  seemed  to  spread  a  ray  thereof  where  he 
went."  His  strength  gradually  declined,  but  he  con- 
tinued to  get  to  his  religious  meetings,  and  to  the 
dwellings  of  Friends  near  by,  almost  to  the  very  close. 
He  one  day  said  to  a  Friend,  "  I  think  much  of  late 
about  dying.  It  is  a  serious  thing  to  die.  '  If  the 
righteous  scarcely  be  saved,  where  shall  the  ungodly 
and  the  sinner  appear  ? ' ' 

As  the  days  of  this  aged  servant  of  the  Lord  drew 
toward  a  close,  his  cheerfulness  continued,  and  his 
mind  seemed  clothed  with  serenity.  His  thoughts 
were  on  religious  subjects  —  and  his  conversation 
tended  to  the  edification  of  his  listeners.  His  judg- 
ment seemed  clear  and  strong,  and  a  sweet,  deep  feel- 
ing of  humility  appeared  to  clothe  his  spirit.  He  re- 
marked on  one  occasion,  "  I  can  remember  the  time  in 
my  youth,  when  I  first  fully  gave  in  my  name  to  serve 
the  Lord.  I  was  broken  down  and  deeply  contrited, 
and,  in  this  lowly  state,  experienced  inexpressible 
peace  and  sweetness  of  feeling.  A  renewal  of  this 
precious  feeling  I  have  felt  at  various  subsequent 


JOHN  PARKER.  379 

periods."  He  then  added  with  emotion,  "  And  1  think 
I  have  felt  a  measure  of  it  now  in  my  old  age." 

How  full  of  heavenly  sweetness  and  consolation 
must  such  a  condition  of  mind  be  at  such  a  moment ! 
To  be  able  to  look  with  gratitude  to  the  Lord,  who 
hath  redeemed  us  from  evil,  and  given  us  to  experience 
the  peace  of  his  children ;  to  feel  the  warm  gushes  of 
thankfulness  for  the  present  assurance  of  his  love,  and 
to  have  a  quiet,  well-grounded  hope  of  a  blessed  im- 
mortality through  the  redemption  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus,  must  indeed  be  as  a  foretaste  of  that  heavenly 
joy  which  is  laid  up  in  store  for  the  righteous,  in  thai 
kingdom  which  shall  never  have  an  end. 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  Sixth  month,  1829,  John 
Parker  attended  a  meeting  for  worship  for  the  last 
time,  after  which  he  said,  "  This  world  has  lost  its 
charms  for  me.  I  have  no  wish  to  continue  a  moment 
longer  in  it,  unless  it  might  be  that  I  could  do  some 
good  to  the  Master's  cause." 

After  this  he  was  mostly  confined  to  the  house,  and, 
though  gradually  decreasing  in  strength,  continued 
calm  and  cheerful.  He  at  one  time  expressed  that 
his  only  hope  was  in  Christ,  and  in  his  mediation  and 
intercession  with  the  Father,  for  being  received  in  the 
end.  At  another  time,  when  under  great  suffering,  he 
exclaimed,  "  Oh,  that  I  had  the  wings  of  a  dove,  that 
T  might  flee  away,  and  be  at  rest.  Be  near  me,  O 


380  JOHN  PARKER. 

Lord,  in  these  times  of  great  trial,  when  the  soul  is 
about  to  be  separated  from  the  body.  O  Lord,  my 
trust  is  in  thee  ;  let  me  not  be  ashamed  !  " 

Two  days  before  his  death  he  took  an  affectionate 
leave  of  his  family,  setting  forth  his  faith  in  the  dear 
Redeemer,  who  had  given  himself  a  ransom  for  all. 
He  could  say  in  the  present  feeling  of  living  faith,  " '  I 
know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth ; '  and  because  he  liveth, 
I  shall  live  also." 

He  continued  at  times  engaged  in  supplication  until 
First-day  morning,  the  12th  of  Seventh  month,  1829, 
when  he  was  quietly  released  from  the  body,  and, 
we  reverently  believe,  was  gathered  into  one  of  those 
mansions  which  our  Saviour  testified  that  he  went 
before  to  prepare  for  those  who,  believing  in  God, 
believed  also  in  Him.  He  was  in  his  eighty-first 
year. 


NICHOLAS    WALK 

"KTICHOLAS  WALN  was  the  son  of  Nicholas  and 
Mary  Wain,  and  was  born  on  the  19th  of  Ninth 
month,  1742,  at  Fair  Hill,  near  Philadelphia.  He 
was  deprived  of  a  father's  care,  when  he  was  about 
eight  years  of  age ;  but  was  tenderly  and  affectionately 
brought  up  by  his  mother,  aided  by  his  guardian,  her 
brother. 

Soon  after  his  father's  decease,  he  was  placed  at  a 
school,  founded  by  charter,  granted  by  William  Penn, 
under  the  care  of  Friends  in  Philadelphia.  Here  he 
passed  through  the  English  departments,  studied  the 
mathematics,  and  became  a  good  Latin  scholar  —  and 
what  was  of  far  greater  importance  upon  his  after  life, 
he  was  educated  in  the  principles  and  doctrines  of  the 
Christian  religion. 

Nicholas  Wain  used  to  relate  in  after  life  that 
he  never  wholly  lost  the  early  impressions  of  pure 
religion.  When  tempted  to  go  with  his  companions 
into  many  vices  and  follies,  incident  to  vain  youth,  he 

381 


382  NICHOLAS   WALN, 

would  peremptorily  refuse ;  and  when  rallied  for  his 
parsimony,  on  the  ground  that  sordidness  and  love  of 
money  was  the  cause  of  his  refusal,  he  allowed  him- 
self to  be  accounted  mean  in  this  respect,  instead  of 
acknowledging  to  them,  as  he  should  have  done,  his 
regard  for  a  governing  principle  in  his  own  mind,  that 
secretly  restrained  him  from  gross  evils,  and  mercifully 
kept  him  from  "  many  foolish  and  hurtful  lusts,  which 
drown  men  in  destruction  and  perdition." 

I  -nmediately  after  leaving  school,  and  while  yet  a 
mere  lad,  he  commenced  the  study  of  the  law;  de- 
voting a  part  of  his  time  to  obtaining  a  knowledge  of 
the  German  language.  In  his  close  application  to 
study,  an  important  habit  of  industry  was  acquired ; 
he  was  freed  from  the  train  of  temptations  and  evils 
that  wait  upon  idleness,  and,  in  great  measure,  from 
the  company  and  solicitations  of  idle  young  men. 
He  was  naturally  vivacious,  witty,  and  sarcastic, 
delighting  in  gayety  and  merriment,  but  suffered 
nothing  to  interfere  with  his  studies ;  and,  while  yet 
a  minor,  was  admitted  to  practice  in  the  courts,  where, 
it  is  said,  "  he  met  with  great  encouragement." 

With  a  view  of  improving  his  knowledge  of  the 
law,  he  embarked  for  England,  on  the  10th  of  Tenth 
month,  1763,  and  proceeding  to  London,  immured 
himself  in  the  Temple,  and  entered  upon  his  studies 
anew.  Here  his  early  habit  of  attention  to  the  object 


NICHOLAS   WALN.  383 

of  pursuit,  had  also  a  tendency  to  preserve  him  from 
the  idle  pastimes,  diversions,  and  dissipations  of  a 
great  city,  and  the  absence  of  his  old  associates,  in 
whose  company  he  had  at  home  delighted  to  spend 
the  part  of  his  time  allotted  to  relaxation,  in  gayety 
and  frolic,  gave  him  leisure  for  reflection  and  retire- 
ment. Early  religious  impressions  were  here  revived, 
he  reviewed  his  past  career,  and  seemed  resolved  to 
lead  a  diiferent  life.  The  following  letter  to  his  aunt, 
the  widow  of  his  guardian,  shows  the  state  of  his 
mind  at  this  time. 

"  LONDON,  20th  of  First  month,  1764. 

"  DEAR  AUNT, —  I  have  entertained  an  opinion  that 
it  is  my  duty  by  this  opportunity  to  write  to  thee,  for 
whom  I  have  a  very  great  regard.  I  am  sensible  thou 
hast  undergone  a  great  deal  of  affliction,  and  hast  been 
wounded  with  the  most  piercing  sorrow  —  which  has 
rendered  it  highly  necessary  for  thee  to  sum  up  all 
thy  fortitude  and  patience  to  bear  up  under  them. 
There  is  something  implanted  within  us  by  our 
Heavenly  Father,  which  excites  our  grief  for  the 
death  of  our  friends  and  relations,  and  that  in  propor- 
tion to  the  affection  and  esteem  we  have  for  them. 
This  is  a  natural  principle,  and  by  no  means  incon- 
sistent with  Christianity.  But,  as  the  dispensations 
of  Providence  are  always  founded  upon  the  highest 
wisdom,  it  is  undoubtedly  our  duty  to  'submit  to  them 
with  patience  and  resignation,  and  to  say,  '  Thy  will 
be  done,  O  Father,'  without  murmuring.  I  am  conn- 


384  NICHOLAS   WALN. 

dent,  dear  aunt,  it  is  a  hard  task  for  flesh  and  blood ; 
but,  nevertheless,  if  everything  is  duly  considered,  as, 
first,  that  we  are  born  to  know  trouble,  that  we  are 
placed  here  in  a  state  of  probation,  and  must  neces- 
sarily expect  to  meet  with  trials  —  we  shall  then 
plainly  perceive  that  we  suffer  nothing  more  than 
that  we  fall  heirs  to  as  men,  and  of  course  ought  to 
be  satisfied  with  our  lot.  But,  this  is  not  all.  Let  us 
consider  the  gracious  promise  of  our  Lord,  the  blessed 
Redeemer  of  mankind,  who  says,  '  Come  unto  me,  all 
ye  that  labor,  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give 
you  rest;'  and  again,  '  Blessed  are  they  that  mourn,  for 
they  shall  be  comforted.'  These  are  gracious  promises, 
for  which  we  can  never  be  enough  thankful,  and  which 
ought  to  cheer  up  the  drooping  spirits  of  the  afflicted 
Christian,  who,  by  applying  to  the  great  Physician  of 
souls,  will  find  relief  and  comfort  in  the  most  fiery 
trials.  Let  us  then  not  despair,  but  place  an  implicit 
faith  in  Him,  who  is  Truth  itself,  and  can  never  have 
deviated  from  his  blessed  promise,  but  will  always  be 
with  his  children  and  people. 

"  I  thank  God,  the  Father  of  all  mercies,  that  he 
has  been  pleased  to  visit  my  poor  soul,  and  convince 
me  of  the  errors  of  my  conduct ;  and  I  hope  I  shall 
be  enabled,  by  his  blessed  assistance,  to  experience  a 
redemption  from  the  things  of  this  wicked  world ;  for, 
really,  the  more  I  see  of  its  vanities,  the  more  empty 
they  appear  to  me,  and  altogether  incapable  of  afford- 
ing any  solid  satisfaction.  Cheer  up,  and  rejoice,  for 
the  time  is  drawing  nigh,  when  everlasting  joy  will  be 
assigned  to  those  who  have  fought  the  good  battle  of 


NICHOLAS   WALN.  385 

faith,  and  have  worn  the  cross  with  resignation  and 
patience.     Amen. 

"  I  am,  etc., 

NICHOLAS  WALN." 

From  other  letters  there  is  evidence  that  his  stay  in 
London  was  a  time  of  religious  impressions,  though 
not  a  season  of  much  religious  improvement.  After 
he  had  passed  through  his  new  course  of  study,  and 
become  a  member  of  the  Temple  Society,  he  returned 
to  Philadelphia,  after  an  absence  of  little  more  than  a 
year,  and  resumed  the  practice  of  the  law. 

The  fluency  with  which  he  spoke  the  German  lan- 
guage, his  cheerful,  pleasing,  and  amiable  manners, 
together  with  their  confidence  in  his  integrity,  soon 
made  him  a  favorite  with  the  Germans,  and  opened, 
in  addition  to  his  Philadelphia  business,  an  extensive 
and  profitable  practice  in  the  County  Courts,  particu- 
larly at  Lancaster  and  Eastonj'and,  during  a  period 
of  nearly  seven  years,  he  seems  to  have  devoted  every 
faculty  of  his  mind  to  his  profession,  and  apparently 
with  a  view  to  make  money. 

He  married  Sarah,  the  only  child  of  Joseph  Richard- 
son, of  Philadelphia,  on  the  22d  of  Fifth  month,  1771, 
who,  as  he  many  times  bore  testimony,  was,  through 
life,  a  true  helpmeet  to  him. 

In  the  course  of  a  year  after  his  marriage,  he  was 
mercifully  favored  with  a  renewed  visitation.  That 
33 


386  NICHOLAS   WALN. 

good  hand  which  had  been  with  him  from  childhood, 
now  seemed  to  lay  hold  on  judgment,  and  bring  all 
his  sins  into  remembrance.  He,  by  whom  u  God  shall 
judge  the  secrets  of  men,"  even  Jesus  Christ,  who, 
according  to  the  apostle,  is  in  all  men,  sat  upon  the 
judgment  -  seat,  in  his  soul.  The  book  was  opened, 
and  he  was  judged  out  of  those  things  that  were 
written  in  the  book.  His  whole  life,  even  every  day 
of  his  life,  as  he  long  afterward  used  to  describe  this 
"judgment  day,"  seemed  to  be  laid  open.  Every 
thing  that  was  covered,  or  past,  was  revealed;  and 
through  the  power  of  conviction,  he  experienced  judg- 
ment to  pass  upon  the  transgressing  nature.  He  had 
many  times  consulted  with  flesh  and  blood,  and  rea- 
soned himself  from  under  strong  convictions ;  but  now, 
through  the  power  of  constraining  grace,  he  gave 
up  to  the  heavenly  visitation.  He  was  overwhelmed 
with  sorrow  and  contrition.  He  was  utterly  dis- 
qualified from  attending  to  business,  or  for  seeing  and 
conversing  with  business  men.  In  this  unsettled 
condition  he  remained,  until  he  felt  an  impression 
of  duty  to  go  to  the  Youth's  meeting,  held  for 
Divine  worship,  on  the  Third  day  of  the  week,  at 
the  Market  Street  house,  on  the  4th  of  Second  month, 
1772. 

In  this    meeting  he  felt   constrained  to  appear  in 
public  prayer  to  the  Almighty.     It  was  evidently  an 


NICHOLAS    WALN.  387 

Unexpected  thing  to  the  whole  assembly;  but  his 
supplication,  which  seemed  to  be  altogether  on  his  own 
account,  and  was  delivered  with  great  deliberation, 
had  a  powerful  effect  upon  all  present;  and,  upon 
the  minds  of  his  acquaintances,  as  they  heard  of  it, 
and  indeed  upon  the  citizens  generally,  (for  he  was 
known  to  almost  every  one,)  it  was  scarcely  less 
humbling  and  remarkable. 

Leaving  his  seat  in  the  middle  of  the  house,  and 
advancing  to  the  preachers'  gallery,  he  kneeled  in  the 
attitude  of  prayer.  The  congregation  arose,  but  for 
some  minutes  the  internal  agitation  of  the  young  man 
seemed  to  preclude  utterance.  At  last  his  lips  opened, 
and  with  a  tremulous,  but  powerfully  melodious  voice, 
these  aspirations  burst  forth  : 

"  O  Lord  God !  arise,  and  let  thine  enemies  be 
scattered !  Baptize  me  —  dip  me  —  yet  deeper  in 
Jordan.  Wash  me  in  the  laver  of  regeneration. 

"  Thou  hast  done  much  for  me,  and  hast  a  right  to 
expect  much ;  —  therefore,  in  the  presence  of  this  con- 
gregation, I  resign  myself,  and  all  that  I  have,  to  thee, 
O  Lord  !  —  it  is  thine !  And  I  pray  thee,  O  Lord,  to 
give  me  grace,  to  enable  me  to  continue  firm  in  this 
resolution ! 

"  Wherever  thou  leadest  me,  O  Lord,  I  will  follow 
thee;  if  through  persecution,  or  even  to  martyrdom. 
If  my  life  is  required,  I  will  freely  sacrifice  it.  Now 


388  NICHOLAS   WALN. 

I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  the  mountains 
of  difficulty  are  removed.  Hallelujah  ! 

"  Teach  me  to  despise  the  shame,  and  the  opinions 
of  the  people  of  the  world.  Thou  knowest,  O  Lord, 
my  deep  baptisms.  I  acknowledge  my  manifold  sins 
and  transgressions.  I  know  my  unworthiness  of  the 
many  favors  I  have  received ;  and  I  thank  thee,  O 
Father,  that  thou  hast  hid) thy  mysteries  from  the  wise 
and  prudent,  and  revealed  them  to  babes  and  suck- 
lings. Amen." 

Slowly,  sentence  by  sentence  came  forth,  and  while 
breathing  the  spirit  of  humble  supplication,  or  burst- 
ing forth  in  a  hallelujah  of  praise,  they  baptized  the 
hearers  into  tears. 

When  meeting  was  over,  he  quietly  went  to  his 
habitation,  where  he  kept  much  retired  for  a  time. 
He  left  the  bar,  gave  up  his  briefs,  put  on  the  attire 
of  the  consistent  Friend,  and  in  fervency  of  spirit 
sought  to  fill  up  his  measure  of  religious  duty. 

For  several  years  he  led  a  very  retired  life,  mostly 
at  home,  and  diligently  attended  meetings,  as  they 
came  in  course ;  —  and,  during  this  period,  his  ap- 
pearances as  a  minister  were  seldom,  and  his  sermons 
very  short  and  weighty. 

As  a  companion  to  James  Thornton,  in  the  Fifth 
and  Sixth  months,  1774,  he  visited  some  meetings  in 
Philadelphia,  Chester,  Lancaster,  and  York  Counties. 


NICHOLAS    WALN.  389 

After  which,  meeting  with  John  Churchman,  at  a 
Quarterly  Meeting,  held  at  Cecil,  in  Maryland,  he 
accompanied  him  to  some  meetings  in  Delaware,  in 
the  Eleventh  and  Twelfth  months  following.  But 
for  several  years,  he  was  mostly  at  home,  or  near 
home,  and  grew  in  his  gift,  and  in  religious  useful- 
ness. He  attended  the  Yearly  Meeting,  held  at  New- 
port, for  New  England  —  and  also  New  York  and 
Baltimore  Yearly  Meetings ;  and  the  two  latter  many 
times  in  the  course  of  his  useful  life.  But,  it  was  in 
and  near  Philadelphia  —  in  the  Youth's  meetings, 
held  quarterly  —  and  in  those  large  general  meetings, 
which,  in  those  days,  were  held  once  a  year,  at  suit- 
able places  through  the  country,  that  he  was  most 
frequently  engaged  in  the  exercise  of  his  gift,  which, 
at  times,  was  attended  in  no  ordinary  degree  with  the 
influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

On  Sixth-day,  the  llth  of  Eighth  month,  1797,  he 
attended  a  Youth's  meeting,  held  at  Abington.  After 
the  meeting  had  been  sitting  awhile  in  silence,  a  tall, 
slender  man,  in  the  preachers'  gallery,  whose  head 
had  been,  for  some  time,  bent  down  between  his  knees, 
slowly  rose.  His  form  bent  over,  his  silk  cap,  and 
white  dress  might  have  drawn  a  smile  from  the  heed- 
less stranger ;  but  there  was  an  earnestness  about  his 
countenance  which  bespoke  attention  and  respect. 
He  spoke  briefly,  yet  forcibly.  Apt  at  illustration, 
38* 


390  NICHOLAS   WALN. 

and  felicitous  in  expression,  he  caught  and  enchained 
the  attention  of  all,  strangers,  children,  babes  in  the 
truth,  and  fathers  and  mothers  in  the  church.  Though 
not  a  writer  of  rhyme,  he  was  yet  a  poet,  and  throngs 
of  bright  images,  carrying  forcible  conviction,  and 
Christian  instruction,  flowed  from  his  lips.  His  name 
was  James  Simpson.  He  sat  down,  and  a  deep  silence 
came  over  the  heart  -  tendered  assembly.  After  a 
solemn  pause,  Nicholas  Wain  rose  on  his  feet.  His 
heart  seemed  filled  with  Gospel  love,  to  which  his 
richly  melodious  voice  gave  utterance  —  while  the 
baptizing  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  accompanying  the 
word  preached,  softened  the  hearts,  and  moistened 
the  eyes  of  those  there  gathered.  He  stood  and 
ministered  for  about  an  hour ;  after  which,  upon  his 
knees,  he  lifted  up  the  voice  of  prayer  and  praise.  A 
solemnity  very  unusual  covered  those  assembled,  as  he 
ceased  to  offer  on  their  behalf  supplication  to  the  God 
of  mercy  and  grace.  The  solemnity  continued ;  and 
they  remained  sitting  together,  baptized  into  oneness 
of  feeling.  Those  at  the  head  of  the  gallery  at  last 
shook  hands,  in  token  that  the  meeting  had  closed. 
The  solemnity  was  still  unbroken — and  no  one  seemed 
willing  to  depart.  A  pause  ensued  —  Nicholas  then 
spoke  out,  "  Under  the  solemn  covering  we  are 
favored  with,  perhaps  Friends  had  better  separate." 
A  few  young  men  near  the  door  then  rose  on  their 


NICHOLAS   WALN.  391 

feet,  but  the  solemnity  was  still  over  them ;  and  ob- 
serving none  follow  their  example,  they  sat  down 
again.  Sweet,  awful  silence  continued,  until  Richard 
Jordan  standing  up,  broke  forth  with  the  song  of 
triumph,  which  greeted  our  Saviour's  entrance  into 
Jerusalem,  "  Hosanna !  blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  !  "  A  few  sentences  followed, 
setting  forth  the  blessedness  of  these  merciful  visita- 
tions, these  seasons  of  favor,  wherein  the  Saviour 
makes  himself  known  among  his  people.  He  sat 
down,  and  again  shaking  hands  with  the  Friend  by 
his  side,  the  meeting  ended.  Most  present  were  so 
solemnly  tendered  in  spirit,  that  few  words  of  conver- 
sation passed  among  them,  as  Friend  separated  from 
Friend. 

Although  Nicholas  Wain  was  at  times  thus  favored 
in  his  ministry,  he  was  careful  in  the  freedom  of 
Gospel  truth,  to  make  way  for  the  humble  little  ones, 
who  were  just  beginning,  in  obedience  to  the  call  of 
the  Lord,  to  deliver  the  message  he  gave  them. 

Oliver  Paxson  speaking  of  him,  expressed  his 
opinion  in  the  following  words :  "  As  a  great  man,  as 
a  wise  man,  as  a  learned  man,  and  as  a  rich  man,  I 
know  none  possessed  of  as  much  childlike  humility 
and  simplicity  as  Nicholas  Wain."  Others  who  knew 
him,  thus  bear  testimony :  "  Although  he  was  a  man  of 
no  ordinary  talents,  and  had  great  influence  in  society, 


392  NICHOLAS    WALN. 

he  was  remarkable  for  condescension."  "  He  was  an 
original,  being  no  man's  copy,  and  remarkable  for 
independence  of  mind.  He  feared  no  one,  in  doing 
what  he  believed  to  be  his  duty,  and  sought  not  the 
applause  of  men.  Faithful  Friends,  and  even  chil- 
dren, loved  him,  but  hypocrites  feared  him.  He  pos- 
sessed much  of  this  world's  goods,  but  lived  a  life  of 
self-denial." 

He  had  an  exalted  idea  of  the  unity  and  harmony 
of  religious  society,  as  inseparable  from  its  strength, 
considering  it  an  evidence  of  Divine  approbation.  In 
reference  to  this  subject,  he  wrote,  l(  Though  there 
may  be  a  variety  of  prospects,  and  difference  of  senti- 
ment, yet  as  we  dwell  in  love,  and  keep  low  in  the 
feeling  state,  we  are  sometimes  favored  with  a  sense  of 
what  is  proper  to  be  done,  and  so  unite  with  the  judg- 
ment of  Truth ;  and  which,  when  known,  we  dare  not 
oppose." 

The  natuie  of  that  government  in  religious  society, 
which  we  profess  to  be  Divine,  cannot  perhaps  be 
better  described.  "  To  dwell  in  love,  and  keep  low  in 
the  feeling  state,"  is  the  condition  in  which  we  arrive 
at  "the  judgment  of  Truth,"  which  is  the  judgment 
of  Christ  —  and  "when  this  is  known,  we  dare  not 
oppose."  When  the  unity  is  broken,  and  love  is  lost, 
in  any,  then  there  is  an  end  of  "  keeping  low  in  the 
feeling  state"  —  "the  judgment  of  Truth"  cannot  be 


NICHOLAS    WALN.  393 

known,  though  it  may  be  professed ;  and  without  it 
our  own  judgment  soon  carries  us  beyond  the  bounds 
of  charity  and  brotherly  kindness  !  "  By  this  shall 
all  men  know  that  ye  are  my  disciples,  if  ye  have  love 
one  to  another !  " 

Nicholas  Wain  seldom  made  general  visits  of  a  re- 
ligious character,  apprehending  it  was  not  right  for 
him  to  remain  from  home,  and  away  from  his  home 
friends,  long  at  a  time.  He  used  to  say  it  was  "  better 
to  go  again,  twice  or  thrice,  than  overstay  one's  time ; 
for  then  we  are  liable  to  become  bewildered,  and  not 
know  when  to  return." 

In  the  years  1783  to  1785,  he  visited  most  of  the 
meetings  in  England,  to  his  own,  and  greatly  to  the 
satisfaction  of  Friends.  Ten  years  afterward,  ac- 
companied by  David  Bacon,  of  Philadelphia,  an  elder, 
he  visited  Friends  in  Ireland,  and  thence,  passing 
through  some  parts  of  England,  again  returned  home 
in  the  Tenth  month,  1796,  after  an  absence  of  one 
year  and  four  months. 

His  natural  peculiarities  were  of  such  a  character  as 
ever  to  distinguish  him  from  others ;  yet  he  labored 
harmoniously  in  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel,  with  men 
of  weaker  intellects,  and  widely  different  tempera- 
ments from  his  own.  Strong  good  sense  distinguished 
his  conversation ;  yet  his  keen  sense  of  the  ludicrous, 
and  nervous  constitution  of  mind,  at  times  led  him  to 


394  NICHOLAS   WALN. 

actions  inconsistent  with  his  usual  quiet,  staid  dignity 
of  manners  —  actions  which  he  afterward  deeply  re- 
gretted. Meek  was  he  with  the  meek,  but  to  the  bom- 
bastic or  hypocritical  he  was  severe  and  sarcastic  in  no 
ordinary  degree.  Humor,  at  times,  sparkled  in  his 
light  eyes,  and  the  reflection  of  ludicrous  thought  often 
flashed  in  changeable  hues  over  his  face.  He  was 
throughout  life  noted  for  quickness  of  repartee,  and 
aptness  of  reply :  in  his  facetious  manner,  he  once 
rebuked  one  of  his  young  friends,  whom  he  found 
wearing  an  outside  fashionable  coat,  hung  round  with 
several  capes.  Nicholas,  taking  hold  of  one  of  the 
capes,  inquired,  "  What  is  this  ?  "  "  Cape  Hatteras," 
was  the  reply  of  the  young  man,  who  wished  to  turn 
aside  Nicholas's  reproof  »vith  assumed  pleasantry. 
"  And  this  ? "  continued  Nicholas.  "  That  is  Cape 
Henlopen."  "This,  then,  I  suppose,  is  the  Light- 
house" said  his  interrogator,  placing  his  hand  on  the 
young  man's  head '. 

An  anecdote  of  Nicholas  Wain  published  shortly 
after  his  death,  in  some  of  the  public  papers,  contains 
a  narrative  of  a  generous  act,  coupled  with  a  little  of 
his  pungent  wit.  The  account  states  that  he  noticed 
his  wood-pile  in  the  back  of  his  yard  rapidly  and 
mysteriously  diminishing,  and  on  watching,  found  that 
a  person  living  on  a  small  street  in  the  rear  of  his 
house  was  making  free  use  of  it.  Believing  that  the 


NICHOLAS   WALK  395 

man  was  really  needy,  the  next  morning  Nicholas 
went  to  the  wharf,  bought  a  load  of  wood,  and  directed 

that  it  should  be  delivered  at  the  door  of  his  pilfering 

« 
neighbor.     The  man  came  speedily  round,  demanding 

the  reason  of  the  gift.  "  I  did  not  want  thee  to  break 
thy  neck  off  my  wood-pile,"  was  the  reply. 

As  age  advanced  upon  him,  he  became  increasingly 
feeble,  yet  continued  diligent  in  his  attendance  of  meet- 
ings, even  at  times  when  his  friends  thought  his  bodily 
infirmities  might  excuse  him  from  it.  To  one  of  them 
who  kindly  spoke  to  him  on  the  subject,  telling  him 
he  was  not  well  enough  to  go  to  meeting,  he  replied, 
that  he  "  would  as  lief  die  there,  as  anywhere  else." 
As  the  end  approached,  a  season  of  deep  conflict  was 
permitted  to  assail  his  mind,  and  prove  his  faith  in  the 
sufficiency  of  divine  and  saving  faith ;  but  a  short 
time  before  his  death,  he  said,  with  much  emphasis, 
"  To  die  is  gain." 

He  deceased  the  29th  of  the  Ninth  month,  1813, 
aged  seventy-one  years. 


MOSES    BROWN. 

"jl/TOSES  BROWN  was  born  in  Providence,  Rhode 
-  Island,  on  the  23d  of  Seventh  month,  1738. 
He  was  the  son  of  James  and  Hope  Brown,  who  in- 
structed him  in  the  tenets  of  the  Baptist  Society,  of 
which  they  were  members.  He  received  a  plain, 
moderate  education,  leaving  school  at  thirteen  years 
of  age.  As  his  father  was  deceased,  he  then  went  to 
reside  with  an  uncle. 

A':  Moses  grew  up  to  manhood,  he  manifested  a 
strong  mind,  and  his  influence  was  felt  in  every  body 
of  men  with  whom  he  associated.  From  1764  to  1771, 
he  was  a  representative  in  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Colony  of  Rhode  Island ;  and  such  was  the 
character  he  bore  among  his  fellow  -  citizens,  that, 
notwithstanding  partizanship  and  political  diiferences 
prevalent,  he  was  elected  without  opposition.  At  this 
time  he  was  an  active,  earnest  man  in  all  that  he 
undertook  —  but,  though  bearing  a  good  character 

among  men,  and  honest  and  honorable  in  all  his  inter- 

89tt 


MOSES  BROWN.  397 

course  with  his  fellows,  he  was  not  a  religious  man ; 
his  duty  to  his  heavenly  Father  was  not  the  upper- 
most thought  in  his  mind.  The  circumstances  under 
which  he  first  bowed  in  awful  fear,  and  with  deep 
reverence  and  prostration  of  soul,  entered  into  cove- 
nant with  his  Maker,  he  related  in  after  life  in  conver- 
sation with  his  friends.  It  was  while  travelling  by 
water  between  Newport  and  Providence,  when  a  storm 
came  down  on  the  boat  in  which  he  was.  So  violent 
was  the  tempest,  that  all  hope  of  the  vessel  living 
through  it  was  taken  away,  and  the  poor  trembling 
sinner  was  brought  to  feel  the  apparent  certainty  of 
immediate  death.  He  knew  he  was  not  prepared  by 
living  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  the  heart-reno- 
vating influence  of  the  baptisms  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
and  fire,  to  enter  into  rest  with  the  redeemed  children 
of  God.  Nought  else  remained  but  that  his  portion 
must  be  with  the  accursed,  who  have  their  perpetual 
habitation  in  the  lake  of  fire,  where  the  worm  dieth 
not,  and  the  fire  is  not  q.uenched.  In  this  fearful 
condition  of  mind,  he  was  led  to  cry  mightily  for 
help,  and  to  enter  into  covenant  with  the  Lord  God  of 
mercy  and  strength,  that  if  he  would  send  deliverance, 
the  life  thus  spared  should  be  dedicated  to  his  service. 
The -storm  abated  —  he  reached  his  desired  haven,  and 
the  covenant  made  in  his  hour  of  distress  he  was 

enabled  in  good  measure  to  keep. 
34 


398  MOSES  BROWN. 

Moses  Brown  was  married  in  the  year  1764.  He 
had  the  previous  year  entered  into  a  commercial  busi- 
ness in  partnership  with  his  three  brothers,  in  which 
he  continued  actively  engaged  for  ten  years.  At  the 
end  of  that  time  having  a  sufficiency,  and  being  in 
feeble  health,  he  withdrew  from  business. 

About  the  year  1773,  Moses  Brown  was  acknowl- 
edged as  a  member  in  the  Society  of  Friends.  His 
was  no  change  made  from  a  sudden,  temporary  im- 
pulse. He  acted  from  a  conscientious  conviction  of 
the  truth  of  the  doctrines  advocated  by  Fox,  Pening- 
ton,  and  Barclay ;  and  under  a  persuasion  of  duty,  he 
applied  for  membership  among  the  professors  of  those 
doctrines.  Having  been  deeply  grounded  in  these 
principles,  he  was  prepared  to  advocate  and  defend 
them,  and  was  soon  esteemed  by  those  he  had  joined 
as  one  of  their  faithful  and  prominent  men. 

Friends  in  Philadelphia,  in  1775,  were  brought  into 
sympathy  with  the  poor  in  Boston,  which  was  then  in 
possession  of  the  English,. and  blockaded  by  their  ves- 
sels, while  on  land  strictly  invested  by  the  American 
army.  Knowing  that  much  suffering  must  result  to 
those  of  small  means,  from  this  state  of  siege,  the 
sympathizers  desired  to  administer  some  relief.  For 
a  time  they  could  not  see  how  to  do  it,  without  com- 
promising their  Christian  testimony  against  war.  They 
were  anxious  to  alleviate  suffering ;  but  they  did  not 


MOSES  BROWN.  399 

wish,  by  anything  they  did,  to  appear  as  though  they 
thought  that  emptying  the  tea  into  Boston  harbor  was 
right,  or  the  best  way  of  obtaining  redress  of  colonial 
difficulties.  A  correspondence  was  opened  by  Friends 
of  the  Philadelphia  Meeting  for  Sufferings,  with  some 
members  of  Salem  Monthly  Meeting,  Massachusetts, 
relating  to  the  condition  of  Friends  in  Boston.  The 
Meeting  for  Sufferings  then  addressed  a  letter  in  the 
Fifth  month  of  the  same  year,  to  the  Yearly  Meeting 
of  Rhode  Island,  suggesting  the  propriety  of  that  body 
appointing  a  committee  on  sufferings.  This  hint  was 
well  received  by  the  Yearly  Meeting  held  in  the  Sixth 
month,  and  such  a  committee  was  appointed.  It  con- 
sisted of  twenty-two  members,  of  whom  Moses  Brown 
was  one. 

In  the  Seventh  month  of  that  year,  a  committee  of 
Friends  of  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  in  New  Eng- 
land, which  had  been  appointed  to  further  the  concern 
of  Philadelphia  Friends,  took  boat  at  Lynn,  and  went 
round  to  Boston  harbor  by  water.  Moses  Brown  was 
a  member  of  this  committee.  Being  taken  before  the 
British  admiral,  they  told  him  the  business  which  led 
them  to  endeavor  to  enter  the  town.  The  admiral 
had  heard  of  divers  Friends  having  joined  the  Conti- 
nental army,  and  that  a  regiment  of  them  had  been 
raised  at  Philadelphia,  and  he  seemed  disposed  to  show 
the  committee  no  favor.  They  told  him  that  no  con- 


400  MOSES  BROWN. 

sistent  Friend  had  taken  up  arms,  and  that  those  who 
had  done  so,  had  been  disowned  by  the  Society.  This 
explanation  satisfied  him,  and  permitting  them  to  pro- 
ceed, they  entered  Boston,  and  found  the  few  members 
residing  there  were  in  low  circumstances. 

In  the  Eleventh  month  following,  David  Evans 
and  John  Parrish,  two  members  of  the  Meeting  for 
Sufferings  in  Philadelphia,  feeling  a  concern  to  attend 
the  newly  organized  Meeting  for  Sufferings  of  New 
England  Yearly  Meeting,  left  Philadelphia  to  fulfil 
their  prospect.  They  carried  with  them,  on  behalf  of 
Friends  in  Philadelphia,  funds  to  the  amount  of  two 
thousand  pounds,  most  of  it  in  gold,  for  the  aid  of  the 
destitute  in  New  England.  The  epistle,  of  which  they 
were  the  bearers,  which  was  to  govern  Friends  in  New 
England  in  the  disbursement  of  the  money,  has  this 
passage  in  it.  "  It  is  not  our  intention  to  limit  the  dis- 
tribution to  the  members  of  our  own,  or  any  other 
religious  Society,  nor  to  the  place  of  their  present  or 
former  residence.  It  seems  probable  many  who  never 
lived  in  Boston  may  be  as  proper  objects  as  those  who 
have ;  and  though  we  would  not  have  our  brethren  in 
religious  profession  who  are  in  real  suffering,  excluded 
from  partaking  of  the  contribution,  yet  we  consider 
they  are  entitled  to  your  immediate  care,  and  will  no 
doubt  partake  of  the  Christian  brotherly  assistance  we 
have  ever  as  a  Society  extended  to  such." 


MOSES  BROWN.  401 

After  receiving  this  contribution,  an  attempt  was 
made  to  carry  out  the  benevolent  design  of  the  donors, 
and  in  the  Twelfth  month  a  committee  of  five  Friends, 
of  whom  Moses  Brown  was  a  member,  was  appointed 
by  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  for  this  purpose.  In 
pursuance  of  their  object,  they  presented  an  address 
to  General  Washington,  commanding  the  American 
forces  around  Boston,  desiring  permission  to  enter  the 
town ;  and  a  copy  was  also  sent  to  General  Howe,  the 
officer  in  command  of  the  British  troops ;  an  extract 
from  which  is  as  follows : 

"The  principle  of  benevolence  and  humanity  ex- 
citing our  brethren  in  Pennsylvania  and  New  Jersey 
to  contribute  and  send  to  our  care  a  considerable  sum 
of  money,  to  be  distributed  among  such  sufferers  as 
are  by  the  present  unhappy  difficulties  reduced  to 
necessitous  circumstances,  without  distinction  of  sects 
or  parties,  provided  they  are  not  active  in  carrying  on, 
or  promoting  military  measures,  (so  that  our  religious 
testimony  against  wars  and  fightings  may  be  preserved 
pure;)  and  we  being  sensible  there  are  many  such 
within,  as  well  as  without  the  town  of  Boston  —  and 
being  desirous  of  finding  those  that  are  most  needy 
there,  as  well  as  without,  desire  thy  favorable  assist- 
ance in  getting  into  the  town." 

Though  kindly  received   by  General  Washington, 

the  requisite  permission  could  not  be  obtained,  and 
84* 


402  MOSES  BROWN. 

difficulties  being  raised  by  those  in  possession  of  the 
town,  a  draft  for  one  hundred  pounds  was  sent  to  two 
Friends  residing  in  Boston,  and  the  committee  turned 
their  attention  to  relieving  the  destitute  iu  other  por- 
tions of  New  England. 

In  a  letter  written  by  Moses  Brown,  there  is  a  brief 
account  of  the  labors  of  this  committee,  from  which 
the  following  is  extracted  : 

At  Marblehead,  18th  of  Twelfth  month,  1775, 
"we  went  from  house  to  house  among  the  poor,  see- 
ing and  inquiring  into  their  circumstances.  Where 
need  required,  and  they  were  within  the  intention  of 
the  donation,  we  relieved  them.  .  .  .  -We  found  great 
poverty  to  abound ;  numbers  of  widows  and  father- 
less, and  wood  and  provision-;  greatly  wanting  among 
them.  .  .  .  When  I  have  since  reflected  on  divers 
necessitous  states  [we  met  with],  I  have  been  so 
affected,  as  to  conclude,  had  I  not  been  favored  with 
an  unusual  fortitude,  and  guard  upon  the  affections, 
the  service  we  went  through  would  have  been  too 
hard  for  me  to  have  borne.  Through  Divine  favor 
we  were  preserved  through  the  whole  in  a  good  degree 
of  satisfaction,  having  sometimes  a  word  of  consola- 
tion, counsel,  and  admonition,  occasionally  arising. 
We  visited  this  day,  and  helped  between  sixty  and 
seventy  families,  mostly  widows  and  children." 

At  Cape  Ann,  he  says,  "  The  inhabitants  were  very 
necessitous,  having  been  poor,  when  the  fishery  was 


MOSES  BROWN.  403 

carried  on  —  which  is  now  wholly  stopped.  You  can 
have  very  little  idea  of  their  poverty,  yet  the  children 
seemed  healthy,  though  crawling  into  the  ashes  to 
keep  themselves  warm.  I  may  say  it  hath  been  a  sort 
of  school  to  us,  for  we  never  saw  poverty  to  compare 
with  [that  of]  about  one  hundred  families  in  this 
town,  which  we  visited  and  relieved.  Many  ex- 
pressed —  some  [of  them]  feelingly  —  a  sense  of  grati- 
tude. The  name  Quaker,  though  little  known  in  these 
"parts,  will  be  remembered,  and  perhaps  some  may  no 
more  think  it  a  reproach.  I  have  thought  of  John 
Woolman's  remark  in  his  illness,  of  affluence  reliev- 
ing in  times  of  sickness.  ['  How  many  are  spending 
their  time  and  money  in  vanity  and  superfluities,  while 
thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  want  the  necessaries 
of  life,  who  might  be  relieved  by  them,  and  their  dis- 
tresses at  such  a  time  as  this,  in  some  degree  softened 
by  the  administering  suitable  things.']  This  has  been, 
indeed,  the  case  with  some." 

Further  remittances  were  made  by  Friends  of  Phil- 
adelphia, making  the  amount  contributed  by  them 
X2540.  The  names  of  three  thousand  and  thirty 
families,  consisting  of  six  thousand  nine  hundred 
and  twenty-three  persons,  who  received  aid  from  this 
sum,  were  recorded.  Of  the  families  more  than  eight 
hundred  were  those  of  widows.  This  charitable  gift 
appears  to  have  been  of  singular  service,  and  carried 


404  MOSES  BROWN. 

the  more  weight  as  an  act  of  public  generosity,  inas- 
much as  very  few  members  of  the  Society  of  Friends 
received  any  benefit  from  it.  The  report  sent  to 
Friends  of  Philadelphia  states  the  profession  of  reli- 
gion, as  well  as  the  names  of  those  relieved.  The 
whole  sea-coast  of  New  England,  from  New  Hamp- 
shire to  Newport,  was  visited  by  some  of  the  members 
of  the  committee,  of  whom  Moses  Brown  appears  to 
have  been  the  most  prompt  and  efficient.  Nantuckct 
and  the  Isle  of  Shoals  also  received  help. 

About  the  time  that  Moses  became  a  member  of  the 
Society  of  Friends,  his  first  wife,  Anna  Brown,  died, 
making  a  remarkably  peaceful  close.  On  returning 
from  her  grave,  and  while  meditating  upon  the  Lord's 
mercies  and  favors  to  him,  the  query  arose  in  his 
mind :  "  What  shall  I  render  unto  Thee  for  thy  lov- 
ing-kindness and  abundant  mercy?"  At  this  time 
his  slaves  passed  in  review  before  his  mind,  and  he 
afterward  said  to  those  to  whom  he  was  relating  it, 
"  I  saw  them  with  my  spiritual  eye  as  plainly  as  I  see 
you  now,  and  it  was  given  me  as  clearly  to  understand, 
that  the  sacrifice  that  was  called  for  at  my  hands  was 
to  give  them  their  liberty." 

He  liberated  all  his  slaves,  and  from  this  time  be- 
came a  consistent  and  fervent  advocate  for  the  rights 
of  suffering  humanity,  earnestly  desiring  to  see  slavery 
abolished,  and  the  prejudice  of  caste  done  away.  He 


MOSES  BROWN.  405 

acknowledged  the  black  man  as  his  brother,  entitled 
to  all  the  privileges  of  humanity,  and  an  equal  partici- 
pator in  its  responsibilities. 

Having  cleared  his  own  hands  of  the  iniquity  of 
holding  his  fellow-men  in  bondage,  he  was  prepared, 
as  the  Lord  led  him,  to  labor  availingly  to  induce 
those  who  still  held  slaves  to  give  them  their  freedom. 

He  was  an  active  member  of  committees  of  the 
Yearly  Meeting  and  Meetings  for  Sufferings  of  New 
England,  appointed  at  different  times  to  petition  those 
in  authority  in  the  States  of  Rhode  Island  and  Massa- 
chusetts, to  pass  laws  for  the  abolition  of  slavery  in 
their  respective  territories. 

In  the  Second  month,  1784,  Moses  Brown  had  the 
satisfaction  of  seeing  a  law  passed  by  both  Houses  of 
the  Legislature  in  his  own  State,  prohibiting  the  slave 
trade,  and  providing  for  the  gradual  abolition  of 
slavery  within  its  limits. 

In  the  year  1786,  Elisha  Kirk,  being  on  a  religious 
visit  in  New  England,  made  the  following  memoran- 
dum under  date  of  Sixth  month  27th :  "  We  lodged 
at  Moses  Brown's,  a  Friend  who  was  convinced,  and 
joined  our  Society  about  ten  or  twelve  years  ago.  He 
had  formerly  been  a  Baptist,  and  very  active  in  the 
affairs  of  Government,  but  has  given  up  to  the  cross, 
which  crucifies  to  the  world.  He  is  a  man  of  great 
parts  and  a  large  estate ;  he  is  also  a  very  useful  man 


406  MOSES  BROWN. 

in  Society,  though  he  makes  but  very  little  appearance. 
I  think  he  is  the  most  like  Anthony  Benezet  of  any  I 
now  remember.  His  wife  is  also  one  of  the  same 
stamp."  Respecting  his  labors  on  the  7th  of  Seventh 
month,  Elisha  wrote :  "  Next  day,  in  company  with 
Moses  Brown,  made  several  family  visits  in  Provi- 
dence, leaving  matters  as  they  in  simplicity  arose.  In 
one  family  I  was  led  to  speak  on  the  danger  of  those 
who  had  known  good  beginnings,  sitting  down  by  the 
way,  and  taking  up  a  rest  short  of  the  true  rest,  in- 
stancing the  children  of  Israel  formerly,  the  primitive 
church,  and  many  gloriously  begun  reformations  of 
such  who,  beginning  in  the  Spirit,  degenerated  into 
externals,  and  sat  down  short  of  the  true  rest  which 
was  prepared  by  the  Lord  for  those  who  were  still 
pressing  forward  toward  the  top  of  the  mountain  of 
his  holiness.  While  I  was  speaking,  I  observed  a 
young  woman  present  was  much  affected,  which  she 
endeavored  to  hide  till  I  was  done,  by  turning  herself 
away,  after  which  she  left  the  room,  and  stayed  out 
till  she  had  a  little  recovered.  On  her  return,  Moses 
Brown  tenderly  spoke  a  few  words  to  her  in  much 
brokenness,  withal  informing  her  that  it  was  not  our 
practice  to  give  information  beforehand  of  the  state  of 
any  to  Friends  who  were  travelling.  With  this  she 
was  exceedingly  overcome,  so  that  she  could  not  for- 
bear crying  out  aloud.  I  was  afterward  informed  she 


AfOSES  BROWN.  407 

had  been  religiously  inclined  from  her  childhood,  and 
when  about  twelve  years  old  had  joined  the  Baptists, 
and  been  baptized;  but  not  finding  full  satisfaction, 
had  latterly  left  them,  and  had  not  joined  any  religious 
society." 

This  ministry,  by  which  a  rightly  authorized  servant 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  is  brought  into  sympathy  with,  and 
enabled  to  speak  effectually  to  the  condition  of  stran- 
gers, is  not  understood  by  the  world,  being  indeed  a 
mystery  to  the  unregenerate  mind.  The  apostle  de- 
clared, that  the  Gospel  which  he  preached  "  was  not 
after  man ; "  for  said  he,  "  I  neither  received  it  of 
man,  neither  was  I  taught  it,  but  by  the  revelation  of 
Jesus  Christ."  This  is  the  ground  of  true  Gospel 
ministry,  and  the  openings  and  intimations  of  the 
Lord's  Holy  Spirit  not  only  enable  his  servants  to 
minister  to  individual  states,  but  also  at  times,  in  a 
remarkable  manner,  to  reveal  his  secret  things. 

In  the  year  1 752,  Catharine  Pay  ton  was  ill  in  Scot- 
land, and  a  report  spread  in  England  that  she  had 
there  deceased.  Samuel  Fothergill  was  at  the  time  in 
London  to  attend  the  Yearly  Meeting.  He  had  heard 
the  rumor,  and  one  day  a  woman  Friend  came  to 
bring  him  information  which  seemed  to  confirm  the 
statement.  On  hearing  it,  Samuel  was  quiet  for  a 
time,  when  he  felt  an  internal  assurance  which  ena- 
bled him  in  humble  confidence  to  bid  the  Friend  tell 


408  MOSES  BE  OWN. 

her  informer  from  him,  that  Catharine  Paytori  was 
not  dead.  This  assertion  was  speedily  confirmed. 

There  is  an  anecdote  recorded  concerning  that  valu- 
able minister,  Joseph  Gill,  to  this  effect :  He  was  tra- 
velling on  a  religious  visit,  when  he  felt  a  stay  on  his 
mind  to  proceeding,  and  a  belief  that  it  would  be 
right  for  him  to  return  directly  home.  He  did  so, 
and  found  his  wife  dying.  How  grateful  must  he 
have  felt  to  his  Almighty  Caretaker,  who  had  thus, 
through  the  directing  influences  of  his  Holy  Spirit, 
brought  him  once  more  to  see  and  to  be  with  his 
beloved  companion,  before  she  was  forever  removed 
from  this  state  of  existence ! 

Gervase  Johnson,  a  ministering  Friend  of  Ireland, 
toward  the  close  of  the  last  century  was  liberated  to 
pay  a  religious  visit  to  America.  Before  leaving  his 
native  country,  he  attended  a  Quarterly  Meeting,  in 
which  a  Friend,  in  a  religious  communication,  re- 
ferred to  a  dear  brother,  who  was  going  to  a  distant 
country,  with  his  life  in  his  hand.  He  expressed  his 
faith  that  the  Lord  would  be  with  him  and  lay  out 
his  work,  day  after  day;  that  he  would  enable  him 
to  perform  acceptably  what  was  designed  for  him  to 
do ;  and  to  return  him  to  his  family  and  friends  with 
the  reward  of  peace;  giving  him  to  experience  Him 
who  had  been  his  morning  light,  to  be  his  evening 
song.  But  he  stated  that  in  his  absence,  the  sword 


MOSES  BROWN.  409 

would  be  near  his  house  —  the  dead  bodies  lying  in 
the  streets  —  but  neither  hurt  nor  harm  should  befall 
his  family ;  for  the  Lord  would  encamp  about  them 
and  preserve  them,  as  in- the  hollow  of  his  hand,  from 
the  rage  and  fury  of  the  enemy. 

This  opening  was  in  a  remarkable  manner  verified. 
Gervase  Johnson's  residence  was  in  Antrim,  and  dur- 
ing the  battle  at  that  place,  while  he  was  in  America, 
the  insurgents  planted  their  cannon  before  his  door. 
His  family  endeavored  to  escape  from  the  place,  but 
owing  to  the  crowd  around  they  could  not  effect  it. 
They  all  succeeded  in  returning  to  the  house,  ex- 
cepting the  son,  who  for  a  time  took  refuge  in  the 
stable.  His  sisters  soon  found  where  he  was,  and  one 
of  them  venturing  thither,  brought  him  in  safety  to 
the  house.  The  rebels  being  vanquished,  the  family 
were  in  great  danger  of  being  injured  by  the  victori- 
ous party.  Orders  were  issued  that  the  part  of  the 
town  in  which  they  resided  should  be  destroyed ;  but 
one  of  the  daughters  applying  to  the  commanding 
officer  to  know  if  their  house  was  to  be  burnt,  he 
commanded  that  the  houses  around  it  should  be 
sacked,  and  it  saved.  Many  attempts  were  made  to 
plunder  them,  but  not  a  shilling's  worth  was  taken 
from  them,  and  none  of  them  sustained  the  slightest 
injury. 

In  early  life  Moses  Brown  had  been  a  member  of  a 
85 


410  MOSES  BROWN. 

Free  Masons'  Lodge  —  but  left  it  soon  after  he  was 
brought  under  serious  conviction,  and  felt  bound  to 
walk  consistently  with  the  Gospel  of  Christ  Jesus. 
He  was  admitted  a  member  on  the  4th  of  the  Tenth 
month,  1758,  was  made  secretary  to  the  lodge  in  the 
Twelfth  month  following,  and  continued  to  fill  that 
appointment  until  the  year  1768,  when  he  withdrew 
from  all  attendance  at  their  meetings.  In  his  ninety- 
third  year  he  wrote,  "If  any  have  the  curiosity  to 
inquire  why  I  left  the  lodge  —  I  may  state,  that  about 
that  time,  I  became  more  engaged  after  improvement 
in  the  Christian  religion,  and  its  Divine  precepts,  than 
for  the  social  company,  precepts,  or  work  of  the  lodge, 
as  it  used  to  be  called ;  believing  that  the  benevo- 
lence, the  charity,  the  enjoyments  and  usefulness  which 
Christianity  affords  to  its  votaries,  are  much  more 
precious,  valuable,  and  worthy  to  be  sought  after  and 
enjoyed,  than  all  that  attends  the  Masonic  system." 
"  About  five  years  after  I  left  the  attendance  of  the 
lodge,  I  became  a  member  of  the  Society  of  Friends, 
whose  discipline  was  and  is  against  the  members  of 
our  religious  Society  joining  in  the  meetings  or  public 
entertainments  of  those  called  Free  Masons."  "  It 
has  long  been  known  that  Friends  have  been  opposed 
to  all  oaths,  secret  combinations,  and  public  parades  — 
well  knowing  that  the  vanity  and  exaltation  of  the 
human  heart  are  to  be  subdued  or  checked." 


MOSES  BROWN.  411 

We  have  not  sufficient  information  to  enable  us 
closely  to  follow  Moses  Brown  in  his  private  life,  or 
to  trace  him  in  his  manifold  labors  for  the  good  of 
that  religious  Society  of  which  he  was  a  member.  It 
may  be  safely  said,  that  he  was  actively  engaged  in 
promoting  the  welfare  of  the  human  family,  and  was 
earnestly  concerned  that  true  Christian  faith  and  the 
fruits  of  the  Spirit  should  increase  and  abound. 

He  was  remarkable  for  his  uprightness  and  consist- 
ency. He  was  intrusted  with  a  large  share  of  this 
world's  goods,  which  he  was  concerned  to  hold  in  due 
subordination  to  religious  obligations;  his  philan- 
thropy was  proverbial,  though  not  ostentatious,  and 
he  observed  in  an  uncommon  degree  this  injunction  of 
our  Lord :  "  When  thou  doest  alms,  let  not  thy  left 
hand  know  what  thy  right  hand  doeth."  His  house 
was  always  open  for  the  entertainment  of  Friends; 
and  his  hospitality  in  this  respect  was  experienced  by 
many.  Being  a  man  of  good  natural  parts,  and  of 
large  and  varied  information,  he  was  interesting  and 
agreeable  in  conversation  beyond  most,  on  which  ac- 
count his  company  and  advice  were  much  sought  by 
men  of  all  classes,  not  only  within  his  own  community, 
but  beyond  its  limits ;  and  his  simplicity  of  manner, 
unassuming  deportment,  unbending  integrity,  and  con- 
sistent adherence*  to  his  religious  principles,  won  for 
him  the  respect  and  veneration  of  all  who  sought  his 


412  MOSES  BROWN. 

acquaintance.  For  many  years  he  occupied  the  sta- 
tion of  elder  in  the  Society  of  Friends;  aad  during 
the  latter  part  of  his  life  he  occasionally  spoke  in  our 
religious  meetings  to  the  comfort  and  satisfaction  of 
the  right-minded. 

A  concern  for  the  maintenance  of  the  original  doc- 
trines of  the  Society  of  Friends,  manifests  itself  in 
Moses  Brown's  last  will.  Having  left  some  property 
for  certain  designated  purposes  to  the  Yearly  Meeting 
of  New  England,  he  adds,  "  It  is  my  will  that  the 
same,  and  all  estates  herein  given  to  them,  do  vest  in, 
and  remain  to  the  said  Yearly  Meeting,  and  to  their 
successors  holding  the  same  Christian  faith  and  doc- 
trines as  exemplified  in  the  writings  of  George  Fox, 
George  Whitehead,  William  Penn,  Robert  Barclay, 
and  others  of  our  early  Friends,  professors  of  the 
Christian  religion  of  our  blessed  Lord  and  Saviour  — 
both  as  to  his  outward  manifestations  in  the  body,  and 
inward  Divine  Light,  Spirit,  Grace,  and  Truth,  for  the 
conversion,  regeneration,  preservation,  and  sanctifica- 
tion  of  the  mind  and  soul  of  man,  and  is  truly  taught 
in  the  Scriptures  when  opened  by  the  same  Divine 
Spirit  which  superintended  the  writers  thereof." 

A  Friend  has  furnished  the  following  sketch  of 
Moses  Brown,  as  he  appeared  in  his  extreme  old  age. 
"A  few  months  previous  to  his  decease,  I  enjoyed  the 
privilege  of  spending  an  afternoon  in  conversation 


MOSES  BE  OWN,  413 

with  him.  He  was  then  in  his  ninety-eighth  year, 
yet  apparently  in  the  enjoyment  of  good  health. 
Although  his  body  was  slightly  bent,  his  step  was 
firm,  and  I  observed  that  he  could  read  without  the 
use  of  glasses.  He  was  very  abstemious,  and  his  food 
was  of  the  simplest  character.  So  vigorous  "vas  his 
frame,  that  he  regularly  attended  to  his  outward  affairs, 
and  was  diligent  in  the  attendance  of  religious  meet- 
ings. In  one  for  discipline,  I  heard  him  deliver  an 
impressive  exhortation  to  young  persons,  in  which  the 
necessity  of  inward  and  vital  religion,  was  clearly  set 
forth.  Considering  his  age,  the  powers  of  his  mind 
were  truly  astonishing  —  particularly  his  memory. 
Few  persons,  in  the  meridian  of  life,  can  recall  to 
mind  past  events,  with  the  accuracy  which  he  could, 
after  having  lived  almost  a  century.  Whether  he  re- 
ferred to  occurrences  of  his  early  years,  or  to  those  of 
recent  times,  it  was  with  equal  clearness  and  precision. 
He  appeared  to  be  able  to  mention  the  day  and  year, 
in  which  any  event  took  place,  of  which  he  was  speak- 
ing ;  and  to  describe  the  smallest  particulars  respecting 
it.  He  must  have  been  distinguished  for  order  and 
method,  for  having  occasion  to  refer  to  various  letters 
received,  at  widely  separated  periods  of  time,  he  could 
tell,  without  a  moment's  hesitation,  where  each  one 
was  to  be  found. 

"  In  conversation,  he  was  very  animated  and  instruc- 

35* 


414  MOSES  BROWN. 

tiveJ  His  memory  being  stored  with  anecdotes,  he 
was  enabled  to  illustrate  the  various  subjects  of  dis- 
cussion, and  to  interest  those  with  whom  he  eonve/sed. 
With  the  history  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  he  was 
very  familiar,  and  was  deeply  interested  in  its  welfare. 
He  was  a  firm  believer  in  the  soundness  of  the  doc- 
trines and  testimonies,  into  the  profession  of  which 
Friends  were  originally  gathered  —  and  in  their  adap- 
tation to  all  times,  and  all  conditions  of  society.  To 
those,  who,  he  feared,  were  in  danger  of  making  ship- 
wreck of  faith,  and  of  a  good  conscience,  he  pointed 
out  the  rocks  upon  which  many  who  had  sought  an 
easier  way  had  been  lost,  and  faithfully  warned  them 
of  the  consequences  of  a  departure  from  the  true 
ground  of  old-fashioned  Quakerism." 

This  aged  patriarch  having  filled  up  a  long  life  of 
usefulness  —  having  dedicated  the  strength  of  youth, 
of  manhood,  and  of  age,  to  the  service  of  his  Divine 
Lord  and  Master  —  was  sustained  in  a  quiet,  comfort- 
able faith,  as  he  approached  the  borders  of  the  grave. 
His  comfort  sprang  not  from  looking  over  his  past  life, 
and  enumerating  supposed  good  deeds  !  No  !  he  felt, 
in  himself,  poor,  and  weak,  and  destitute  of  all  claims 
on  the  kingdom  of  grace  and  glory ;  but  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  he  had  hope,  he  had  peace,  he  had  confidence  of 
attaining  the  rest  of  the  righteous.  On  the  23d  of  the 
Eighth  month,  1836,  he  was  taken  unwell,  and  grad- 


MOSES  BROWN.  415 

ually,  yet  constantly,  declined  in  strength.  He  felt 
that  the  issue  was  uncertain,  and  arranging  all  his 
temporal  affairs,  awaited  in  calmness  the  result.  His 
mind  continued  vigorous,  and  no  cloud  of  doubt  ap- 
peared to  overshadow  his  spirit,  as  he  entered  the 
valley  of  the  shadow  of  death.  On  the  6th  of  the 
Ninth  month,  having  nearly  completed  his  ninety- 
eighth  year,  he  was  released  from  all  the  trials  of 
time. 


INDEX. 


AMERICAN  Revolution,  Predictions  of  William  Hunt  and  oth- 
ers in  reference  to  the,  42. 
Brief  allusion  to  troubles  during  the,  188. 
Labors  of  Jacob  Lindley  against  war  during  the,  307. 
Observations  on  the  feelings  of  Friends  during  the,  329. 
Belief  afforded  by  Friends  to  the  destitute  in  New  Eng- 
land during  the,  399. 

Andrews  Edward,  Illustration  by,  of  the  importance  of  attend- 
ing to  impressions  of  duty,  134. 
Brief  account  of,  134. 
Andrews  Peter,  Notice  of,  351. 

Atkinson  Samuel,  Short  discourses  by,  in  a  religious  meet- 
ing, 121. 

Baker  Richard,  Testimony  of,  to  the  importance  of  attending 
to  small  impressions  of  duty,  120. 

Barbadoes,  Notice  of  a  religious  visit  by  Samuel  Emlen  and 
Daniel  Offley  to,  142. 

Barclay  Christiana,  Brief  notice  of,  35. 

Barclay  Robert,  Incident  attending  the  convincement  of,  120. 

Barnard  Hannah,  Notice  of,  165. 

Bayley  Solomon,  Anecdote  of  spiritual  sympathy  of,  with  Wil- 
liam Williams,  117. 

Benezet  Anthony,  Sketch  of  the  life  of,  296. 

417 


418  INDEX. 

Bettle  Samuel,  Divine  intimation  to,  of  the  death  of  a  daughter, 
223. 

Bible,  Objection  made  to  the,  by  an  infidel,  317. 

Blakey  William,  Meek  endurance  of  robbery  by,  and  its  ef- 
fects, 333. 

Bownas  Samuel,  Counsel  given  by,  after  a  religious  meeting, 
to  the  younger  and  older  members,  96. 

Brown  Moses,  Sketch  of  the  life  of,  396. 

Brown  Thomas,  First  appearance  of,  in  the  ministry,  173. 

Burrough  Edward,  Dying  expressions  of,  36. 

Business,  Religious  duties  not  to  be  interfered  with  by  worldly, 
374. 

Carping  Spirit  withstood  by  John  Churchman,  75. 

Carrington  Thomas,  Prophetic  declarations  of,  respecting 
George  Withy,  350. 

Cash  Thomas,  Remark  of,  upon  humility,  119. 

Chalkley  Thomas,  Providential  relief  of,  from  starvation  at 
sea,  16. 

Christ,  Observations  on  and  illustrations  of  the  spiritual  ap- 
pearance of,  in  the  heart,  176,  178, 179,  198,  208. 

Church,  Observation  on  efforts  to  benefit  the,  323. 
On  government  in  the,  392. 

Churchman  George,  Letter  of,  to  Peter  Yarnall,  284. 

Churchman  John,  Sketch  of  the  life  of,  67. 

Clark  Samuel  W.,  Brief  notice  of,  88. 

Coale  Elizabeth,  Remarks  of,  to  Jacob  Lindley,  upon  religious 
scruples,  309. 

Collins  Comfort,  Brief  notice  of,  27. 

Exercise  of  mind  of,  on  account  of  David  Ferris,  29. 

Covetousness,  Testimony  of  Anthony  Benezet  against,  300. 

Creaturely  Activity  in  Monthly  Meetings,  Observation  of  Wil- 
liam Hunt  on,  43. 

Davies  Richard,  A  spurious  ministry  detected  and  judged  by, 

269. 
Dawes  J.  and  A.,  Letter  of  Jacob  Lindley  to,  319. 


INDEX.  419 

Dicks  Zachariah,  Letter  of  William  Hunt  to,  38. 

Dillwyn  George,   Sketch  of  the  life  of,  182. 

Dillwyn  George,  Prophetic  intimations  to,  106,  219,  325. 

Apt  illustrations  and  remarks  of,  194. 
Dillwyn's  Reflections,  Extracts  from,  198,  199,  203,  208,  209, 

210,  211. 

Discernment,  Anecdotes  of  Samuel  Emlen  illustrating  spirit- 
ual, 47,  49,  51,  52,  105. 

Dream  of  D.  Ferris  in  relation  to  his  call  to  the  ministry,  25. 
Of  Mary  England  conveying  instruction  in  regard  to  the 

ministry,  72. 
Of  William  Savery  on  the  necessity  of  passing  through 

the  fire  of  the  Lord's  judgments,  152. 
Of  a  young  Carolina  girl,  related  by  William  Williams,  155. 
The  danger  of  spiritual  pride  made  known  to  a  minister 

through  a,  211. 

Of  Isaac  Jackson  respecting  his  settlement  in  America,  241. 
Of  a  minister  about  to  set  out  on  a  religious  visit,  363. 
Dress,  Observations   and  anecdotes  on  plainness  of,  57,  161, 
"205,  206,  207,  345,  346. 
Remarkable  encouragement  given  to  a  young  woman  in 

regard  to  plainness  of,  203. 
Drinker  Henry,  Remarks  of,  on  the  character  of  Anthony 

Benezet,  302. 

Letter  of  Samuel  Emleu  to,  191. 
Dudley  Mary,  Prayer  of,  on  behalf  of  a  distant  brother,  made 

effectual,  364. 

Dyer  Mary,  Joyful  declaration  of,  at  the  time  of  her  execu- 
tion, 315. 

Ellwood  Thomas,  Account  of  the  proceedings  of,  in  relation 

to  marriage,  20. 

Remarks  of,  in  reference  to  a  plain  appearance,  58. 
Emlen  Samuel,  Sketch  of  the  life  of,  46. 

Remarks  of  Henry  Drinker  in  reference  to,  141. 
Short  message  of,  remarkably  encouraging  to  George  Dill- 
wyn, 188. 


420  INDEX. 

Emlen  Samuel,  Remarks  of,  in  reference  to  George  Dillwyn,  191. 
Encouragement  given  by,  to  an  unknown  auditor,  204. 
Remark  of,  in  reference  to  the  ministry  of  Richard  Jor- 
dan, 249. 

Peter  Yamall  effectually  reached  by  the  ministry  of,  271. 
Message  of,  to  Sarah  Harrison,  353. 
Letter  of,  to  Sarah  Harrison,  364. 
England  Mary,  Instructive  dream  of,  72. 
"  Eternity,"  Anecdote  of  the  effect  produced  upon  a  gay  woman 

by  the  word,  133. 

Evans  Jonathan,  Account  of  the  convincement  of,  128. 
Evans  Joshua,  Anecdote  of  a  startling  comparison  made  use 
of  in  the  ministry  by,  371. 

Ferris  David,  Sketch  of  the  life  of,  9. 

Fothergill  Samuel,  Remarkable  participation  of,  in  the  spir- 
itual exercise  of  his  father,  116. 

Impressions  made  by  the  ministry  of,  on  William  Jack- 
son, 244. 

Letter  of,  to  Mary  Yarnall,  260. 
The  reported  death  of  Catharine  Payton  contradicted  by, 

407. 

Remark  on  the  humility  and  ministry  of,  119. 
Foulke  Elizabeth,  Notice  of,  351. 
Fox  George,  Anecdote  of,  concerning  the  necessity  of  prompt 

obedience  to  apprehended  duty,  141. 

Narrative  of  the  convincement  of  a  young  woman  by,  178. 
A  trooper  sent  to,  for  direction,  179. 

Free  Masonry,  Testimony  of  Moses  Brown  respecting,  410. 
Friends,  On  the  privileges  and  responsibilities  of  the  children 

of,  90. 

Prophetic  declaration  of  Samuel  Emlen  respecting,  92. 
Funeral,  Account  of  a  remarkable  communication  by  Arthur 

Howell  at  a,  235. 

Furniture  of  houses  and  simplicity  of  living,  Advice  of  Wil- 
liam Jackson  upon,  253,  254. 

Gawthrop  Thomas,  Whistling  reproved  by,  183. 


INDEX.  421 

Gibbons  Abraham,  Keply  of,  upon  partisan  feeling  during  the 

American  Eevolution,  331. 
Gill  Joseph,  Anecdote  of  obedience  by,  to  intimations  of  duty. 

408. 

Harrison  Sarah,  Sketch  of  the  life  of,  344. 
Extract  from  a  letter  of,  118. 
Letter  of  Samuel  Emlen  to,  61. 
Haste,  Reproof  of  Anthony  Benezet  to  a  person  habitually  in, 

298. 

Hatton  Eobert,  Letter  of,  to  Peter  Yarnall,  276. 
Haviland  Daniel,   Spiritual  sympathy  of   the  daughter  of, 

with,  115. 
Home  Susanna,  Divine  intimation  to  George  Dillwyn  of  the 

safe  arrival  of,  in  England,  219. 
Howell  Arthur,  Sketch  of  the  life  of,  227. 
Hub-burner,  Anecdote  of  religious  impressions  made  on  the 

mind  of  a,  308. 
Hull  Henry,  Convincement  of,  through  the  instrumentality  of 

Daniel  Offley,  and  comments,  138. 
Humility,  Observations  upon,  319,  211. 
Humphreys  Whitehead,  a  professed  infidel,  Account  of  the 

death  of,  168. 
Hunt  William,  Sketch  of  the  life  of,  33. 

Incivility  reproved  by  Samuel  Emlen,  59. 

Indian,  Testimony  of  an,  against  war,  216,  219. 

Indians,  Interview  of  George  Dillwyn  and  other  Friends  with 

a  deputation  of  Cherokee,  214. 
Visit  of  Jacob  Lindley  and  other  Friends  to  attend  a 

treaty  with,  311. 

Individual  Example,  Observations  on  the  influence  of,  139. 
Infidel,  Dying  expressions  of  a  professed,  164,  169. 

Testimony  of  a  religious  man  against  the  conduct  of  an,  317. 
Infidelity,  Testimony  of  William  Savery  against,  161. 

Jackson  Isaac,  Notice  of  240. 
Jackson  William,  Sketch  of  the  life  of,  240. 
36 


422  INDEX. 

Jacobs  Isaac,  Letter  of,  to  Sarah  Harrison,  352. 

Jenkins  Mehetabel,  Anecdote  of  the  effectual  ministry  of,  170. 

Johnson  Gervase,  Prediction  of  the  preservation  of,  and  his 

family  —  its  remarkable  fulfilment,  408. 
Jones  Rebecca,  Sketch  of  the  life  of,  80. 
Jordan  Richard,  Observations   on  the  powerful   ministry  of, 

248,  249. 
Remarks  of,  on  ministry,  361. 

Kirk  Elisha,  Remarks  of,  on  the  character  of  Moses  Brown 

405. 

Anecdote  of  the  ministry  of,  405. 
Kite  Benjamin,  Observation  of,  in  reference  to  young  men  in 

meetings  for  discipline,  96. 
Kite  Thomas,  Remark  of,  on  his  death-bed,  360. 

Labor,  Precept  and  example  of  Anthony  Benezet  in  regard  to, 

297. 
Language,  Experience  of  William  Lewis  in  regard  to  the  use 

of  the  plain,  55. 
Peace  felt  by  George  Dillwyn  for  faithfulness  in  the  use 

of  the  plain,  184. 

Peter  Yarnall  required  to  use  the  plain,  274. 
Lewis  Ellis,  Short  account  of,  35. 
Lewis  William,  Convincement  of,  in  regard  to  the  testimony 

of  Friends  to  the  use  of  the  plain  language,  54. 
Lindley  Jacob,  Sketch  of  the  life  of,  305. 
Lukens  Joseph,  Warning  given  to,  through  the  ministry  of 

Sarah  Harrison,  347. 

Marriage,  Experience  of  D.  Ferris  in  relation  to,  and  com- 
ments, 18. 

Of  Thomas  Ellwood,  Account  of  the,  20. 
Spiritual  unity  and  fellowship  of  Eli  Yarnall  and  his  wife, 

335. 
Meetings  Religious,  A  member  among  Friends  reproved  by 

his  landlord  for  non-attendance  of,  76. 
Consolation  experienced  by  a  child  in,  88. 


INDEX.  423 

Meetings  Eeligious,  Observations  and  anecdote  upon  the  indul- 
gence of  wandering  thoughts  in,  110. 
Remarks  of  George  Dillwyn  on  the  attendance  of,  195. 
Observations  on  silent  exercise  in,  280. 
A  member  among  Friends  rebuked  by  Judge  Hemphill 

for  non-attendance  of,  196. 
Maintenance  of,  in  Philadelphia,  during  the  prevalence 

of  the  yellow  fever  in,  319,  321. 
On  the  attendance  of,  in  the  middle  of  the  week,  374. 
Mercy,  Remarkable  illustration  of  the  Lord's  restraining  and 

saving,  200. 
Mifflin  Warner,  Remarks  of,  to  General  Washington,  upon  the 

Revolutionary  War,  331. 

Ministry,  of  women,  Observations  of  David  Ferris  upon  the,  13. 
The  gift  of,  at  times,  committed  to  very  young  persons,  33. 
Anecdotes  illustrating  the  necessity  of  being  subject  to 

Divine  openings  in  the,  69,  71. 
Remarks  upon  a  lifeless,  112. 
Melody  of  sentences  and  beauty  of  ideas,  not  Gospel,  170, 

171,  172. 

The  advice  of  elders  to  be  taken  by  Friends  in  the,  197. 
A  spurious,  detected  by  Richard  Davies,  269. 
Observations  on  the  nature  and  authority  of  Gospel,  407. 
Mitchell  James  and  Ann,  Letter  of  William  Hunt  to,  41. 
Molleson  Margaret,  Holy  rejoicing  of,  on  the  bed  of  death,  315. 

Nesbitt  Robert,  Anecdote  respecting  inconsistency  in   dress 

related  by,  58. 

Newland  George,  Short  account  of,  34. 
"  No  Cross,  No  Crown,"  Instrumentality  of,  in  the  conviuce- 

ment  of  Jonathan  Evans,  129. 

Obedience  to  manifested  duty,  On  the  danger  of  refusing,  231. 
Offley  Daniel,  Sketch  of  the  life  of,  127. 

Parker  John,  Sketch  of  the  life  of,  366. 
Parnell  James,  Dying  expressions  of,  36. 


424  INDEX. 

Patrickson  Anthony,  Rejoicing  of,  under  affliction  of  the  body, 

315. 

Paxson  Oliver,  Testimony  of,  concerning  Nicholas  Wain,  391. 
Paxson  Timothy,   Anecdote  of  the  attendance  of  week-day 

meetings  by,  374. 

Payton  Catharine,  Letter  of,  to  Rebecca  Jones,  86. 
Penn  William,  Remarks  of,  in  reference  to  the  ministry  of 

illiterate  Friends,  172,  173. 
Pemberton  John,  Notice  of,  262,  265,  283,  328. 
Letter  of,  to  Peter  Yarnall,  265. 
Letter  of  Eli  Yarnall  to,  329. 
Philadelphia,  Incidents  connected  with  the  appearance  of  the 

yellow  fever  in,  112,  137/143,  228,  319,  320. 
Popularity,  Observations  on  the  danger  to  ministers  of,  286. 
Price  Peter,  Brief  account  of,  250. 

Pride,  Remarkable  dream  upon  the  danger  of  spiritual,  211. 
Priestley  Joseph,  Brief  reference  to,  222. 
Privateering,  Peter  Yarnall  required  to  make  restitution  of 

money  obtained  in,  275,  278. 
Providential  relief  experienced  by  David  Ferris  in  pecuniary 

distress,  15. 

Relief  from  starvation  of  Thomas  Chalkley  and  compan- 
ions, 16. 

Deliverance  from  shipwreck,  208. 
Warnings,  209,  210,  228,  232. 

Removals  of  residence,  Comments  on,  23. 

Resignation  to  the  loss  of  friends  and  connections,  On  the  duty 

of,  360. 

Richardson  John,  Remarks  of,  in  reference  to  the  ministry,  174. 
Rodman  Sarah,  Interview  of  Daniel  Offley  with,  and  death 

of,  145. 

Ross  Thomas,  Anecdote  of  a  prophetic  intimation  given  by,  106. 
Routh  Martha,  Divine  intimation  to,  of  the  drowning  of  a 

nephew,  220. 
Visit  of,  to  individuals  in  Philadelphia,  with  E.  Foulke, 

352. 


INDEX.  425 

Savery  William,  Sketch  of  the  life  of,  149. 

Dream  of  Peter  Yarnall  concerning  himself  and,  294. 
Salkeld  John,  An  admonition  of,  made  instrumental  in  pre- 
venting a  person  from  committing  suicide,  280. 
Sands  David,  Letter  of,  to  Thomas  Scattergood,  194. 

A  person  deterred  from  self-destruction  through  the  min- 
istry of,  281. 
Scattergood  Thomas,  Remarkable  confirmation  of  a  religious 

concern  of,  through  Rebecca  Jones,  114. 
Interesting  circumstance  attending  the  acknowledgment 

of,  as  a  minister,  186. 
Led  to  appoint  a  meeting  in  London  for  n.eorge  Dillwyn, 

192. 

Letter  of,  to  George  Dillwyn,  193. 

Scott  Job,  Testimony  of,  concerning  Samuel  Emlen,  54. 
Scruples,  Anecdote  and  observations  upon  religious,  308. 
Simpson  James,  Remark  of,  upon  humility,  119. 

Remark  of,  upon  a  dependence  on  popular  preachers,  287. 
Divine  intimation  to,  in  reference  to  Eli  Yarnall,  and  its 

fulfilment,  339. 

Ministry  of,  in  a  youth's  meeting  at  Abington,  389. 
Slave-holding,  Observations  of  William  Hunt  upon,  40. 

Apprehension  of  Jacob  Lindley  of  an  approaching  judg- 
ment upon  the  land  on  account  of,  324. 
Successful  labor  of  Sarah  Harrison  against,  356. 
Moses  Brown  led  to  testify  against,  404. 
Notice  of  the.  efforts  of  Friends  against,  in  New  Eng- 
land, 405. 

Stanton  Daniel,  Brief  notice  of,  101,  104. 
Steel  John,  Brief  notice  of,  172. 
Swearing,  Observations  of  George  Dillwyn  upon,  199. 

Thomas  Edward,  Confirmation  of,  in  his  ministry,  through  the 
instrumentality  of  John  Richardson,  174. 

Thornton  James,  Remarks  of  on  the  death  of  Anthony  Ben- 

ezet,  303. 

Brief  notice  of,  388. 
86* 


426  INDEX. 

Truxton   Thomas,   Observation  of,  in    relation  to    Rebecca 
Jones,  107. 

Universality  of  Divine  Grace,  Anecdotes  and  observations  re- 
specting, 198,  208. 

Valentine  Eobert,  Providentially  restrained  from  proceeding 

on  a  religious  visit,  and  led  to  speak  at  a  funeral,  220. 
Vision  seen  by  Peter  Price,  Account  of  a,  250. 

Wain  Nicholas,  Sketch  of  the  life  of,  381. 

Observation  of  Sarah  Harrison  respecting,  118. 

Labors  of,  against  infidelity  in  Ireland,  163. 

Effectual  testimony  of,  on  the  freedom  of  Gospel  ministry, 

279. 
War,  Anecdotes  of  sufferings  endured  by  Friends  on  account 

of  their  testimony  against,  158,  331. 
Testimony  of  an  Indian  against,  216,  219. 
Refusal  of  Eli  Yarnall  to  collect  taxes  for  purposes  of,  327. 
Wealth,  Scruples  of  Anthony  Benezet  upon  accumulating,  296. 
Williams  Sarah,  Letter  of,  to  Sarah  Harrison,  357. 
Testimony  of  Sarah  Harrison  respecting,  358. 
Wilson  William,  Anecdote  of  humility  in,  120. 
Wistar  Thomas,  Notice  of,  during  the  yellow  fever  of  1793, 147. 
Withy  George,  Prediction  of  Thomas  Carrington  in  relation 

to,  350. 
Divine  intimation  to,  during  a  religious  visit,  to  return 

home,  222. 
Woman  Friend  in  Canada,  Remarkable  incidents  connected 

with  the  ministry  of  a,  121. 
Women,  Observations  of  David  Ferris  on  the  Gospel  ministry 

of,  14. 
Incidents  connected  with  the  establishment  of  a  Yearly 

Meeting  of,  in  London,  108. 
Woodward  Increase,  Brief  notice  of,  54. 
Worship,  On  silent,  280. 

Yarnall  Eli,  Sketch  of  the  life  of,  326. 


INDEX.  427 

Farnall  Mordecai,  Brief  account  of,  259. 

Yarnall  Mordecai,  Jr.,  Letter  of,  to  Peter  Yarnall,  283. 

Yarnall  Peter,  Sketch  of  the  life  of,  259. 

Yarnall  Peter,  Letters  to,  from  Daniel  Offley,  131,  136,  139. 

Yarnall  Priscilla,  Spiritual  sympathy  and  fellowship  of,  with 

her  husband,  335. 
Dying  expressions  of,  337. 

Yearly  Meeting  of  Women  Friends  in  London,  Incidents  con- 
nected with  the  establishment  of,  108. 

Yellow  Fever  in  Philadelphia,  Notice  of  the,  112, 137, 143,  228, 
319,  320. 

Zane  Isaac,  Brief  notice  of,  215. 


THE  END. 


APR  2  2  1943 

3  fl  136< 


REC'O 


FormL-9 
20m-32,'30(3as8) 


1 4 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


•      ••        II        1*111  Kill  Mill  Hill  mi)  HI        || 

AA    000  701  947    4 


